《Love Together, Be With You Never》


 Chapter 1 He鈥檚 So Handsome that I Couldn鈥檛 Stop My Legs from Spreading

    Chapter 1 He¡¯s So Handsome that I Couldn¡¯t Stop My Legs from Spreading


    Marlon and I had been sex partner for a whole four years, and in the same period of time I had been


    loving him too. Nheless, I was very careful and never let him know about my secret longing,


    because Marlon had mentioned that had I fallen in love with him, he would immediately end our


    rtionship!


    That was why despite falling head over heels for him, I never nned to let him know about my


    feelings.


    When I first knew Marlon, I was only twenty. That day when we met was the day my mother¡¯s funeral


    had been held. I have drunk myself into oblivion and hugged Marlon and cried my hearts out. I had also


    forced him to have sex with me. Apparently, I had been told of such happenings by Marlon personally


    However, when I woke up to the sight of Marlon that day, I realized that he was so handsome to the


    point that I couldn¡¯t stop my legs from spreading.


    My love towards Marlon had descended to a maniacal state. As long as I could get a glimpse of him, I


    would feel extremely happy that whole day.


    This perfectly described my mood currently as I was heading to meet Marlonter on although I had to


    endure a three-hour bus journey with uneven roads. It would be the first time I was meeting him in two


    months, and finally I had a legitimate reason to see him. Today was the convocation of my university


    years, and I wanted to bring this good news to him.


    By the time I reached Marlon¡¯s house, it was already elevente at night. Just as I was going to press


    on his doorbell excitedly, I suddenly remembered that I had been out on the roads for a great deal of


    time, starting from the moment I had organized my luggage to this moment after just experiencing three


    hours of bus ride. I would look haggard most probably. Marlon always liked his apaniment to look


    crisply clean, and with the way I was looking now, there was no way he would be happy to see me. I


    hurriedly tidied up my attire and touched up on my make-up.


    In fact, I was never a fan of putting on make-ups, but for Marlon¡¯s sake, I was willing to do it.


    I put on my brightest smile before finally pressing his doorbell. My heart pace increased as feelings of


    nervousness, excitement and fear merged into a new emotion! I looked at the luggage being carried by


    me and wondered if Marlon would take me in, considering the fact that I had been his sex partner for


    four years.


    The door suddenly swung open and the insides of the house reeked of alcohol. Before I could even get


    a good look of what was going on inside, I was suddenly getting pulled as my whole body lurched


    forward. I couldn¡¯t even grasp my luggage as the door was being mmed shut by a kick.


    ¡°Mar¡­¡± The moment I began to speak, my lips were immediately blocked by Marlon¡¯s as he ruthlessly


    kissed me and pressed me against the cold chilly wall. In the stark darkness, I couldn¡¯t make out


    Marlon¡¯s features at all. All I could feel was him rudely peeling off my clothes and it felt like they were


    going to tear at any moment.


    I struggled slightly, wanting to push him away. It was not that I didn¡¯t want to give in to his lust; it was


    just that I was having my period currently and it was slightly painful down there.


    Marlon abruptly flipped me around and grabbed my hair while shoving my face into the wall.


    ¡°No!¡± I anxiously called out, and the throbbing pain in my belly had been amplified greatly due to his


    aggressive movements. If we really had sex now, I would probably die due to the immense pain.


    Without stopping, Marlon pulled off my pants and his sudden movement sent yet a new jolt of pain


    through my body. I protested loudly, ¡°M...Marlon, we can¡¯t do this today. I am having my period now!¡± I


    tried my best to suppress the pain, but it felt like Marlon was deaf. He was tossing me around as if I


    was his worst nemesis. The painful sensation in my belly got more and more intense with every of


    Marlon¡¯s sharp movements. I could feel my strength draining out of me. Despite having the intention to


    put up a resistance, Marlon¡¯s beastly strength had rendered me immobile. In the end, I gave up on


    struggling. Thinking back, Marlon had never been so rude in the four years we had sex together. He


    always handled me with care, so there must be reason he had made himself so drunk today. He must


    have some grievances in his heart, and in the end I decided it was best if he could vent his pent-up


    frustrations. At worst, I just had to continue enduring the pain.


    In the darkness, I could faintly heard Marlon¡¯s hoarse breathing sound. It was a kind of sound that


    would encapste me, but with the assault of paining from all parts of my body, I could feel all


    traces of warmth slowly dissipating from my body. My legs were so wobbly that I couldn¡¯t even stand


    properly anymore, and the worst of all was my nausea threatening to make me puke. Despite


    everything that was going on, I couldn¡¯t let any of that happen. I couldn¡¯t spoil Marlon¡¯s mood at this


    point. I could only clench my fists hard and gnash my teeth.


    After what felt like a century, Marlon was finally done. I slumped to the floor powerlessly.


    With a loud flick, Marlon suddenly switched on the light, and my head naturally raised itself to meet his


    eyes. To my surprise, there was an immense hatred concentrated in those depthless pupils. I was


    startled, but Marlon simply turned around and disappeared into the bathroom without even ncing at


    me.


    I watched his perfectly sculpted back but my heart felt like it had just been stabbed. I imagine him


    caressing my head like the good old days. Otherwise, he would nt a kiss on me.


    No, it must be because he was drunk today. He must have been in a muddled state of mind.


    I tried to console myself and helped myself up, but the numbing pain in my lower body made me wish


    that I was dead instead of suffering endlessly. I could only curl up in the corner and wait for this


    sensation to fade.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Marlon reappeared with a towel wrapped around him. Droplets of water were


    dripping after tracing the outline of his muscles. There was an unspeakable beauty to the sight of him,


    but the moment I met Marlon¡¯s eyes, I found myself not being able to utter a word at all.


    Marlon frowned and barked impatiently, ¡°Wear your clothes and get lost now! I am going to sleep now.¡±


    I studied Marlon¡¯s face and discovered that there was actually no sign of him getting drunk in the first


    ce. I felt my heart wrenched up in pain and warmed myself up to the realization that he just simply


    chose to ignore my screams. He was conscious all along.


    Marlon turned around and began to walk towards his bedroom, seemingly nning to really abandon


    me here. However, he stopped short at the door and suddenly said, ¡°Nevere here anymore!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marlon¡¯s words caused me to stand up despite the pain, and I was staring at him


    wide-eyed in disbelief.


    He turned around and swiped some of his hair to the back of his head and dered casually, ¡°We are


    done here!¡±


    Endless fear instantly enveloped me while I tried to jot towards him, only to realize that my pants were


    still stuck around my ankles, and visible blood had dyed part of my legs red. At the same time, Marlon


    was just looking at me as if he was a noble prince watching a freak circus show. I hastily pulled up my


    pants but I couldn¡¯t stop my hands from shaking so much.


    I stopped in front of Marlon while clenching my fists hard, trying to calm myself down. I wanted to save


    all that remained between us, and my thoughts were crazily solid, ¡°Why? I never love you in the first


    ce, so why are you ending our rtionship?¡±


    Marlon lifted the corners of his mouth, ¡°I am bored of you!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Marlon¡¯s words were like thousands of arrows prating through the defences in my heart. I could


    only stare at him, and for a long time I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Marlon swept his gaze over me and said, ¡°Rachael, why do you look like you are on the verge of tears?


    Have you fallen for me?¡±


    ¡°That is impossible!¡± I refuted him without thinking. If he sensed that I had feelings for him, it would


    really spell the end of us.


    Marlon then let out a cold snort and said with an ambiguous smile on his face, ¡°So, you are aiming for


    money all along? I can understand that fully though. You have been sticking to me for so many years;


    it¡¯s only natural that Ipensate you in some way!¡± Marlon took out a bank card and handed it to me,


    ¡°There is a bnce of one million yuan in this card!¡±


    I stared at the bank card dangling just in front of my eyes, but my heart seemed to be in tatters as if it


    had been sliced and diced into an unrecognizable state.


    ¡°If you think that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you another million!¡± Marlon produced another bank card and


    dered with an indifferent face, ¡°Rachael, you should be grateful for this, knowing that you aren¡¯t that


    great anyway. You must not be too greedy!¡±


    I felt like I couldn¡¯t feel any more pain at that point. However, I still looked up at him and forced a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Redford, I never know that you are this rich. However, I am not a prostitute. I slept with you


    because that is always my intention. Since you are bored of me, let¡¯s leave it at this!¡± I couldn¡¯t bear to


    nce at Marlon¡¯s face anymore as I turned around and headed towards the door. The stter of


    blood that had dyed the corner of the wall red was really standing out way too conspicuously. It made


    me feel painful just by looking at it.

 Chapter 2 My Family Is Not Humane

    Chapter 2 My Family Is Not Humane


    The moment I opened the door, my feet stopped moving and my tears still couldn¡¯t stop trickling down


    my cheeks. I was really unwilling to sever our connection just like that. I was really unwilling as I


    pleaded onest time, ¡°Mr. Redford, I really rate highly of your skills, so if you want to get together


    again, you can call me anytime!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bored of you!¡± Marlon¡¯s voice was icy cold without any trace of wanting to reconnect anymore.


    My fingers wired themselves around the knob of the door, and droplets of tears were forming dark blots


    on the floor. I really didn¡¯t want to go. I wanted to see him and touch his face again and again despite


    the very unlikely scenario of getting the cold treatment again and again. It doesn¡¯t matter. I could take


    all of that. However, Marlon didn¡¯t seem like he nned to give me a second chance.


    ¡°Then, nothing I can say now. Goodbye, Mr. Redford!¡± I said these words with all my might before


    shutting the door and severed the connection between us. I was really afraid that I would rush back to


    him and beg him to let me stay with him while hugging him.


    I knew that Marlon would never go back on his words no matter what. My incessant clinging to him


    would only amplify his disgust towards me.


    Thest thing I ever wanted was for him to hate me!


    I pulled my luggage and started to walk out of hispound, but rain suddenly fell heavily with the


    water soaking every nook and cranny of my body. I didn¡¯t care. I just let the rain water merged with my


    tears as everything trickled down my body. I could barely walk with the immense pain from my lower


    body that was constantly pegging me, but at the same time I thought that it was actually nice to have


    this constant stream of pain flowing through me. It made me unable to differentiate the source of this


    endless pain.


    With a loud bang, I suddenly slipped and my body crashed to the ground. Pain was all I felt, and to


    cope with that pain I cried my hearts out in the ever expanding puddle of water.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been crying, but by the time no tears came anymore, the rain also


    stopped. I looked for a hotel to settle myself, but the moment I lied down in bed, my eyes could never


    shut. Sleep never came.


    At that moment, my phone suddenly rang, and I frantically grabbed it without even checking the caller¡¯s


    identity. I answered the call with the hopes that it was Marlon regretting his decision, but I only heard


    silence on the other end of the phone. I nced at the screen once and saw that it was not any number


    that I knew. I hesitated slightly before calling into the phone, ¡°Davidson, is that you?¡±


    There was still no sounding from the other end, ¡°Davidson, I know this is you, right?¡± I spoke in the


    gentlest way possible.


    ¡°You little monster, I can¡¯t believe you slipped in here without my knowledge.¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s


    screeching voice broke the silence, and there was some noise that indicated a scuffle or conflict was


    happening.


    ¡°Shania, don¡¯t touch Davidson! You don¡¯t have the permission to touch him!¡± I screamed, but I could


    hear the muffled noise of a scuffleing from the background. I screamed angrily, ¡°If you do anything


    to him, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Great, you cane and kill me if you can, nothing can change my mind now. I need to teach this


    mute barbarian a lesson. What can you do to change my mind?¡± Shania replied smugly. Then, she


    hung up the phone, and she didn¡¯t pick up anymore no matter how many times I tried to call her.


    With my heart racing, I scurried back home. Based on my understanding of Shania¡¯s personality, she


    would definitely torture Davidson.


    The moment I entered the Cornell family house, I wanted to p myself so bad.


    In the midst of a heavy downpour, a fragile and thin figure was standing in the rain. He was soaked


    thoroughly.


    ¡°Davidson!¡± I ran towards him and hugged him tightly.


    He was my real brother and the only rtive I had in this world and he was only five years old.


    However, he was soaked all over and his body felt abnormally cold. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of


    warmth at alling from his skin. His face was colourless and deathly pale like a sheet of paper and


    his fragile body was full of wounds and bruises.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, Davidson. I amte, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± I hugged Davidson with all my strength


    and let my tears merge with the rain water as streams of water trickled down my cheeks.


    Davidson stretched out his hand and wiped away the tears on my face. He revealed a weak smile on


    his pale face, and the sight of that deeply hurt me as if my heart was getting shed.


    I knew that Davidson was trying to make me feel better despite feeling painful all over. There was no


    way he could endure such gratifying pain. A surge of anger was burning in my chest. Shania was too


    evil. How could she have the heart to abuse a five-year-old kid?


    I swept Davidson off his feet and stormed into the house angrily.


    In the majestic living room, Shania was wearing a one-piece dress which was made from expensive


    silk. Her feet were enveloped in a pair of diamond-engraved high-heels, and she was sitting gracefully


    by the dining table while enjoying her breakfast. At the sight of us intruding into the dining room, she


    nced at us disdainfully, ¡°Why you two soaked animals have the nerve toe into the house? The


    ceramic tiles on the floor are going to be ruined by you!¡±


    I settled Davidson safely on the sofa and picked up a vase to hurl at Shania. Shania jumped up with a


    shriek as she was trying to dodge the iing vase. She looked very funny while she was doing that.


    My head was totally ovee with fury and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from picking up random stuffs and


    hurling at Shania. I wanted to exact revenge on her two-fold the damage she had inflicted on Davidson.


    This woman was the one person I hated the most in my entire life. She had taken away everything that


    used to belong to my mother, and in the end she even pushed my mother to the brink of death.


    I would never forget the moment my mother smashed into smithereens after jumping off the second


    floor. If it were not because of this woman, my mother would still be alive and Davidson would never


    be mute in the first ce. My family would not be as broken as it was now.


    After doing all of that, this woman even wanted to abuse Davidson.


    I waspletely consumed with hatred as I picked up a chair nearby, wanting to smash it on Shania.


    ¡°Help! Help me!¡± Shania was curled up in a corner and she was protecting her head with both of her


    hands. Her face was written with fear and upon seeing her expression, I couldn¡¯t help but feeling


    strangely ted and victorious.


    Bang!


    Before I could smash Shania with the chair, a seething pain assaulted my head, and I copsed to the


    floor involuntarily. I felt my field of vision going dark for a moment and the chair had somehow


    disappeared from my hand. All I was feeling at the moment was immense paining from all parts of


    my body that assaulted my sense in waves.


    My head was nk for some time, and by the time I forced my eyes open, I saw a man mming the


    chair I was holding a moment ago onto my body repeatedly with obvious fury. His face was so


    contorted as if he was trying to crush me to death.


    As I watched him repeating that bashing, a smile formed on my face. That furious man was none other


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    than my biological father, Marvin.


    ¡°Marvin, I am so scared just now, luckily you¡¯re here in time. Otherwise, I think I will be no more!¡±


    Shaniained tearfully with her frame shaking visibly, ¡°I was going to feed Davidson breakfast in


    the morning, but suddenly Rachael returned home and without any reason, she started to¡­¡±


    ¡°My wife, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will never let this ungrateful daughter hurt you in any way!¡± Marvin


    consoled Shania in a gentle tone, and the sight of him doing that felt so revolting for me. Shania was


    looking at me smugly with apparent pride in her eyes. It was then that I finally realized that she had


    been nning to stage this all along. She must have known that Marvin wasing here soon, so she


    had deliberately allowed herself to look like the victim by not dodging my attacks.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was Shania¡¯s tricks which she was proficient at. Even after so many


    years, Marvin never failed to abide by her tricks to the point that his original wife was pushed to the


    brink of death because of it. Now, his daughter was going to get bashed until she was on the verge of


    death because of the same tricks.


    ¡°You unfilial daughter, you still can smile! Let¡¯s see if I will beat you to death!¡± Marvin raised the chair


    and was about to smash it on me once again, but Davidson suddenly rushed over frantically to stop


    him.


    ¡°No!¡± I tried to stop Davidson froming over but as I just let out a shout, Marvin was alreadyshing


    out and kicking Davidson away. Davidson¡¯s feeble body fell to the ground and his head smashed onto


    the wall hard.


    ¡°Davidson!¡± I ran over worriedly to check Davidson out, but before I could do that, Marvin suddenly


    grabbed my hair and kicked me hard.


    ¡°Marvin, you bastard!¡± My eyes were reddened as the burning inferno of anger inside me pushed me to


    get into a fight with Marvin. However, I was no match for Marvin¡¯s strength as I was pinned on the floor


    by him and felt the countless fistsing down on my body.


    My body was like a piece of sponge that couldn¡¯t fight back in any way. I could only let the punches


    connecting to my body and my heart was a deste wastnd. The one doing this to me was none


    other than my biological father!


    ¡°Marvin, you better kill me now, or else I will make sure that I will kill all of you!¡± I screamed my lungs


    out.


    ¡°You little bastard, I will make sure to beat you to death today!¡± Marvin cursed.


    After listened to his words, I revealed a smile on my face. Death was an escape for me at this point. I


    had been going nowhere in this dead-end situation for too long, and I was so tired. I felt so exhausted!


    However, the final sense of pain that I was expecting never came. The moment I opened my eyes, I


    immediately froze.


    It was Marlon!

 Chapter 3 You Really Can鈥檛 Go Through a Moment without Men by Your Side

    Chapter 3 You Really Can¡¯t Go Through a Moment without Men by Your Side


    I saw him grabbing Marvin¡¯s fist which was supposed to connect on my body.


    ¡°Marlon, you...you¡¯re here!¡± Marvin nervously retrieved his hand with a fearful expression on his face.


    Marlon took out a tissue paper and wiped his hand which had held Marvin¡¯s hand a while ago with an


    arrogant and aloof expression. His dark eyes swept over me and I intuitively tidied up my hair which


    was quite messy.


    ¡°Marlon, you¡¯re here!¡± A sultry and sweet voice made me freeze, and I saw Alicia jogging down from


    upstairs. She brushed past me and hooked her arm around Marlon¡¯s arm.


    In an instant, my brain was a total nk. It was as if a thunder had struck my skull.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Even if Rachael has done something wrong, you can¡¯t punish her like that.


    You guys should have a conversation instead. Moreover, my engagement with Marlon was going to be


    held next month. We don¡¯t want anything unpleasant to happen in the meantime!¡± Alicia tried to


    convince her dad.


    ¡°Alicia, you¡¯re right. This is my fault!¡± Marvin immediately apologized and promised that he wouldn¡¯t


    repeat his mistakes anymore.


    ¡°Rachael, this is my boyfriend, and his name is Marlon! Marlon, this is my sister, and her name is


    Rachael!¡± Alicia introduced Marlon to me with a wide grin on her face.


    I examined Marlon and saw that he was wearing a ck suit that brought out his slender and perfect


    figure. Alicia on the other hand was wearing a white long dress and her cascading hair was curly at the


    end. The two of them were a match made in heaven if they stood together. They were the perfect


    couple!


    I formed a meaningless smile on my face while lowering my hand from my head after seeing no point in


    tidying up my hair anymore. I scrambled up from the floor and an intense pain was taking over all of my


    sensations. The parts of my body which had been bashed by Marvin were experiencing a great deal of


    pain. However, nothing couldpare to the immense pain pegging at my heart.


    My real father was really trying to beat me to death.


    My stepsister turned out to be together with the man I loved the most in my life. To make things worse,


    they were going to be engaged next month.


    As these thoughts turned around in my mind, I suddenlyughed out loud.


    Marlon immediately trained his depthless gaze on me. I knew that he was going to be enraged soon.


    Four whole years had passed since the moment I met him, and during the four years when I was with


    him, there was not a part of him that I didn¡¯t know about. That sense of familiarity hurt so much at the


    moment.


    I turned around, not wanting to see any of them anymore. I feared that if I continued to look at Marlon,


    my tears would fall uncontrobly.


    I walked towards Davidson and checked his wounds. Luckily, there was no exterior injury on his head. I


    carried Davidson into my embrace and was about to head outside.


    ¡°Rachael, where are you bringing Davidson now?¡± Shania hurriedly blocked my way with a nervous


    expression.


    Of course, I knew that she was just pretending to be worried about Davidson. I couldn¡¯t care less about


    her as I brushed past her, but suddenly Marvin grabbed Davidson and snatched him away from me


    rudely. He howled, ¡°You unfilial bastard, you even want to take Davidson away. Get lost now!¡±


    An immense fury and hopelessness permeated in my heart but I forced myself to breath evenly. I


    forced myself to calm down, ¡°Marvin, if I take Davidson with me, you guys can have an even happier


    life. Isn¡¯t that what you always wanted?¡±


    ¡°Rachael, what are you saying now? Davidson belongs to our family, and so do you. We are family in


    the end!¡± Shania was putting on a great show.


    ¡°Get lost, get the hell out of here now! You don¡¯t need to talk with this animal!¡± Marvin suddenly kicked


    me hard and caused me to topple over shamefully.


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, you better go now. I will take care of Davidson!¡± Billie who had heard of thismotion


    came over and took Davidson into her embrace as she tried to persuade me.


    The moment Iid eyes on Billie, I almost cried out. Billie had been taking care of me since I was a


    child and in the Cornell family, she was the only one who ever treated me sincerely.


    However, I stubbornly refused to just get lost like this. I could give up on anything, but I couldn¡¯t let


    anyone hurt Davidson anymore.


    At the same time, Davidson walked towards me and shook his head slowly. He then pushed me


    towards the door with his feeble hands.


    My eyes were stinging very badly and the tears were threatening to break free from underneath my


    eyes. My younger brother was just five years old. He was so young yet so understanding. He knew that


    I would suffer more pain if I stayed in this ce, so he would rather have me leave this house that I


    used to call home.


    On the other hand, I was so useless. I couldn¡¯t even protect him properly.


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, I will make sure to take good care of Davidson!¡± Billie called out once again.


    I squatted down and hugged Davidson with all my strength. After I felt that it was enough, I handed him


    to Billion before turning around and left. The current me was really useless. I was serious about that¡­ I


    wished that I could p myself to death right there and then.


    ¡°Rachael! Rachael!¡± Alicia caught up to me and stopped me from advancing further.


    I hid away all of my emotions and stared at her coldly. Alicia was still holding Marlon¡¯s arms as she said


    gently, ¡°Rachael, on the day of my engagement with Marlon, you have toe witness us. Marlon and


    I will leave a seat open for you!¡±


    I stared at Alicia and suddenly shed a smile, ¡°Alicia, are you sure that you want me to go? If I appear


    there, I am afraid that you will regret it for the rest of your life. Isn¡¯t that so, Mr. Redford?¡± I smiled at


    Marlon and without paying any attention to Alicia¡¯s shocked expression, I turned around and left for


    good.


    However, the moment I turned around, my tears couldn¡¯t hold themselves back anymore.


    He was someone I had loved with all my heart for four whole years. I couldn¡¯t pull myself free from my


    love towards him, yet it turned out that he was together with another woman all along. To top it off, that


    woman was Alicia, and they were going to get engaged very soon. No wonder...No wonder he had


    discarded me like trash earlier on!


    I wanted tough out loud, especially in this current situation, but tears had prevented me from looking


    further. I couldn¡¯t make out everything in front of my eyes clearly as I walked aimlessly, but the moment


    I raised my head and looked upwards, I realized that I was once again at the bar where I first met


    Marlon.


    I shed a smile and entered the bar. I ordered a carton of wine and sat myself on that chair where I


    originally sat and got acquainted with Marlon. Then, I started to drink like there was no tomorrow.


    My heart had been hurting too much, as if a blunt knife was tearing me apart from within. I was afraid


    that if I didn¡¯t get myself as drunk as I hoped, I would die because of this immense pain.


    ¡°Hey, beauty. Are you in a bad mood?¡± A man with yellow hair who looked like a hooligan sat down


    opposite me. He was clutching a bottle of beer, ¡°It¡¯s not fun to drink alone. Let me drink with you!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± I watched that yellow-haired guy and smiled, but my eyes were misted with remnants of


    tears. In fact, I was not good at drinking at all. Normally, I would get drunk just by drinking a can of


    beer. However, despite emptying a full bottle of red wine, I didn¡¯t feet tipsy at all.


    ¡°If you¡¯re in a foul mood, you should drink alcohol in big mouthfuls! Come, let¡¯s toast to each other!¡±


    The yellow-haired guy opened a brand new bottle of wine for me enthusiastically and handed it to me. I


    epted it and immediately poured the contents into my mouth.


    The yellow-haired guy watched me drink and soon his eyes narrowed. He slipped away from his seat


    and moved to my side while putting his arms on my shoulders, ¡°Did you get hurt by someone? Don¡¯t be


    sad, I will apany you andfort you!¡±


    I felt disgusted when my shoulder was being touched by him. I initially wanted to push him away, but


    my body wascking any strength after gulping down two bottles of red wine. The world was spinning


    around me and I felt difort all over my body. The yellow-haired guy grabbed this opportunity and


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    glued his body on mine.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I wanted to tell him to get lost!


    ¡°Rachael, you really can¡¯t go through a moment without men by your side!¡± Before I could reject that


    man, a cold voice sounded. I looked up and saw that Marlon was standing not far away with a ruthless


    expression on his face.


    I froze momentarily, but the next second the corners of my mouth lifted. I leaned against that yellow-


    haired guy while teasing him, ¡°You¡¯re right, I really can¡¯t go by without men, but does that have anything


    to do with you?¡± My heart was bleeding profusely, yet the smile on my face looked more and more


    frenzied.

 Chapter 4 Wash Away the Scent of Other Men

    Chapter 4 Wash Away the Scent of Other Men


    The yellow-haired guy wrapped his arm around me and called out arrogantly, ¡°Who the hell are you?


    Who are you to mess with me and my girlfriend? Let¡¯s go home now!¡± He then helped me up and I


    naturally leaned on his shoulders. I shed a smile when we brushed past Marlon.


    During the day not too long ago, Alicia was holding arms with Marlon, and it was a sight I would never


    forget. At that single moment, I felt that my heart had been sliced into two, and I was seething with


    hatred, jealousy. I wanted to tear them apart so bad, but most importantly I wanted to tear my own


    stupidly loyal heart apart.


    Bang!


    I suddenly felt that yellow-haired guy gone from my side. I turned around and saw that Marlon was


    pinning him on the ground, and all the nearby chairs had toppled over too.


    Although I didn¡¯t like that yellow-haired guy at all, I still had to make sure the show isplete, so I


    went over in an attempt to help him up. However, due to the fact that I had emptied two bottles of red


    wine, the aftereffects were catching up to me. I couldn¡¯t even walk properly, and while I was still


    staggering, Marlon grabbed me suddenly with enormous strength in his hands. I felt painful as I was


    rendered immobile by him on the spot.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you dare to throw me to the ground, you damn bastard!¡± The yellow-haired guy


    struggled to get up from the floor, ¡°I will not live up to my name if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡± As he


    dered that, he suddenly rushed towards Marlon.


    However, in an instant, he was being kicked back to the floor again by Marlon.


    Themotion had attracted the bar manager¡¯s attention. The manager arrived at the scene with a


    few brawlers by his side as he said unhappily, ¡°What the hell are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know


    where is this ce? How can you cause a ruckus here!¡± The moment the manager finished his words,


    he caught a glimpse of Marlon, and he immediately froze on the spot. Then, he changed his attitude


    and said tteringly, ¡°Mr. Redford, you are here!¡±


    ¡°You dare tond a kick on me! If I let you escape here unscathed, I would rather hand over my head to


    you!¡± The yellow-haired guy exploded with anger as he picked up a chair and was able to rush towards


    Marlon.


    ¡°What the hell, you fucking bastard! You even dare to offend Mr. Redford! Men, drag him out and teach


    him a lesson!¡± The manager waved his hand and the several brawlers behind him immediately went


    into action and surrounded the yellow-haired guy.


    ¡°He is Mr. Redford from the Marlon Group?¡± The yellow-haired guy¡¯s eyes widened incredulously, and


    the next second, he immediately begged for his life, ¡°Mr. Redford, I...I must be blind since I can¡¯t


    recognize you. Please spare me this once!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but freeze upon hearing his title. He was Mr. Redford from the Marlon Group!


    The Marlon Group was the biggest luxurypany in all of Asia, and the range of products sold by the


    group included luxurious cars which were beloved by men; and also fashion articles, shoes, bags which


    were fancied by women. The reason the Marlon Group had gained such wide-spread fame was not


    because of the range of luxurious products avable underneath its wing, it was because it only took


    them one year to start from scratch and develop into a huge conglomerate.


    Mr. Redford was the president of the Marlon Group. His name was Marlon Redford!


    I never would have thought that the man I had been sleeping with for four years was that Marlon


    Redford of the Marlon Group!


    ¡°Mr. Redford, I am really sorry for what has happened to you. In order to calm your nerves, I have


    prepared a suite for you. You can take a rest anytime!¡± The manager waved his hand again to signal


    his men to take the yellow-haired guy away.


    Marlon mumbled a response before dragging me towards the elevator.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I struggled with all my might and recalled that this scene was somewhat familiarpared


    to that night from four years ago. It was just that I was the one begging Marlon to take me away four


    years agopared to me getting dragged by him now.


    ¡°Rachael, you better stop moving. Or else, you will regret forever!¡± Marlon¡¯s voice was very hoarse, and


    it was the kind of coldness I never experienced from him. I was stunned for a moment and forgot to


    continue putting up my struggle. Only when Marlon had led me into a room, I almost vomited blood in


    exasperation. It was the same room as four years ago!


    ¡°Marlon, let me go!¡± Upon seeing such a familiar sight, the alcoholic aftereffects were somehow


    dissipated slightly.


    Bang!


    Marlon hurled me onto the bed rudely and then he immediately pounced on me and locked my chin in


    ce. His eyes dark and chilly, ¡°Rachael, are you courting death?¡±


    As the scenes from day time reyed in my mind, I looked into Marlon¡¯s eyes and revealed a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Redford, I¡¯m doing very well. Why do you think that I¡¯m courting death? Is it because you are going


    to marry Alicia?¡± Then, I put on an exaggerated expression of shock and widened my eyes. Iughed


    mockingly, ¡°Mr. Redford, it¡¯s not that I like you anyone. Whoever you decide to marry with has nothing


    to do with me at all!¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, Marlon suddenly kissed me hard and his aggressiveness was akin to


    a beast devouring its prey. I pushed him with all my might but Marlon¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t even budge one


    inch. On the contrary, he increased his grip on my chin and kissed me even harder, and my tongue was


    even injured after being bitten by him. The scent of blood was filling the cavity that was my mouth. I


    was pretty out of breath and in great pain, but no matter what kind of struggle I put up, there was no


    use at all.


    I began to feel nervous as I felt that I couldn¡¯t get enough oxygen in my lungs. I even had a feeling that


    I was going to pass away, being kissed by Marlon so vehemently. At the thought of dying because of


    Marlon¡¯s kiss, I found it amusing. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t want to die just yet.


    Marlon was someone who wouldn¡¯t conform to a hard way but would instead sumb under some soft


    coaxing. If I continued to struggle against him violently, who knew that I would really die a terrible death


    underneath him. Therefore, I gave myself in to him and wrapped my arms around his neck. As


    expected, Marlon reduced his strength in his hands and body.


    ¡°I am going to suffocate!¡± I grabbed this chance andined.


    Marlon let go of me and stared at me coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to breathe using your nose?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I answered without hesitation. In that messy situation just now, I couldn¡¯t havee up with


    anything.


    Marlon snorted, ¡°Rachael, how can you act so boldly while you¡¯re so stupid?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can!¡±


    I answered him while slipping out of bed, but Marlon grabbed me and asked, ¡°Where are you going


    now?¡±


    I turned around and smiled at Marlon, ¡°Mr. Redford, I would misunderstand that you have actually fallen


    for me since you¡¯re so concerned about me. However, if my memories serve me right, in the near


    future, you¡¯re going to be my brother-inw!¡±


    Marlon¡¯s face instantly darkened, and his eyes which were trained at me were devoid of any warmth,


    ¡°Rachael, I will never love you in all my life. If you spout some nonsense in front of Alicia again, you will


    suffer grave consequences!¡±


    My heart was hurt once again by his words and I suddenly wanted to tear up again. I forced a smile


    and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry then if you would never fall for me!¡± I frantically wanted to get off the


    bed and leave this ce because I would definitely cry if I continued to stay here. I told myself not to


    shed tears in front of Marlon. Never!


    The moment my hand touched the door knob, Marlon grabbed me and shoved me into the bathroom,


    ¡°You reek of the smell of other man, so you better wash yourself and get rid of those smell!¡±


    I really wanted to cry so badly but I could only reply with a smile, ¡°Mr. Redford, it¡¯s not appropriate for


    us to stay in one room, and to make things worse do I need to bath in front of you? If your fianc¨¦e learn


    of this fact, what do you think would happen?¡±


    Marlon only barked at me disdainfully, ¡°Rachael, take a good look at yourself in the mirror. With the way


    you look, I would never get aroused. You are thinking too highly of yourself!¡±


    Marlon finished his sentence and shut the door behind him.


    I looked downwards at my own body and tears started to fall again. He was right, I didn¡¯t have the


    figure nor the looks. Compared to Alicia, I was far inferior. There was no way Marlon would be


    interested in me.


    My heart felt so painful. It hurt so much.


    If I had known that my meeting with Marlon that day a long time ago would cause me so much anguish


    now, I would rather prefer not getting to know him in the first ce.


    I didn¡¯t want Marlon to know that I was crying, so I turned on the shower and let the water stter all


    over my body. However, the longer I cried, the dizzier I became as the alcoholic aftereffects were still


    messing with my brain. I felt so dizzy and lethargic that I could no longer stand still. I let myself lie down


    against the bathtub.


    ¡°Rachael, are you nning to just live in the bathroom forever?¡± Marlon suddenly pushed the door


    open and came in.


    ¡°Why...why did youe in here?¡± My consciousness was a total mess and I could see that there was


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    two Marlons in my field of vision. I wanted to urge him to leave, but the moment I moved my muscles, I


    slipped into the water in the bathtub.


    Marlon scooped me up from the water and my nose caught a whiff of his scent that only belonged to


    him. I reached out and caressed this man that was just inches away. Although my mind was shutting


    down soon, there was a great grief in my heart. I pouted my lips and wrapped myself around his neck


    and nted a kiss on his face. Then, I pushed him away once again.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± There was a hint of anger in his voice but I only smiled at Marlon in


    response. I would never know that my clothes were now sticking to my body and they were bringing out


    my figure perfectly. This was summer attire, and after it was soaked in water, the fabric somehow


    became semi-transparent.

 Chapter 5 Too Sad to Cry

    Chapter 5 Too Sad to Cry


    The look in Marlon¡¯s eyes gradually changed when he stared at me. His eyes became more and more


    obscure. Yet I still staggered my way out of the bathtub towards him and hugged him tightly. ¡°You ask


    for it, Rachael!¡± He carried me up and kissed my lips hard. My mind became aplete nk, yet the


    despondence and love I felt were still firm and strong. Therefore I did not struggle at all, and was way


    more active and enthusiasticpared to any one time during these four years.


    That was because I liked Marlon very much, no, I loved him deeply. I hated Alicia, and I hated every


    one of her family with all my heart! Therefore, at this moment of time, I had hugged Marlon tight. I


    wanted to gamble whether we had the fate to be together or not. I wanted to keep him by my side with


    this pathetic way. Marlon shot me a cold look and I was so guilty that I could not meet his eyes. The


    vigorous movement had made my mind almost recovered from the effect of alcohol.


    ¡°I¡¯m on period, so that¡¯s fine!¡± I stared at the cupboard beside me and exined with guilt, deliberately


    squeezing out a cheerful smile. ¡°Rachael, even if you do get pregnant, I still won¡¯t marry you! The one I


    want to marry is Alicia!¡± Marlon put on his clothes and turned, ready to leave. My smile instantly froze


    on my face. I wanted to smile, but I could not hold that smile any longer.


    Marlon stood beside the door and with his back faced against me said icily, ¡°Rachael, this is myst


    warning to you. Don¡¯t you ever talk nonsense in front of Alicia anymore. And, you and I are done this


    time!¡± Without even waiting for my reply, he mmed the door shut and left. I stared at the door and


    was actually too sad to cry. It turned out Marlon had cared about Alicia that much. But what about me?


    I had stayed by his side for four years!


    I curled up and buried my face in my knees. Sometimes I truly did not get it. We were all humans, but


    why was I so different to Alicia? Alicia was raised tenderly like a princess since young, whereas I was


    the beggar that lived in the gutter. No matter how hard I pleaded, I could not gain anything, and was


    kicked off instead. But I had not done anything wrong, so did my mother and poor little David. It was


    them. Yet we were the only ones getting punished.


    When my mom married Marvin Cornell back then, he was penniless and was as poor as a church


    mouse. Yet my mother still married him without caring grandpa¡¯s objection. Since the knot had been


    tied, without choice, grandpa handed the family business towards Marvin. He initially expected him to


    live a good life with my mom, but as the business grew after only one year of marriage, he betrayed.


    He cheated with Shania Lambert and they even had a baby, which was Alicia. And, I was just born


    during that time.


    Marvin imed that Shania was his true love and he wanted to divorce my mom. My mom refused.


    Since then, he had openly started a new family outside with Shania and had never returned home for


    eighteen years. Grandpa was so mad about that that his heart attack recurred and he passed away


    with hatred. Upon his demise, Marvin no longer had any concern and he returned, insisted to divorce


    my mom. Yet not only that my mom did not consent, she even had a second baby with him, which was


    David.


    I truly hated my mom. I hated her very much. I did not understand. She had suffered eighteen years of


    humiliation, why did she refuse to divorce but looking for the hard way instead?


    This time, Shania was pregnant as my mom too. Marvin straightly brought her and Alicia back to our


    house. They were living happily together under the same rooftop as us, but my mom was treated as


    their babysitter, while I was treated as a garbage.


    There was only hatred in my heart. Whenever I looked at them, the world seemed cruel and unfair to


    me. There was only hatred in my eyes. I hated Marvin Cornell, I hated Shania Lambert, I hated Alicia


    Cornell, and I hated my mom.


    Therefore, one day, as Shania was walking down the stairs, I gave her a push from behind. Seeing


    fresh blood flowing out from her onto the ground, it was the first time I let out a smile. Shania had


    suffered a miscarriage, and the baby was said to be a boy. It was also said that she could no longer get


    pregnant in the future.


    I was exceptionally happy. I was delighted. Of course, that night, Marvin had tied me up and beat me


    with a stick as thick as a fist. He seemed to not want me to live at all with the strength he used to beat


    me, yet I did not feel pain at all. I was happy.


    Many parts of my bone fractured due to the beating and I was sent to the hospital. My mom stayed by


    my side and she cried madly. She hugged me and with a rough throat kept on saying to me : Rach, I¡¯m


    sorry. It¡¯s mommy being useless. I knew you hate mommy, but mommy can¡¯t divorce him. I would never


    divorce him until the end of this life. Your grandpa has given everything to him. That factory is your


    grandpa¡¯s lifetime hard work. It¡¯s ours, and it belongs to you. If I¡¯ve divorced him, you¡¯ll be left with


    nothing! Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Mommy can¡¯t let that happen, mommy can¡¯t let you be left with nothing no matter how!¡±


    I had hated my mom for eighteen years. During these eighteen years, I always thought that it was my


    mother¡¯s personal desire that made me lived in agony, yet it was only after that night, I knew that


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Marvin had transferred all of the property and if my mom divorced him, she would not get a single


    share of it.


    My mom was ignorant, and she was not that smart. But she loved me. She was using her own way to


    try getting the things belonged to me. She did not want me to be left with nothing. Yet I had understood


    that toote, and my mom had suffered too much. She had gone through a lot during her lifetime, and


    finally, after giving birth to little David, she jumped off the building and killed herself.


    I would never forget what happened that day, ever.


    In the living room, Shania and Alicia were sitting on the couch, and my mom was cutting Alicia¡¯s


    toenails while almost kneeling down on the ground. Suddenly, Alicia gave a kick straight to my mom¡¯s


    face and yelled, ¡°You¡¯ve hurt me!¡± Having heard that, Shania gave my mom two ps on the face. It


    was at that time, little David cried. My mom wanted to calm him down but Shania carried him up before


    her and ordered, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to Alice. Or else, I¡¯ll drop this bastard to its death!¡± My


    mom was reluctant to do so, yet she still consent.


    Shaniained to Marvin when he came in. She used that she only wanted to carry little David


    but my mom refused, and she had even hurt Alicia on purpose when she was cutting her toenails. With


    Alicia crying andining following her mother, Marvin straightly gave my mom a kick without


    saying another word. He only stopped when my mom was severely beaten up.


    My mom crawled her way to the window and jumped off it without any sign. As she jumped, she kept


    on apologizing without letting out a voice. When I returned home from school, what fell before me was


    my mom¡¯s dead body which was smashed into pieces, and there was her pair of resentful eyes.

 Chapter 6 Moving Forward though the Heart鈥檚 Bleeding

    Chapter 6 Moving Forward though the Heart¡¯s Bleeding


    After that, I kept on watching the surveince footage from the living room repeatedly with tears all over


    my face. My mom was still apologizing to me and little David before she fell to her death. I knew it. I


    truly did. My poor mother had reached her limit. She was trying so hard to love us, but she truly could


    not endure it anymore.


    I used to be so na?ve to think that I would definitely be able to get back grandpa¡¯s factory and take


    revenge for my mom, yet I was so ipetent that I could not even protect little David well!


    Tears flowed down my cheeks. Mommy, I miss you! I really miss you! Yet I could not be defeated, I


    must not. I have to get back everything that was supposed to be ours, and as for the agony we suffered


    back then, I must pay them back tenfold if not double. I wiped my tears dry, put on my clothes nicely,


    tidied myself up and headed to Marvin¡¯spany, the Marvin Group.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After decades of development, Marvin had transformed the factory into a moderatepany building,


    and he himself had be a boss with moderate status. ¡°What are you doing? Outsiders are


    forbidden to enter!¡± The security guard at the entrance blocked my way and barred me from entering. I


    straightened my back and said, ¡°I¡¯m President Cornell¡¯s daughter!¡±


    The security guard sneered and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re President Cornell¡¯s daughter?¡± He looked at me from


    head to toes with a disdainful look. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look yourself in the mirror first? With this look, I can¡¯t


    believe you¡¯re bold enough to im that you¡¯re President Cornell¡¯s daughter; do you think I¡¯m a fool?


    Plus, I¡¯ve seen Miss Cornell almost every day. Miss Cornell has good looks and a nice body, and you


    lookpletely like a beggar. Aren¡¯t you shameless enough to impersonate Miss Cornell?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°How could you be that sure President Cornell only has one daughter? It could be he has


    another daughter, and it¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t know about that!¡± The fact that I was doubted and teased


    had happened too frequently, and I had already gone numb of it. Being told that, the security guards


    hesitated for a while, and I took the opportunity to gain entry into the building.


    Just then, the security guard suddenly yelled towards my back. ¡°Sir!¡± I frowned. My original n was to


    negotiate with Marvin in the office, but now---I could only turn back. Marvin was startled when he saw


    me, he instantly stepped forward and gave me two ps on the face. I did not manage to response and


    I backed up from the abrupt ps. The security guard who initially hesitated let out a grim smile at


    once.


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you stille here?¡± Marvin bawled in rage. I stood straight and stared at him. ¡°You


    gave birth to me, so why can¡¯t Ie? Plus I¡¯ve graduated, don¡¯t you think you should fulfill a father¡¯s


    responsibility and let me work at grandpa¡¯spany?¡± Marvin gave me another p the moment I


    finished my sentences. I felt a rush of warmth in my nose and when I touched it, my hand was full of


    blood. I wiped my nose and looked at Marvin with a level gaze. ¡°Marvin Cornell, this is my grandpa¡¯s


    Marvin sneered and abruptly grabbed my hair. He tossed me onto the ground and said to the security


    guards beside him, ¡°Get her out of here. If I ever see her one more time, you¡¯re fired!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir! You won¡¯t see her ever again!¡± The security guard quickly promised and he snatched


    my cor, dragging me out of the ce. I struggled as much as I could, yet my strength was no match


    against a strong man¡¯s. As I struggled, the security guard gave me several kicks. The kicks allnded


    straight on my stomach. The pain made me curled up at once. ¡°Look, if I ever see you again, I¡¯ll beat


    you to death!¡± He tossed my onto the road and my knees hit the ground hard. My knees were scraped


    and they hurt from the fall. I covered my stomach and stood up, enduring the pain. Yet my whole body


    instantly froze when I stood up.


    Alicia was getting out of a Bentley car while holding Marlon¡¯s arm affectionately. She was wearing a


    long pink dress and a crystal tiara on her head today, looking like a princess that existed in fairytales,


    whereas Marlon was wearing a dark blue suit. There was not a single fluctuation in expression on his


    handsome face, and he looked exactly like those arrogant and cool princes from the middle-age.


    Princesses and princes did match with each other.


    I clenched my fists tightly. See, that was the difference between me and Alicia. She was the princess


    that was honored and loved by the whole world, while I was the criminal that hadmitted


    unforgivable sins.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alicia walked towards me with care. She extended her hand, wanting to hold me.


    Looking at her tender and smooth hand, I instantly pped her hand off. The pping sound was


    exceptionally loud and clear. ¡°Rachael! What are you doing?¡± Marlon stood between us to protect her


    and he criticized me.


    ¡°Sis, you¡­¡± Alicia covered her hand with teary eyes. I got up to my feet and lifted my head, passing by


    Marlon with a smile. It was just that the moment I passed by him, my tears inevitably flowed down.


    Alicia was the one he cared for, liked and was ready to engage. What am I? I was nothing. Plus, Alicia


    had used to be good at acting since young. She was good at looking pitiful.


    As I cried, I started to smile. Even though those were the facts, my heart still ached greatly. Marlon


    Redford, do you know that I love you very much? That I love you more than my own life? Yet, no matter


    how desperate, how sad I felt, I knew that I still needed to continue moving forward. I wiped my tears


    dry, washed my face and was ready to look for a job.


    I had already anticipated that Marvin would not give me a job. Yet since I had already graduated, I must


    find a job, or else, I would not be able to keep myself alive, not to mention leaving the house with little


    David. However, as I looked for job opportunities for the whole day, I had encountered great difficulties.


    None of thepanies wanted to hire me. And it was until that time that I truly realized I, Rachael


    Cornell was that useless.


    But I could not give up yet. All of a sudden, I thought of Marlon, and a way that not only could make


    Alicia and her family ufortable, but also make me and Marlone closer. With that thought in


    mind, I walked towards Marlon¡¯s house. Although I had devised every word that I should say afterwards


    along the way, my mind still turned to aplete nk when I stood in front of Marlon¡¯s house.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A Bentley car slowly drove into the garage. Marlon got out of the car and


    upon seeing me, his dark eyes were filled with unhappiness. ¡°Rachael, I thought I¡¯ve told you that we¡¯re


    already done!¡± My heart raced and I tried to straighten my back, saying with a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    Marlon. I¡¯m not here to continue our previous rtionship, I¡¯m not that pathetic!¡± Marlon looked at me


    and walked towards me. I backed up with guilt and came to a dead end. My back was pressed against


    a wall and I had nowhere to escape.


    Marlon put one of his hands on top of me. His lofty figure covered mepletely at once. His apathetic


    aura was oppressing me. He lowered his head slowly and his face almost touched me. I could clearly


    feel his burning breaths on my lips and his unique smell had surrounded me, making my mind jumbled


    up. He pinched my chin and both of us could sense each other¡¯s warmth from our lips.

 Chapter 7 You Are Disgusting

    Chapter 7 You Are Disgusting


    My heart raced and seemed to jump out of my mouth at any time. I clenched my fists tightly to force


    myself to calm down and said, ¡°Mr. Redford, the reason Ie here is not for anything important, but


    to seek for your help.¡±


    Marlon pinched and lifted my chin to make my lips closer to his. He had given me a strong illusion that


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    he wanted to kiss me, but no matter he wanted to kiss me or not, with such a short distance, I actually


    wanted to kiss him very much. But I could not. I had to pretend to beposed. ¡°Mr. Redford, I think a


    big boss like you mustn¡¯t mind to have another secretary, not to mention a secretary that knew your


    fetish very well, right?¡±


    Marlon fell into silence. He pinched my chin and stared at me. My heart beat even faster and I thought I


    was going to die of sudden cardiac death. My face also flushed from his stare. Asking something or


    asking help from Marlon was one thing I had never done before, and it was also the least thing I


    wanted to do. But, no matter it was because I loved him deeply and I wanted to see him more often, or


    to take revenge on the Cornell family and make them ufortable, bing Marlon¡¯s secretary was


    the best choice. Not to mention I did not have any other choice at all.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Marlon spoke slowly. I smiled. ¡°Mr. Redford would definitely agree. Mr. Redford must


    not want your dear fianc¨¦ know about what happened between us. There are tons of our photographs


    taken intimately in my phone!¡± Those photos were taken secretly by me for reminiscence purpose when


    Marlon slept. I would never have thought that one day I would use these photos to threaten Marlon. I


    didn¡¯t want to, but I had to.


    I sensed abrupt pain from my chin as Marlon exerted force when he pinched my chin. ¡°Rachael, looks


    like you¡¯ve grown, you dare threaten me!¡±


    ¡°I only want to make a small bargain with Mr. Redford!¡± Provoking Marlon was the scariest thing


    happening to me and I could only lift my head and smile at him while meeting his eyes. The force he


    exerted on his fingertips increased and my chin hurt so much as if almost being crushed. But I could


    only exaggerate my smile. Marlon slowly approached me like a hunting cheetah. He then spoke slowly


    one word at a time, ¡°Rachael, you¡¯ve really disgusted me!¡± My heart ached and chest tightened. It truly


    ached.


    ¡°If you dare tell Alicia, you may try. Of course, you better face the consequence, like, Davidson


    Cornell!¡± He spoke slowly beside my ear like a devil. ¡°You can¡¯t harm little David¡­¡± Without even letting


    me finished my words, Marlon tossed me away like garbage. I lost my bnce and fell straight onto the


    ground. ¡°Rachael, don¡¯t let me see you again, you¡¯ve dirtied my eyes!¡± Upon finishing, the main gate


    nked shut before me mercilessly. Still maintaining my posture on the ground, I sat and stared at the


    tightly closed gate in a daze, looking like a broken doll.


    The night was dark. As I looked at the gate, I smiled, and started off. I had actually anticipated this kind


    of oue back then, yet I still wanted to try. Maybe, Marlon would truly care about the four-year


    rtionship between us? As I smiled, my tears dropped. I was truly useless and inept. Not only that I


    was not able to join the Marvin Group,e close to Marlon and take revenge on the Cornell family, I


    was pathetic enough to not be able to find even a job.


    Tears were all over my face and my line of sight was blurred. Suddenly, the shiny words ¡°We are


    Hiring¡± leapt out at me and were exceptionally conspicuous in the dark. I wiped my tears away and


    entered the building following the signs. However, upon entering, the eerie purple lighting inside made


    me felt ufortable.


    ¡°Come here for a job? Little missy.¡± A woman aged around forty with a thick makeup on her slightly


    wrinkled face walked out. She was wearing a camisole, denim miniskirt and a pair of sky-high shoes. I


    felt even more ufortable at once, but I nodded. ¡°Yes, I saw the sign outside!¡± The middle-aged


    woman walked round me and examined. ¡°Although you don¡¯t look that much, and have an average


    body, but you look na?ve, and I think you could do the job!¡±


    I felt something was wrong from her words. At that moment, a bunch ofdies suddenly filed out from


    inside and greeted the middle-aged woman while chatting andughing with each other. They


    addressed her as Cheryl and lined up in rows obediently. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the newer!¡± A beautifuldy


    who was the nearest to me smiled at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, most of our clients here like na?ve types like


    you. They¡¯re exceptionally enthusiastic and of course, the price is high too!¡±


    My smile froze at once. Having lived until this age, if I still did not know what ce I was at, it was best


    that I never lived at all. I quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯vee into the wrong ce!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cheryl grabbed my arm. ¡°Missy, you don¡¯t have to reject that soon. From your look, I can tell you


    really need a job; we don¡¯t have to force you too. You can just drink and y with the clients!¡±


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± I wanted to find a job, and I really needed one, but I had never imagined working at this


    kind of ce. ¡°Ohe on, stop pretending to be virtuous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who do you think you are!¡± My rejection had immediately irritated thedies. As I was going to


    leave, a forlorn shrill was heard that echoed all over the night club, and the next moment I saw, two


    men in ck suits looking like bodyguards were carrying a stretcher out and a woman covered in blood


    was on top of the stretcher. The blood was terrifying to see and the woman¡¯s looks were barely


    discernible.


    ¡°No! Mr. Charles! Please don¡¯t!¡± The woman on the stretcher waspletely in great horror. She was


    still pleading in fear when she was carried out. I was stupefied by the sudden condition. Another man in


    ck suit then walked out and nced through thedies who were standing in rows coldly. Yet as if


    seeing a ghost, thedies all slowly backed up to the corners. ¡°Mr. Charles is not happy yet, hurry up


    and get somedies!¡± The man in ck said frigidly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Cheryl nodded profusely and agreed.


    I did not stay there any further and quickly left. Yet the moment I stepped out of the door, I saw Marlon


    walking straight towards me. I wanted to avoid him from instinct, but he dragged me rudely and tossed


    me onto the wall. My back crashed onto the wall and it was painful. ¡°Mar¡­¡±


    ¡°Rachael, could you be anymore disgusting?¡± Marlon stared at me with cold ck eyes. ¡°What do you


    mean?¡± He sneered and glimpsed at the night club behind me in contempt. ¡°You¡¯ve sold yourself here


    for money. So how¡¯s the business tonight? How many men haveid their eyes on you?¡± His words


    were like sharp knives stabbing me and my heart ached so much that I could not recover at once. Yet


    he smiled. His smile was grim and ufortable to look at. ¡°You look dissatisfied, looks like those men


    did not manage to satisfy you!¡± Those words resembled another knife that stabbed me deep to the


    bottom. It hurt! It truly hurt!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± My heart ached so much that I could not breathe, but I still tried to exin. ¡°No, Rachael, you


    should have looked at your dirty look at this moment!¡±


    ¡°Marlon!¡± When Alicia¡¯s sweet voice was heard from behind, Marlon tossed me off as if I was the


    filthiest garbage or he was afraid that Alicia would misunderstand him. ¡°Sis!¡± Alicia put up a big smile


    upon seeing me and she acted as affectionately as she could. My heart was bleeding. I did not want to


    see them being lovey-dovey anymore, and I was tired to do so too. I wanted to turn around and leave


    but Alicia held me back. ¡°Sis, I saw youing out from YES Club, you¡­¡± She wanted to say


    something more but she stopped. She then opened her purse and took out a stack of cash worth


    around one thousand yuan and forced it to me. ¡°Sis, if you¡¯ve run out of money, tell me, I can give you.


    Don¡¯t youe here anymore; the men here are all disgusting and rude!¡±


    The cash in my hand resembled a red-hot iron block that burnt me greatly. I lifted my hand and tossed


    the money all at her face.

 Chapter 8 Out of Choice

    Chapter 8 Out of Choice


    ¡°Alicia Cornell, don¡¯t you ever pretend to be kind in front of me! You¡¯ve disgusted me!¡± I stared at Alicia


    in superiority and said frigidly. Alicia copsed onto the ground and looked at me with teary eyes, as if I


    had pushed her hard just now. Yet the fact was I had not even touched her. ¡°Sis, you---¡± Her tears


    flowed down and she cried while covering her face.


    Marlon held her up and protected her from his back. He then red at me in disgust. ¡°Rachael, I can¡¯t


    believe that not only you¡¯re shameless, you¡¯ve actually debased your own sister like that!¡± One knife


    stabbed into my heart followed by the other and the pain was excruciating. Yet I lifted my head and


    smiled at him. ¡°Marlon Redford, you¡¯re a bastard. You¡¯re an unwitty blind person!¡±


    ¡°Rachael, you truly disgust me!¡± He carried Alicia, turned around and left. The disgusted look he shot


    me the moment he turned had pierced my heart, leaving holes on it. Alicia put her arms around


    Marlon¡¯s neck and her face which was right over Marlon¡¯s shoulder no longer had a single tear. She


    was curving her lips and smiling at me with delight andcence. I smiled too. I smiled hard while


    leaning against the icy wall, until they got into the car and the car sped away in the dark. I closed my


    eyes gently. Mommy, I feel painful, and tired!


    I did not find a hotel to rest but standing with my back against the wall for the whole night silently. I did


    not want to find a hotel because my economic status forbade me to do so. Since graduating, what was


    left for me was only the one thousand yuan I saved from doing part-time jobs back then. Therefore I


    had to spend every penny carefully.


    My mobile phone rang all of a sudden. It was Billie. I quickly picked up the call. Billie would not call me


    for nothing, and now that she had called me, it must have concerned little David. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Billie.¡±


    ¡°Miss, little David is having a high fever, and he¡¯s in aa. But mistress forbids me to go out, and it¡¯s


    obvious she doesn¡¯t want me to get a doctor for little David. Please hurry back and take him secretly to


    the hospital!¡± She lowered her voice and sounded really anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± After hanging up


    the call, I no longer had any other mood and immediately hurried back to the Cornell¡¯s house.


    Little David had passed out from the fever. I did not want to let Shania knew that I had returned and


    dyed the time for me to take little David to the doctor, therefore I sneaked into the house, carried


    little David and wanted to sneak back out. ¡°Why are youing back, you bitch!¡± As I was going to


    leave with little David who was almost unconscious, I encountered Shania by ident. I wanted to


    seek for a doctor as fast as possible; therefore I ignored her and wanted to leave. Yet Shania blocked


    my way and showed that she did not want me to get treatment for little David at all. She even wanted to


    grab little David away from me. ¡°Bitch, let me tell you, I would definitely not let you take this little


    bastard to the doctor. It¡¯s best that he dies from illness!¡±


    ¡°Get off!¡± I pushed her and she fell onto the ground. Alicia who saw that quickly held her up and


    questioned me in rage, ¡°Rachael! How dare you push my mom!¡± She extended her hands and wanted


    to push me too, even wanted to fight with me. Alicia was too alike to her mother, and it could say that


    she had surpassed her mother. She was way more unreasonable than a shrew and when she acted,


    she looked way purer than a water lily. She hadpletely exposed her shrew side when Marlon was


    not present at the moment.


    ¡°I said get off!¡± Little David was in my arms like a fragile thing. His fever did not go down, his face


    flushed and his lips were pale. Yet the two people in front of me were even crueler than any predator


    that they wanted to kill such a young child. I was burning with rage and I had the urge to tear those two


    into pieces. Yet since I was still carrying little David and I was afraid that I would drop him, I did not


    dare to make big movements.


    Alicia scratched and beat me. I was nearly always at a disadvantageous position dodging her attack,


    and my body was full of scratches. Suddenly, Alicia fell down before me and I did not have the time to


    react. I thought she must have tripped over something that she identally fell down. ¡°Alice! Are you


    alright?¡± Marlon held her up and asked with care. Alicia shook her head with teary eyes and tugged his


    sleeve in fear. She half hid behind him and choked. ¡°I, I think sis is just still being angry due to what


    happenedst night, please don¡¯t me her!¡±


    I finally realized what happened at the moment. Alicia saw Marloning over, and that was why she


    suddenly fell down. But I had to say she really had good acting skills. The show was indeed amazing


    when Shania further varnished the truth and embellished the whole story at the side. I had the urge to


    towards me,nding a hard p on my face. My face was burning from the pain and his strength was


    so great that my face contorted from the impact.


    My heartbeat had stopped for a moment. I slowly lifted my head and looked at Marlon. He was looking


    at me too, coldly with disgust. ¡°Rachael, Alicia is your sister, how could you be that vicious?¡± I stared at


    him and smiled at length. I was vicious? My body was full of scratches left by Alicia. The scratches


    were not visible inside my sleeves, but my arms which were exposed outside were all red. Yet the man


    before me, the man whom I had loved deeply for four years had used me for being vicious, and


    imed that his fianc¨¦ was the one with the heart of gold.


    ¡°Marlon Redford, you¡¯ve really disappointed me!¡± I stared at him and said that. My heart was bleeding


    at that time. A puncture was left on it and blood was gushing out. I held little David tight in my arms and


    without giving Marlon another nce left the spot. My arms were burning and my legs hurt from the


    kicks received from Alicia when she was wearing high-heels shoes. Yet carrying little David, I forced my


    back straight and walked out of the Cornell¡¯s house.


    Marlon¡¯s hand froze in the air. His ck eyes were still deep and obscure. Yet there seemed to be an


    indiscernible change in his usual expressionless face. ¡°Marlon, Alicia¡¯s knees are scraped!¡± Shania


    said. Marlon only then turned around. Alicia was covering her knees and staring at him with teary eyes.


    The summer sunlight shone on me, but I was feeling so cold that even my heart was shivering. I felt so


    cold that I could only hug little David tighter. ¡°David, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you! I won¡¯t!¡± My


    eyes went sore, my soul was screaming. I was on the edge of having a mental breakdown and I did not


    want that to happen. My heart ached but I did not want to cry at all. None of what happened to me


    deserved my tears. Why should I cry? Not to mention little David still needed my care. I could not cry.


    Yet my face was wet.


    ¡°What kind of parent are you? The kid¡¯s already having a high fever and you only bring him here now?


    You¡¯re gonna regret if something goes wrong to the kid¡¯s brain afterwards!¡± After checking little David,


    the doctor scolded me right on my face. I did not utter a word while carrying little David. I was not a


    good sister, and it was me being useless that made little David suffered as I did. ¡°And you¡¯re still crying.


    How could you take care of a child like this?¡± The doctor became impatient and other patients who


    were waiting at the surrounding all looked at me with surprise. Some of them consoled me. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, it¡¯s only a fever. He¡¯ll recover after some drip-feeding and medication. You don¡¯t have to cry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a serious matter!¡±


    I shook my head profusely and forcibly wiped my tears away. ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± I was not crying. There


    was nothing to cry for. My only thought at the moment was to take good care of little David and made


    him healthy again. ¡°Hurry up and pay the bill!¡± The doctor handed me the bill and I quickly went to the


    counter.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It¡¯s three hundred and sixty yuan in total.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred and sixty?¡± I was startled. I used to be reluctant to go to the hospital whenever I was


    sick. Having not gone to the hospital for a long time, I did not expect the fee to be that expensive.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The nurse urged with impatience. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± I touched the only one thousand yuan I had


    left in my pocket and gritted my teeth, wanting to take it out and hand it to the nurse. Yet suddenly, a


    stack of cash was ced in front of me. As I lifted my head feeling baffled, I saw Marlon showing up


    beside me not knowing when.

 Chapter 9 Red Eye Devil

    Chapter 9 Red Eye Devil


    The nurse was stunned when she saw Marlon. Her tone took aplete turn and said, ¡°Sir, which


    medical specialist do you need?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even care that he had jumped the queue.


    ¡°I want to pay for thisdy¡¯s medical bills!¡± Marlon said calmly.


    The nurse¡¯s eyes opened widely and stared at me in disbelief. I handed the money in my hand to the


    nurse, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ll pay for my own medical bills!¡±


    ¡°Why act? Aren¡¯t you willing to do anything for money? Aren¡¯t you able to ept any kind of man?¡±


    Marlon looked at me with intense disdain. As soon as he said those, the people in the queue


    immediately looked at me with contempt.


    I was engulfed in anger and humiliation. I had never expected that I would hear such hurtful words from


    the person whom I deeply loved for four years. He even said it publicly to humiliate me.


    Never had I expected.


    I clenched my fists and lifted my head while I smiled, ¡°Mr. Redford, what I do and who I ept has


    nothing to do with you. Just take good care of your adorable and pretty fiancee!¡¯


    ¡°Rachel!¡± Marlon pinched my chin and red at me with his cold eyes.


    My chin was so painful that it felt like it was about to shatter but I continued to smile and even


    exaggerated my smile while looking back into his chilling eyes, ¡°Mr. Redford, I am Alicia¡¯s sister and


    you are Alicia¡¯s fiance. That means that you are my future brother-inw. Then, brother-inw, what do


    my affairs have anything to do with you?¡± As I said, I tried to remove his fingers one by one but no


    matter how much strength I used, I couldn¡¯t remove a finger.


    Suddenly, Marlon released me and scoffed sarcastically, ¡°You are right. Even if you spread your legs to


    serve a customer here, that has nothing to do with me!¡± After he said, he threw the money in his hands


    at me and turned to leave.


    Red-colored hundred yuan bills scattered onto my face and the people in the queue started to mor


    over each other to snatch the bills. It became a rowdymotion.


    I stood among the scuffle and looked at Marlon walking away and felt a certain pain as if my heart was


    sliced by a blunt and rusty knife.


    The pain was intense.


    Marlon disappeared from view and I lowered my head tough like a fool. But I didn¡¯t have the time to


    feel the pain. I still had to take care of Davidson.


    I took a deep breath and suppressed my emotions. I paid the money and took the receipt, collected the


    medicine, and returned to the treatment room. I didn¡¯t notice that when I was paying for the bill, Alicia


    was standing at one corner and red angrily at me.


    ¡°Billie, why are you here?¡± As soon as I walked into the treatment room, I saw Billie carrying Davidson.


    ¡°I was worried about Davidson and since this was the nearest hospital, I tried my luck and I actually


    found you! I just heard that they bullied you again. Did they do anything to you?¡± Billie was worried and


    wanted to check on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, they can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± I smiled and ced my hands behind my back.


    Billie sighed, ¡°I am to be med for not taking good care of Davidson!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Billie, don¡¯t say that. Davidson and I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± I really couldn¡¯t imagine going through


    these years without Billie¡¯s help.


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, leave these to me. I took two days¡¯ leave and I¡¯ll take Davidson back to my ce. Just


    focus on doing your things!¡± Billie said.


    I looked at Billie and was so touched that I didn¡¯t know what to say. Although Billie was not my rtive,


    she was closer than kin and always considered for me. I was wondering what could I do. Now I was


    jobless and I only had six hundred yuan. Davidson was sick we couldn¡¯t live on the streets. A person


    could be forced to death due to theck of money.


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, go and do what you need to. I will take good care of Davidson!¡± Billie said.


    Davidson held onto my hand and mustered a smile at me. He was also trying tofort me and assure


    me. But his pale face made my entire body ache. I kissed Davidson and gave thest six hundred yuan


    I had to Billie. Billie refused it but I forced her to ept it before I left.


    Davidson was worried about me. How could I bear to let them worry for me? That was why I absolutely


    must find a job today. No matter what kind of job.


    But I tried the entire day and couldn¡¯t find a job. I squatted down in exhaustion. I felt like I was covered


    in the darkness of the night and my body and mind wanted to curl up in desperation.


    Just a job. I didn¡¯t ask for anything other than a job. Was that too much to ask?


    Suddenly, a neon light lit up in front of me: Hiring.


    I suddenly wanted tough. Wasn¡¯t this the nightclub that I refused to work atst night? How did I go a


    big round and then back to here? I lifted my head to look into the dark night sky. I really wanted to see if


    there was God. But so what if there was and so what if there wasn¡¯t? It would not change my


    desperation for a job.


    I stood up, straightened my clothes, and walked calmly into the nightclub.


    When I saw Davidson¡¯s pale face, I understood the importance of money to me and Davidson. Pride


    and dignity were useless.


    ¡°Lady, I knew that you¡¯ll be back!¡± Cheryl was not surprised to see me. I¡¯m thinking that she must be


    used to seeing the desperation of poverty.


    ¡°I won¡¯t prostitute myself!¡± I insisted. I can forgo my dignity but I won¡¯t sell my body.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Cheryl answered immediately while the other hostesses standing behind her scoffed at


    me.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she won¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yesterday she was so arrogant. How quickly she changed!¡±


    ¡°She should at least persist with her act for a few days!¡± The hostesses said aloud sarcastically. I


    remained silent. Who could you me when reality bites down hard?


    ¡°I want to kill you, Kieran, I want to kill you!¡± Suddenly a woman ran out with a butcher¡¯s knife. The


    suddenmotion scared all the hostesses to run in all directions. I was stunned and remained in


    ce.


    ¡°Where is Kieran, I want to kill him!¡± The woman grabbed and yelled at me.


    At this point, I saw that the left side of the woman¡¯s face was covered with pot marks. It appeared that


    something had corroded her face and that was the reason for her to rage and it made her look devilish.


    I was so scared that my mind was nk. Luckily two bodyguards in ck business suits appeared and


    dragged the woman out. Even if I couldn¡¯t see the woman in the dark of the night, I can still hear her


    shout feverishly, ¡°I want to kill you, Kieran!¡±


    Suddenly it started to rain heavily apanied by thunder and lightning.


    The frightened hostesses calmed down and started to chat among themselves, ¡°Didn¡¯t the boyfriend of


    that crazy woman personally introduced her to Mr. Charles some time ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her, that¡¯s her. To think that she fooled around with Mr. Charles and ended up disfigured. That¡¯s


    rather pitiful!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s pitiful but it was a joke that she thought that she could kill Mr. Charles.¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Cheryl red sternly at them and all of the hostesses shut up immediately.


    I wondered about what kind of a person this Mr. Kieran Charles was. How could he be so cruel?


    Kaboom!


    Suddenly the lightning shed and lit up the dark night followed by a loud p of thunder. I instinctively


    looked up and saw a man with bloodshot eyes getting out of a stretched Rolls Royce. He walked over


    amidst the thunder and lightning, just as a devil would.

 Chapter 10 Someone Picked Me

    Chapter 10 Someone Picked Me


    ¡°Mr. Charles!¡± All the hostesses looked down and stepped backward. Even Cheryl gave way


    respectfully. A path suddenly opened up in the crowded main hall.


    The man walked in and he exuded a chilling atmosphere. Immediately the entire main hall felt cold with


    his presence. Just as I wanted to take a step back, kaboom, another loud thunder pped and the


    lightning lit up the entire hall. I was stunned as the man walked past me and then turned around to look


    at me.


    My mind was nk in the midst of the lightning and thunder. I only saw the bloodshot eyes of the man


    looking devilishly at me. The man had gone upstairs when I came to my senses but I will never forget


    the moment when our eyes met, especially those bloodshot eyes.


    So the devilish man was Kieran.


    Kieran! This name was like a ghost story that I read when I was a kid and had left a deep impression


    on me.


    ¡°Snap out of it. Can you start work today?¡± Cheryl patted my shoulders.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Iposed myself and nodded.


    ¡°Come with me!¡± I went with Cheryl to her office andpleted some simple employment procedures.


    She briefly instructed me on the rules and regtions and then called a girl by the name of Summer to


    show me around.


    I looked dumbfounded at Summer. Summer looked barely twenty years old and had a babyface. She


    certainly looked out of ce in the nightclub.


    Summer could detect my thoughts and smiled radiantly, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Summer and eighteen years old today.


    I¡¯m not under-aged!¡±


    I was speechless. Eighteen years old and ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Summer tilted her head yfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rachel!¡± I expected Summer to have some unmentionable difficulties by working here. But when I


    saw her radiant smile I totally couldn¡¯t detect any sadness or desperation which made me admire her.


    ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll be your senior!¡± Summerughed and tapped my arm.


    I smiled and acknowledged.


    When a person lived in difficult environments, the person would protect herself by concealing her


    personal issues. So why should I be overly curious? But I need to learn to smile radiantly like Summer.


    Summer brought me around to familiarize myself with the ce and taught me the basics. Then I found


    out that this nightclub was thergest in the city called YES Club.


    ¡°Does that Mr. Charlese frequently?¡± I thought aboutst night¡¯s woman who was covered in blood


    and tonight¡¯s disfigured woman. They seemed to be the work of Kieran. I was scared of him.


    Summer answered me with a strange look, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    Summer pulled me to a corner and said softly, ¡°Mr. Charleses every night and each night he will


    ¡°But it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock now!¡± I looked at the wall clock.


    Summer rolled her eyes, ¡°He was early today.¡± Summer continued but murmured in bewilderment, ¡°For


    so many years he had never been early and came exactly at midnight. It¡¯s so strange for him toe


    early tonight!¡±


    When I heard about it, I also found it strange that he woulde at a specific time every day.


    ¡°Do we receive all sorts of customers here? Yesterday that hostess was so severely injured. Doesn¡¯t


    the boss care?¡± I felt uneasy when I thought about the woman who was covered in blood yesterday.


    Summer now looked at me with a strange surprise, ¡°Rachel, what era are you living in? Don¡¯t you know


    that the boss is dead?¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± I looked at Summer with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°Everyone in S City knows about this issue. Apparently, Mr. Charles also knew our boss!¡± Summer said


    as she became nosy.


    As I was about to ask another question, a woman walked over and looked at me, ¡°Are you the


    neer, Rachel?¡±


    I nodded.


    The woman handed a bottle of red wine to me and said, ¡°The customer in Room 106 picked you to


    open the bottle of wine!¡± Before I could react, the woman already pushed me towards Room 106.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Take good care of the customer. You¡¯ll be in trouble if you don¡¯t!¡± Before I could find out what was


    happening, the woman already pushed me into the room with a warning.


    There was a bald man on the sofa who looked around forty years old. He waved me over to him as I


    entered. This was my first time as a hostess and I felt awkward. I actually wanted to turn to leave but I


    got a hold of myself and forced myself to sit down beside him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯ll just drink and chat!¡± The bald man opened the bottle of red wine and poured two


    sses and ced one wine ss in front of me.


    I totally couldn¡¯t drink wine. Just sipping it would get me drunk.


    The bald man suddenlyughed, ¡°Girl, this must be your first time!¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s uneptable. You are lucky to meet a customer like me. If you meet a customer with a bad


    temper, with your hesitation, he would already lose his temper and flipped the table. When that


    happens, not only will you not earn any money, you may have topensate the customer for


    emotional distress!¡±


    I was terrified by what the bald man said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°So now you should take it as training!¡± The bald man ced the wine ss in my hand and he drank a


    mouthful. I looked at him and took two sips. He was right. He seemed to have a good temperpared


    to the other customers here and since I had decided to be a nightclub hostess, then I should do


    my job well.


    While chatting with the bald man, I managed to drink one and a half sses of wine. I started to feel


    ufortable when the wine started to take effect on me. I excused myself to go to the restroom.


    As soon as I got out of the room, my mind started to spin and my legs, no, my entire body became limp


    and weak. I felt that I could copse at any moment. I leaned against the wall and staggered towards


    the restroom.


    ¡°Rachel, this was what you meant by being pure and dignified?¡± Suddenly I heard a cold voice.


    My entire body shivered and I reluctantly raised my head. True enough, Marlon was standing in front of


    me and looked down upon me.


    At this time yesterday, I was still denying that I was working there. But today I met him again and it was


    obvious that I had been drinking with someone as a hostess.


    I just felt that I had been pped at that moment, I had lost all of my dignity in front of Marlon.


    I wanted tough but I didn¡¯t because I can¡¯t even stand steadily. I was only able to push myself to the


    other wall and walk around Marlon.


    This man, this was the very man who I loved for four years. I was just humiliated by him twice that day


    but at least I could stand tall with my dignity. But now, I just drank with a customer and was so


    ashamed that I didn¡¯t know where to hide.


    Leave. I just wanted to get away from Marlon immediately.


    Thud!


    Marlon grabbed me and pushed me against the wall.

 Chapter 11 Woke Up in Kieran鈥檚 Room

    Chapter 11 Woke Up in Kieran¡¯s Room


    ¡°Rachael, you really should look at the mirror and see how slutty you look right now!¡±


    I didn''t want to see Marlon so I struggled to leave, but Marlon''s hand was so firm and strong that I


    couldn''t even move. He pinched my face, forcing me to face him, but right when I was forced to raise


    my head, it was very heart breaking for me.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Marlon looked at me with contempt and disgust like he was looking at a woman that just had sex with


    men... But I wasn''t like that! I wanted to exin that I didn''t do such thing, but everything was stuck in


    my throat and torn apart in Marlon contemptuous gaze for me.


    Marlon pinched my chin, pressing towards me bit by bit. His ck eyes could nearly collide with my


    eyes, and he just stared at me like that as he spoke beside my ears, ¡°Seeing your slutty look, that guy


    just now hasn''t satisfied you, huh? You still want to go to the next one!¡±


    I just looked at him like that, it was very painful for my heart. At that moment, words became useless.


    As if Marlon became more estranged and disgusted with me each time we met.


    How was it at first? How was my first meeting with Marlon? How had we been getting along for four


    years? All the little details appeared on my mind like a movie, but everything was very hurtful.


    At first, even if Marlon didn''t like me at all, he''d still treat me gently and respectfully... But then? In just a


    few days, he changed.


    I felt sad and I missed him so much... Yes, I really missed Marlon, even if he was right in front of me.


    ¡°Marlon, let¡¯s not quarrel, okay? Just like the past!¡± I stretched my hand out to hug him. I''m tired, I didn''t


    want to fight with Marlon and I didn''t want him to misunderstand me because I loved him so much.


    p!


    Before my hand touched the edge of Marlon''s clothes, he pped it away in disgust.


    The sharp and clear sound at that moment hurt my heart.


    ¡°Rachael, you''re disgusting... Just keep on crawling on other men''s bed!¡± Marlon turned around and left


    without even looking at me with his cold gaze.


    I leaned on the wall and gasped for breath, like a fish that was forced to go ashore, I was dying in


    sadness... I wanted to cry but I couldn''t, ¡°Marlon, who are you to nder me like that, how could you!¡± I


    screamed towards Marlon''s back figure, but Marlon just left like he didn''t hear me.


    ¡°Why... Why do you always nder me? You should at least have evidence to do so!¡± I murmured. I


    suddenly hated Marlon so much, why did he see me and insulted me like that when there''s no


    evidence? Just why?!


    I had no time to be angry and sad... The alcohol was too strong that it made my body be


    powerless in an instant, the wall couldn''t even support me so I just fell straight to the floor. Meanwhile,


    my eyelids felt heavy... Right when I was going to close me eyes, I vaguely saw a bald man that carried


    me up.


    I felt so drowsy, my body and my brain were uncontroble either, but myst bit of rationality made me


    hang in there. I didn''t dare to sleep because I was in a nightclub and I was carried by a stranger at that


    time. I wanted to struggle and break free, but God knew that I didn''t move at all.


    He didn''t seem to bring me back to the room, he just ced me on the sofa.


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, don''t worry. I have drugged Rachael and she also drank some alcohol, she won''t be able


    to escape from me! She''sying on the sofa like a dead pig!¡± his phone rang, thus he epted the call


    and spoke loudly.


    His words made me regain half of my consciousness... I was drugged!


    I suddenly remembered that the one who brought me in was a bald man, wasn''t he the guest that


    specially ordered me to drink with him? The strangeness was solved in an instant, no one would want


    to order me on my first day of work! It was just Alicia''s trick.


    Ms. Cornell... Alicia was the only Ms. Cornell in the world that would want me to die so much.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Ms. Cornell. I''ll definitely serve her well ording to your request, the video will be very


    exciting!¡±


    At that time, I was so scared that I sobered up. That bald man was sent by Alicia to film me. I was very


    angry, everything good belonged to her in this world! She''s high up there living like a princess, while I''m


    the beggar that everyone hated. Why? Why wouldn''t she let me go? What would she have to do to me


    that could satisfy her?


    However, that''s not the time to hate Alicia... I should think of a way to escape.


    I secretly squinted my eyes open and saw that bald man was done with the call as he stood up. I was


    so shocked that I instinctively wanted to scream, but bald man cursed, ¡°Fuck, why does my stomach


    hurt now? It¡¯s not the right fucking time!¡± he opened the door and went to the toilet while he was


    cursing.


    I wanted to stand up in panic, but I wascking of power. I could only cry for help but my voice was as


    loud as a mosquito... At that time, I was d that I didn''t shout. If I had shouted, my shout would alert


    him and no one outside would be able to hear me either.


    I didn''t dare to stay there, I could only grit my teeth as I crawled out since I couldn''t cry for help. I must


    say, the effect of that drug was really strong, it drained all my power! I desperately crawled outside until


    I was far from that room, and I barely felt a bit relieved then.


    I was going to cry for help, but there was no one in the corridor.


    ¡°Bitch, how did you escape?!¡± Suddenly, I heard bald man''s voiceing from my back.


    I was panicked and shocked, but I managed to get up and run with the support of the wall. That''s


    probably the explosive force of desperate people.


    ¡°Let''s see where can you run to!¡± bald man chased me and easily closed in the gap between us.


    I was scared that I was crying for help while running with all my might. Suddenly, I saw a room with a


    slightly opened door in front of me, then I gritted my teeth and ran towards the room. I could ask for


    help if the room wasn¡¯t empty, and I could just lock the door if it was empty.


    I was thinking that I should close and lock the door from the inside right after I opened the door, doing it


    all in one go.


    When bald man was going to step forward, he turned around and left in a flurry after seeing the room


    number.


    I leaned on the door and gasped for breath. I didn''t hear any kick at the door and it made me feel


    relieved... It seemed that the bald man was afraid that there would be guests inside, so he didn''t dare


    to act presumptuously.


    That was my thought before I turned around and froze.


    The room was dim-lighted and it was full of gloomy and cold air... There was also a stark naked


    woman, who was tightly bound by ropes, half-hanging, like a sacrifice.


    When I was about to scream, I saw a figure that slowly appeared from the shadows by the window,


    raising his head and looking at me with his bloody red eyes.

 Chapter 12 Could it Be that Me and Kieran

    Chapter 12 Could it Be that Me and Kieran


    It was Kieran Kieran!


    Fear enveloped me instantly, and I instinctively tried to escape. It seemed the drug had taken full effect


    as my body could not mustered any more strength and with the desperate attempts to flee from baldie


    earlier. I had no power left. Before I could think of anything, I cked out, and I didn¡¯t know what


    happened afterwards.


    I woke up with a headache as it was about to split. I massaged my temples and looked around, only to


    see a room that was luxuriously decorated. Every item was very well ced, and I noticed myself was


    lying on arge bed.


    I jumped up in shock as the memoriesst night came back to me. When I looked at my own body, I


    was stood rooted. I was naked, with not even a single piece of clothing at that moment!


    My thoughts were instantly confused, I had barged into Kieran¡¯s roomst night in a panic and escaped


    from baldie. Although the room was dimly lit, and my consciousness was blurred by both alcohol and


    drug, I was sure that this room belonged to Kieran. The figure I saw was definitely Kieran himself.


    Could it be thatst night we both¡­


    Instinctively, a pair of red blood eyes came to my mind, sent chills down my spine. I dared not to think


    of anything else as I rushed to pick up my clothes that were scattered all over the floor and put them on


    before leaving.


    I was afraid that Kieran woulde back any second!


    Although I had never had any conversation with Kieran, not even a single word. He existed in my heart


    as a cruel and perverted demon, and I was terrified of him.


    p!


    Just as I swung open the door, I got a head-on p that made my cheek burn. I froze and saw a tall,


    beautiful woman staring at me, furiously. I recognized her instantly, she was the one who had been tied


    to Kieran¡¯s bedst night.


    ¡°Rachael, you defile woman, how dare you crawl on Mr. Charles¡¯ bed!¡± The woman said as she raised


    her hand ready for another p.


    I grabbed her hand and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± I was ufortable waking up in the morning and being


    pped for no apparent reason.


    The woman sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t? Last night, you broke into Mr. Charles¡¯ room and pretended to ck


    out, just to seduce Mr. Charles. And yet you shamelessly say you didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Was I with Kieranst night?¡± I spoke hesitantly, as the only person walked by was probably her.


    Although I was afraid of Kieran, I really wanted to know if anything had happened between usst


    night.


    The woman violently pulled my hair and mmed my head straight onto the wall, ¡°You defile bitch,


    don¡¯t act as you¡¯re so noble. You dare trying to steal Mr. Charles from me, Leah Bates. Let me make it


    clear, Mr. Charles is mine and only mine. A defile bitch like you should end up in hell!¡±


    Leah¡¯s sharp fingernails sunk into my scalp while she pulled my hair and banging my head against the


    wall.


    I tried to struggle to free myself, but I couldn¡¯t as my body was controlled by Leah Bates. My head was


    banging against the wall so hard, that made my head that was already hungover and had a headache,


    felt like it was going to split open.


    ¡°Everyone,e and look at Rachael, this bitch had an affair with Mr. Charles, and was naked this


    early in the morning!¡± Leah shouted while tearing my clothes. I tried my best to resist, but my left sleeve


    was still torn by her. My long hair, which was initially draped, was messed up by her as if I had just


    been tortured.


    Thedies who were resting heard the shouting and came over to watch the drama. Leah shoved me


    and made me fell over while standing high and said, ¡°Look at this bitch, pretending to be noble and


    looking down on us when she came in. And yet she seduced Mr. Charles on her first night and got


    kicked out by Mr. Charles early this morning!¡±


    ¡°Leah Bates, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± I got up and warned in a stern voice.


    Leah crossed her arms and looked down at me with a mocking look, ¡°Am I talking nonsense? Look at


    you, you looked like you¡¯ve just been fucked by a man. You thought we are all blind?¡±


    ¡°So true, even her clothes aren¡¯t even on and her body hasn¡¯t been wiped clean!¡±


    ¡°At the first day, I don¡¯t know who it was, acting all aloof and arrogant. And the next day, she¡¯s already


    slept with a man!¡± There was a lot of chatter from thedies watching the drama unfold.


    My face was burning red, and for my entire life, I had never received these kinds ofments and


    ridiculed like a clown. Yet the most mocking part was that I couldn¡¯t refute half of what they said.


    ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning and youdies are already gossiping, feeling energetic are youdies?!¡±


    Suddenly, Cheryl walked and swept a stern look at thedies, ¡°Still here?¡±


    Thedies hurriedly dispersed. As they were leaving, I overheard one of them, ¡°This lowly Rachael


    slept with Mr. Charles, and yet she wasn¡¯t crippled by him!¡±


    Leah red at me viciously and reluctantly left as well. I was just about to thank Cheryl, she gave me


    an odd look and went as well.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Rachael, are you okay?¡± Summer jumped out from the corner and gave her concern for me when


    everyone left.


    I shook my head, indicating I was fine.


    Summer smiled at me, mischievously, ¡°Thanks to my smart move. If I hadn¡¯t informed Cheryl, you


    would have been humiliated by Leah. Till the point you¡¯d dig a hole for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I thanked her sincerely, as I wondered why Cheryl showed up so promptly.


    ¡°You¡¯re new here, so you need to be careful. As Leah is crazy, her love for Mr. Charles has long been


    known to everyone. She has tried to seduce Mr. Charles not once or twice!¡± Summer said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I was amazed, ¡°She actually adores Mr. Charles, and is trying everything she can. Isn¡¯t she afraid of


    getting herself crippled?¡±


    Summer rolled her eyes at me, ¡°Let me tell you, there are thousands of usdies, which one of us


    doesn¡¯t adore Mr. Charles? Mr. Charles is so rich and so demonic looking, who doesn¡¯t love that!¡±


    Summer¡¯s eyes were shining.


    I was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡°But not much is as crazy as Leah, adoring as they are, but still scared of dying, like me!¡± Summer


    bristled.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yet Rachael, you seemed fine and not even a scratch?¡± Summer examined my body closely, ¡°Let me


    tell you something, no woman that had an affair with Mr. Charles was left intact. That¡¯s impossible.


    Could it be that you went and did it with the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°I have things to do!¡± I pulled away Summer¡¯s hand and left without an exnation. Besides, how could


    I exin what happenedst night when I had no memory of it.


    But one thing was for sure, Alicia was behind all of these. And I must get my revenge.


    When I entered Cornell¡¯s mansion, Alicia was wearing a pinkish fishtail dress with a tail hem that


    blossomed like a flower on the floor. She also wore a crown iid full of diamonds. And Marlon Redford


    was next to her, wearing a dark blue suit. No doubt, they were trying on the dresses for their uing


    engagement party.


    Pain, anger, these feelings started burning in my chest. I charged towards her, stripped the crown off


    her, pulled her long hair and frantically tore her gown off her while she was on the ground.


    Why?


    Why did this hypocritical, snake-hearted Alicia can be here in such a beautiful dress and discussed the


    future with Marlon that I love the most.


    Because of this vicious woman, I was almost raped by baldiest night and even tape-recorded. It was


    all because of Alicia, I barged into Kieran¡¯s room. And if it wasn¡¯t fordy luck, I could had been a


    cripple the moment I woke up this morning.


    What to do with Davidson if I was a cripple.

 Chapter 13 Marlon, I Don鈥檛 Want to See You Again in My Life

    Chapter 13 Marlon, I Don¡¯t Want to See You Again in My Life


    "Marlon, help, help!" Alicia didn¡¯t resist at all, but she just pretended to be weak and frightened and


    asked for help.


    I hated Alicia very much. At this time, this woman still didn¡¯t give up her mask of hypocrisy. I pressed on


    her and crazily beat her. Alicia was the person I hated the most in my life. I really wanted to kill her now.


    "Rachael, you are a lunatic." Marlon pulled me off Alicia¡¯s body and angrily pushed me to the ground.


    My head hit the ground. I was stunned by the fierce impact.


    "Marlon, I¡¯m scared!" Alicia, whose face was covered with tears, hid behind Marlon.


    "Alicia, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let this crazy woman hurt you!" Marlon gently embraced Alicia.


    The marble ground was cold and my whole body was wrapped in cold. The impact just made my head


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ufortable. I fell to the ground and watched Alicia and Marlon embracing each other. I really felt


    miserable.


    I looked at Alicia and Marlon and said calmly, "Marlon, do you know this woman who was weak and


    tearful in your arms was actually the most vicious woman in the world. Last night, she even let


    someone to rape me."


    "Rachael, what are you talking about? Why do you frame me up like this?" Alicia¡¯s big tearful eyes


    widened and she looked at me in surprise, "Rachael, I know you haven¡¯t like me since you were a


    child, but we are sisters!"


    "We are sisters?" I looked at Alicia coldly, "Alicia, when you say these words, don¡¯t you feel sick?"


    "Rachael-" Alicia shouted, tears running down her cheeks again.


    Marlon gently wiped her tears andforted her in a low voice, but when he turned to me, his


    expression became gloomy and his eyes were full of disgust. Marlon protected Alicia and red at me,


    "Rachael, I¡¯ve never seen such a brazen woman as you. It¡¯s you who are shameless and sell yourself.


    Now youe here to nder and hurt your sister. You make me sick."


    "I make you sick?" I looked at Marlon and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    "Rachael, are you OK?" Alicia looked at me anxiously, "Rachael, don¡¯tugh like that!"


    Alicia squatted down in front of me, turning her back to Marlon, looked at me, showed her bright smile,


    and said to me silently, "Rachael, I did ask someone to rape youst night. If I had known you would


    run away, I should have found more men to rape youst night!"


    Her words aroused my anger, and I was enveloped in anger. I stared at Alicia fiercely. Alicia, on the


    other hand,ughed more happily. She continued to say silently, "You¡¯re a cheap woman. Marlon won¡¯t


    believe you all his life, because I¡¯m the one Marlon loves!"


    "Pa!"


    I raised my hand and pped Alicia in her face.


    "Rachael, do you hate me so much?" Alicia covered her face, with tears streaming down her face.


    "Alicia, I hate you. Remember, as long as I live, I won¡¯t make you live better, and I won¡¯t make the


    Cornell family live better!" I roared angrily.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as I finished, Marlon pped me in my face. He hit me so hard that my head tilted to the other


    side.


    "Rachael, you are the most disgusting and vicious woman in the world!" Marlon looked at me in


    disgust.


    I just kept the gesture that my head tilted to the other side.


    Did I feel painful?


    After I was misunderstood again and again and I was severely hurt, would I feel painful?


    Actually, I was numb to the pain.


    I slowly raised my head and stared at Marlon and Alicia. Alicia was holding Marlon¡¯s arm in fear and


    her body was still shaking. Marlon was protecting her andforting her. I saw this scene, smiled


    softly, and spoke calmly and coldly, "Marlon, I don¡¯t want to see you again in my life!"


    Marlon¡¯s movement offorting Alicia suddenly stopped. He red at me with dark eyes, as if he


    wanted to swallow me.


    Iughed and said, "Goodbye, Marlon. Never see you again." Then I turned around and left the Cornell


    family.


    Marlon stared at my back as I left, with his dark eyes covered with coldness. He clenched his fist tightly,


    the blue veins standing out. At the moment, he was like an angry and repressive beast, waiting for the


    opportunity to tear his prey to pieces and swallow it.


    Seeing Marlon¡¯s reactions, Alicia clenched her fist jealously and red at my back, her eyes full of


    hate.


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing. I had loved Marlon for four years. I loved him so much that I could take my


    heart out and give it to him. It was OK that Marlon didn¡¯t understand me. But we had been sleeping


    together for four years, so how could he think me as the most vicious and disgusting person.


    I was the most vicious and disgusting woman!


    Iughed at I thought of Marlon¡¯s words.


    Maybe it was time for me to stop this absurd affection whichsted for four years. If I didn¡¯t leave him, I


    was afraid that my heart would be torn by him sooner orter.


    Just then, Billie called me. Billie only called me for Davidson. As soon as I picked up the phone, I heard


    Billie crying. I suddenly panicked, but I forced myself to calm down, "Billie, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "Ms. Cornell, what can we do? What can we do?" Billie was incoherent.


    "Billie, don¡¯t cry. Tell me what happened first." I was also very upset.


    "Davidson had a high feverst night and was in aa. I didn¡¯t want you to worry about, so I did not


    tell youst night. I just brought Davidson to the hospital for an examination. But I didn¡¯t expect that


    Davidson didn¡¯t have a cold at all!" Billie cried intermittently, but I could hear her words clearly. I had a


    bad feeling and I dare not ask Billie any more.


    Billie continued to cry, "Davidson has intracranial hemorrhage. He needs an operation as soon as


    possible, or his life will be in danger!"


    Suddenly, I felt like my whole world was falling apart. My body faltered, feeling the world spinning in


    front of my eyes, while Billie was still crying and shouting, "What should we do?"


    My hands shaking and my feet weak, I felt like I would fall to the ground at any time. Davidson was only


    five years old. Why did he have intracranial hemorrhage? Why was his life in danger?


    "Billie, take care of Davidson first. I¡¯lle to you right away!" My whole body was shaking, but I had to


    force myself to calm down.

 Chapter 14 As Long As I Live, You Won鈥檛 Live Easily

    Chapter 14 As Long As I Live, You Won¡¯t Live Easily


    When I arrived at the hospital, the doctor looked at me in a strange way, "Are you Davidson''s mother?"


    I nodded, "Excuse me Doctor, what is his condition now?"


    The doctor was roughly end of his twenties, wearing sses, he looked very neat, like a young boy, he


    narrowed his ice cold eyes and said ironically, "After doing some check ups, we noticed that Davidson


    had been suffering injuries due to continuous beating on his head, which caused bleeding in his brain.


    The blood clots are pressing on his nerves, which is the reason why he cannot talk. We need to


    perform surgery as soon as possible, otherwise he might fall into aa, worst case, it will cost his


    life!"


    Every word he spoke was like knives stabbing my heart, continuous beating, bleeding in his brain,


    pressing on nerves, cannot talk as usual!


    I always thought the reason for him not to be talking was the depressing circumstances he grew up in, I


    never thought that Shania was beating Davidson, he was just a five year old child.


    Anger was building up in me, I wanted to kill these bastards, Davidson was only five years old, five,


    how could she do that.


    I clenched my fists, trying not to show my anger, "Do the surgery immediately, immediately!"


    The doctor humphed, I knew that he thought I was the one beating him, but, I didn''t have the energy to


    exin this to him.


    "The surgery costs 100K, go ahead and pay the fees!"


    The doctor handed me the bill, my whole body froze, "100 thousand?"


    "There it''s written, one hundred thousand!" The doctor didn''t have good temperament, so I take the bill,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    my heart felt cold as ice. I didn''t have 100 thousand, I didn''t even have a hundred.


    "If you don''t want to pay, you can leave, I don''t have time to waste on you!" The doctor stood up, it


    looked like he was going to close the door for his midday nap.


    I told him hurriedly, "I will, I will pay it, can you please first take him in, I will pay the fee this evening!" I


    was afraid he might not agree so I promised and begged him.


    The doctor was really annoyed by me, "If you want him to be taken into inpatient, you need to pay


    something, I will order him to have some injection first, to lower his temperature!"


    "Thank you Doctor Evans, thank you!" I looked at his name tag, and started to thank him. If he stays in


    the ward without having the surgery, it was of no use either, but right now I really didn''t have the money,


    which meant the doctors wouldn''t perform the surgery yet. I needed to gather 100K as fast as possible.


    I got the medicine and went to the injection ward, waited till Davidson got his IV, and then asked Billie


    to take care of him. I rushed to the Cornell house.


    I arrived in the evening, and when I entered, I saw Shania, Alicia and Marvin sitting at the dining table


    having dinner together. At the same moment, Davidson wasying in a hospital ward. The anger was


    boiling in me, the hate made me tremble all over, but I had to control myself.


    That night, I couldn''t allow myself to get into a fight with Marvin. Even if I had to go on my knees, I


    would ept that, as long as Marvin would give me the 100 thousand.


    Marvin didn''t like me, but Davidson was his only son, even though he never loved him, he wouldn''t


    allow himself to lose his only son.


    "Rachel..." Alicia looked at me and got so scared that her chopsticks fell out of her hands, then she hid


    behind Marvin. It looked as if I was the evil and bad sister, who was torturing her everyday.


    Shania''s eyes filled with tears immediately, and said to me in a grieving and helpless matter, "Rachel, I


    know you don''t like me, but you can''t let your anger out on your sister, look how scared she is!"


    My monstrous anger was burning in my heart, I wanted to throw myself on them and rip this evil witch


    in pieces, it was her and her daughter she did this to Davidson, and now they have the audacity to


    pretend to be innocent.


    But I could endure it, I could control it, I turned my head so I wouldn''t have to see them, and told


    Marvin, "The doctors checked Davidson today, and said that he had been enduring beatings for several


    years, and now he had blood clots in his head which are pressuring on his nerves, and that causes


    Davidson not to be able to speak. The doc said, if we don''t allow him to have surgery soon, in the best


    case, he will fall intoa, worst case, he will die!"


    Marvin''s expression changed, "What did you say?"


    "Just right now, the doctors told me, he has to get surgery as soon as possible, and the fees are 100


    thousand, if he doesn''t get the surgery, his life will be in danger!" I could see how Marvin''s face turned


    into worries, which allowed me to feel a little bit of relief, as long as Marvin was willing to pay, Davidson


    could get his surgery.


    "Rachel, why, why are you lying?" Suddenly Alicia said, crying, she looked really sad.


    "Alicia, I don''t have time to waste with you, stop putting up a show!" I didn''t have the energy to y with


    Alicia, all I wanted was to get the money and allow Davidson to have his surgery immediately.


    "Rachel, how can you do this, no matter how much you hate me, you cane to me, just let your


    anger out on me, or, you can also use Alicia, but, how can you be so heartless to use Davidson, he is


    your brother!"


    Shania started crying as well, the way she thumped her chest and stomped her feet really looked as if


    she was in sorrow, "I know, you don''t want to listen to me or your father exin about your mother''s


    death, you feel that it was us who pushed her to it, so you hate us, you want to get revenge, but you


    cannot turn into this person, who works at YES club for money, and now, you even make up more lies


    to get money, youe here and lie to your father, you know, your father only has one son, he treats


    him like his little baby, he wouldn''t allow him to suffer one tiny bit of bitterness, how can you, how can


    you lie to your father about that!"


    Every word, every sentence was like a knife, it cause my hate and anger to boil over, "Shania, shut up,


    if it wasn''t you who tortured him, he wouldn''t end up like this, and now you allow yourself to lie about it,


    aren''t you afraid of hell!"


    Swoosh!


    I didn''t even finish talking, when I felt Marvin''s p on my face, then he grabbed my hair and threw me


    aside like trash, "You little evil bastard, I almost walked into your trap, how can you say that Shania


    tortures Davidson, don''t you even think about your lies before you tell them?"


    I got up from the floor, and looked at Marvin coldly, "Marvin, Davidson is in the hospital right now, you


    can go and check it yourself if you don''t believe me, then you will also know weather your ¡®kind-


    hearted¡¯ wife has been torturing Davidson or not."


    "You little piece of shit, you have told such a monstrous lie, and you have worked in night clubs, you


    have lost face for this family, I am going to beat the shit out of you today!"


    Marvin took the chair that was closest to him, and threw it on me, it was a solid wooden chair, Marvin


    didn''t even look before he threw it at me, I had no chance to protect myself, so I only hugged my head


    tight, trying not to die. I couldn''t allow myself to die, because if I did, Davidson had nobody to depend


    on.


    "Marvin, stop it, it doesn''t matter what she has done, she is still your daughter!" Shania had enough of


    this scene, and got up trying tofort Marvin.


    "That''s true, Daddy, next month is my engagement with Marlon, I wanted Rachel to be there, stop


    beating her, what if something happens!" Alicia hugged Marvin''s arm.


    Boom!


    Marvin threw the chair on my body, "Don''t let me ever see you again!" Then, he left with Alicia.


    It was only Shania and me left in the lobby, she walked towards me in her high heels, stood over me


    like a tower, looking down at me, all of her acting was gone, "Rachel, I was the one who beat up


    Davidson, I knocked his head on the wall everyday, but he is strong, after so many years he is still


    alive, the only thing is that he cannot talk anymore. It took really long if it only started recently!"


    Blood was running down my nose, the chair was still on me, pain was shooting through my body, but


    Shania startedughing, "Let me tell you, Rachel, I will not allow Marvin to give you one cent, let that


    little thing wait for his death, if you bring him back here, I will kill him in a second!" Shania turned when


    she finished speaking, and left.


    "Shania, as long as I am alive, I will make it hell on earth for you and your daughter!" I stared at


    Shania''s back, and swore.

 Chapter 15 Marlon, You Are Tearing My Thoughts of You

    Chapter 15 Marlon, You Are Tearing My Thoughts of You


    ¡°I will wait for you. You bastards better not have shorter lives than us!¡± Shania Lambertughed at me


    scornfully and went upstairs.


    I fiercely red at Shania¡¯s back as she left. I removed the chair from my body. However, my body felt


    extremely painful as if it was breaking apart. I clenched my teeth, got up, and went out.


    Marvin Cornell would definitely never give me money again. Shania and Alicia, this malicious pair of


    mother and daughter, would distort my words no matter what I had said. This would only let Marvin


    hate me even more.


    However, I couldn¡¯t stay and wait for my doom. Davidson Cornell was still waiting for me in the hospital.


    No matter what I had to do, I must find a way to borrow 100,000 yuan!


    Yet, who was willing to lend me 100,000 yuan!?


    Suddenly, I thought of Marlon Redford. He was myst hope as if it was the only faint light left in the


    darkness that I could follow. My brain exploded as if it was ruthlessly reminding me that Marlon


    mercilessly defended Alicia and pped me during the day.


    No, no. That was because Alicia had sabotaged me and made Marlon not to believe me. That time


    Marlon even came to the hospital to pay the medical bills, didn¡¯t he? As long as I begged Marlon and


    exined to him properly, he would definitely lend me money.


    I thought in my mind and rushed to Marlon¡¯s ce. Yet, no one came to the door after I pressed the


    doorbell a lot of times. The vi waspletely dark too.


    Now, time was extremely precious to me as if every second passed like a year. I couldn¡¯t afford to wait


    for Marlon and I called Marlon immediately. He ignored my call. I knew he must be angry about what


    happened during the day but I could only force myself to call him.


    Finally, Marlon picked up my call.


    ¡°Marlon, where are you? I have something to tell you!¡± I said hurriedly.


    Marlonughed coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you never want to see me again for your entire life?¡±


    ¡°Marlon, I have something really urgent. Where are you? I will go and meet you now. I beg you!¡± I


    almost sobbed as I said thest word. I couldn¡¯t imagine if Marlon didn¡¯t even give me a chance to


    meet him, then what would happen to Davidson!?


    ¡°HT Vi District, Number 6!¡± Marlon said an address and hung up the phone.


    I immediately rushed to the ce ording to the address. HT Vi District was the most expensive


    housing area in our city. Although I had never been there before, I heard that there were extremely


    luxurious vis.


    I thought Marlon was here to pay a visit to someone. However, once I saw Marlon who was in pajamas


    sitting on the sofa, I instantly understood what happened. Yet, I was still silly to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you living at


    Western House?¡±


    Western House was the ce that Marlon and I usually had sex and I thought it was Marlon¡¯s home.


    Marlonughed scornfully, ¡°That ce had been contaminated by a dirty person, how could I stay


    there!?¡±


    I felt that my heart was stabbed. It took me four years, I finally knew that I had never been to Marlon¡¯s


    house. The Western House where I used to cook for Marlon and wash his clothes was merely the ce


    he had sex with me. He even disliked the ce.


    I clenched my fist tightly, but I could only suppress all my emotions, ¡°Mr. Redford, I am here to borrow


    100,000 yuan from you!¡±


    Marlon leaned against the sofa arrogantly. He looked at me coldly without expression, ¡°100,000 yuan?


    Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°Davidson is sick. He has an Intraventricr Hemorrhage and he needs an operation soon, otherwise,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    he would have life danger!¡± I looked at Marlon and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Redford, if you could lend me


    100,000 yuan, I am willing to do anything to repay you!¡±


    Marlon remained silent and I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. I thought he was thinking about it. Yet, Marlon


    suddenlyughed coldly and hisughter was extremely terrifying. I saw Marlon turn on his phone.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    ¡°I am the Head of Neurology from the First hospital, Dr. Evans. Today, there was a woman called


    Rachael Cornell came to meet me. She gave me 20,000 yuan to let me make fake medical records.


    After I asked her several times, she told me that she wants to use these medical records to deceive her


    family members for money. She even tried to seduce me. If I do not tell anyone else, she is going to


    give me another 10,000 yuan. Mr. Redford, I, as a doctor who has professional ethics, would never


    allow this kind of matter from happening. That is why I get your contact information to send this voice


    message to you. This is your family¡¯s matter¡­¡± Marlon stopped the voice message and looked at me


    coldly.


    My brain waspletely nk. This voice was exactly the same as Dr. Evans from the hospital during


    the day. But how?


    ¡°Marlon, have you listened to my voice message? Just now my sister came back home and said


    Davidson was sick and she needed 100,000 yuan. Her lie was exposed by my father and she was


    driven away! Did my sistere to meet you? If you have given her 100,000 yuan, I will pay you back


    on behalf of my sister!¡± Alicia¡¯s soft and concerned voice came from the phone¡¯s WeChat app.


    All of a sudden, I felt likeughing as I listened to it. That was why there was a story of me letting a


    doctor make fake medical records. It seemed that it was done by Alicia and her mother.


    ¡°Are you speechless as your lie was exposed!?¡± Marlon mocked me with disdain.


    Iughed, raised my head, and looked at Marlon. I had seen this man in front of me for four years. I


    had always fallen for his eyes and touched them gently again and again during those nights. Yet, these


    eyes were looking at me as if he disliked and mocked me.


    ¡°Marlon, can you trust me this time? I only need you to believe me this time for my entire life, can you?¡±


    I looked at Marlon and my eyes were painful, ¡°Only for this time, I promise!¡±


    However, Marlon replied coldly, ¡°Only for this time? Rachael, you could lie for money, do anything to


    achieve your goal, even open your legs for any man. You are such a disgusting woman and you still


    want me to trust you for another time? Let me tell you, I will never trust you, not even once!¡±


    I was heartbroken after looking at Marlon¡¯s cold and heartless look.


    I got up slowly, smiled lightly, as if I was a broken puppet, ¡°Fine, fine. It¡¯s right to not believe me!¡± I


    walked out as Iughed.


    ¡°Are you rushing to your next target since you didn¡¯t manage to win me over?¡± Marlon¡¯s voice was


    heard from behind.


    I stopped, turned back, and calmly looked at Marlon. I said calmly, ¡°Marlon, didn¡¯t you know that you


    are tearing my thoughts of you?


    Suddenly, Marlon¡¯s eyes showed an extremely deep look, ¡°Thoughts? What kind of thoughts that a


    woman like you has? You just want money, selling yourself to let some man keep you, isn¡¯t it!?¡±


    Iughed softly, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how I am if that¡¯s what you think!¡± I turned away from him and walked


    outside. It was raining outside and I didn¡¯t turn my head back again and murmured, ¡°One day, you will


    tear my thoughts of youpletely in no time!¡±

 Chapter 16 Mr. Charles Calls for Me

    Chapter 16 Mr. Charles Calls for Me


    As soon as I left HT Vi District, I received a call from Billie. At first, I thought she called to inform me


    about Davidson¡¯s condition had deteriorated. But, as soon as I picked up, I heard a loud crying sound


    from the hospital and Billie was shouting on the other of the phone, ¡°No...You can¡¯t take away


    Davidson! Ms. Cornell, you need toe back soon, they are going to take Davidson away!"


    "What''s going on, Billie?" I was frightened by the crying sound on the other end of the phone, but Billie


    didn''t answer me at all, and the phone was hung up. I had no time to hesitate but to hurry back to the


    hospital.


    Before I entered the infusion room, I saw Billie was sitting in the corridor and crying her heart out. At


    the moment when she saw me, she quickly pulled me and vented her frustration, "Mrs. Cornell came


    here to take Davidson away. I resisted but they forcibly brought him out, and even fired me!"


    Upon hearing this, my blood was boiling. I never thought that Shania and others would be so


    unreasonable. "Billie, don''t worry about it. You go home first, and I will take Davidson back!" I


    reassured Billie. Since Billie was already an elder, and she had been here to take care of Davidson


    these days, if I kept on troubling her to help, I was afraid she couldn¡¯t cope with the pressure and


    stress.


    "But..." Billie was worry about me.


    I smiled, "You don''t have to worry as I won''t be acting impulsively." After I had calmed Billie down, I


    hurried back to the Cornell family¡¯s house, and I was stunned by the scene in front of me.


    Davidson, who was still unconscious when I left, was not only awake at this moment, but he was also


    ying with Alicia, while Shania and Marvin were sitting on the sofa and watching TV. This scene with


    a family of four looked so harmonious that I almost suspected that I had entered the wrong house.


    "How dare you toe!" When Marvin saw me, he became angry instantly, and he seemed to want to


    fight with me again after he got up.


    Shania gently held Marvin¡¯s hand, "Marvin, since Davidson has been brought home safely, you don''t


    have to be angry. Also, no matter how she takes advantage of Davidson, she is his own sister. If you


    were to hit her in front of him, at the current Davidson''s age, he will definitely be traumatized by what


    he sees!"


    "Get out of here now!" Marvin directly threw an ashtray at me. Fortunately, I dodged fast enough.


    Otherwise, if I were to be hit by such a hard object, I would be admitted to the hospital.


    However, I was not in the mood to argue with Marvin. I just wanted to make sure that Davidson was


    safe, and then took him away immediately. But, as soon as I got closer to him, Davidson looked


    terrified, and I was puzzled, "Davidson,e on. I''ll take you home!"


    Davidson shook his head repeatedly and fell back into Alicia''s arms. She then smiled and looked at


    me, "My dear sister, stop scaring Davidson away. Isn''t it enough for you to hurt Davidson!"


    "Davidson, tell me. What have they done to you? As long as I''m here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid!" I


    took a step forward towards Davidson, but he quickly ran upstairs in fear. I wanted to get up and chase


    after him, a hard p from Marvin wasnded on my cheek, "What a heartless brat. First, you lied to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    me for money, and now your auntie has finally rescued Davidson from your ruthlessness, how dare you


    up again. After the fight, he threw me out of the gate.


    I stood outside and leaning against the stone wall. I did not even care that the pouring rain had soaked


    me, and I could not even bother that my whole body that full of many wounds and scars. I just wanted


    to know what had happened to Davidson, so I refused to leave.


    However, Cheryl called me at this time and asked me to go to work. I tried to get work leave, but she


    refused to ept my request. Instead, she told me that I would be fired if I were absent that night.


    Although I was not willing to work in the club, I absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to lose this job. Moreover,


    Davidson¡¯s 100,000 yuan operation fee had yet to be fully paid. Perhaps, I could ask Cheryl to pay my


    sry in advance, and this would be thest glimmer of hope I could hold on to.


    As soon as I entered YES Club, thedies who were standing at the door to greet the guests, looked at


    me strangely. They all appeared to be shocked as if I had be something weird, but then they


    sneered at me again.


    "Which man was she beaten up by? It seems to be very rough and exciting!" Standing in the line, Leah


    said with a t tone, but her voice was loud enough for everyone present to hear, and the otherdies


    burst intoughter.


    I knew that I looked in my worst state ever. My hair was messy, most parts of my clothes were torn, and


    my body was even covered with swollen wounds. I guessed the nosebleed remained at my nose too.


    "Rach, why are you so careless to fall this badly?" Summer walked out of the group ofdies and


    shouted to help me out, "Cheryl is waiting for you in the office. Go ahead now!"


    I was moved by Summer¡¯s kind gesture and I smiled back at her. I had experienced too much pain and


    hardships throughout those few days. I didn''t feel the slightest warmth from anyone else and Summer


    was the first who had given me thefort that I had been seeking for.


    Summer took me to Cheryl''s office, "Quickly get in. I am waiting for you at the door. It''s good news for


    you, man!" Before I went in, Summer gave me a bright and yful smile, which had warmed my


    gloomy heart.


    I pushed the door open and went in. Cheryl did not speak when she saw meing in, but she got up


    and encircled me several times. I felt ufortable to be seen in this way, but I still managed to


    squeeze a smile, "Cheryl, can you please do me a favor? I want to for an advance sry of 100,000


    yuan!" I was afraid that Cheryl would not agree, and so I hurriedly exined, "Don''t worry, I will never


    take the money and leave, I will work hard until I..."


    "Impossible!" Before I could finish my words, Cheryl interrupted me mercilessly, "YES Club has never


    paid anyone for any advance sries. Even 1,000 yuan is absolutely impossible, let alone 100,000


    yuan. A non-negotiable rule in YES Club has always been work first and payter. We will never do


    anything that makes us lose money!"


    "Cheryl, I really need this money!" I was about to cry, but I desperately suppressed it.


    "No way!" Cheryl still refused relentlessly.


    At this moment, I had the urge to kneel in front of Cheryl. As long as someone was willing to lend me


    100,000 yuan, it didn¡¯t matter if I kneel and kowtow to the person. But, thinking about it, Cheryl was not


    the owner of the YES Club, and this was the second day I went there to work, so it made sense for


    people to not lend me such an amount of money.


    "Thank you, Cheryl!" I lowered my head in disappointment and turned as I was about to leave.


    "Mr. Charles ordered you!" When I walked out the door, Cheryl said, "He is now waiting for you in the


    room. Hurry up, don''t keep Mr. Charles waiting!"


    My whole body froze suddenly, "Mr. Charles calls my name? He... Doesn''t hee at twelve o''clock


    every day? Why did hee so early today?" I felt scared as if my whole body was strangled, and I


    couldn''t even move.


    "It''s also weird to me too. Since you started working, Mr. Charles hase earlier than before, and he


    even wanted to..." Cheryl stopped her statement halfway through. When she noticed that I was still


    there, she immediately said in a serious voice, "Go now, if Mr. Charles gets angry, you and I will suffer!"


    I initially wanted to ask if I could not go, but suddenly I felt that this question waspletely redundant.


    After seeing Cheryl who looked so eager throughout the conversation, if I refused to go, she would tie


    me up and brought me to the room no matter what, with the help of Mr. Charles¡¯ private bodyguards,


    who were all wearing a ck suit and standing at the door.


    I was speechless.


    I opened the door despite feeling helpless and worried, but Summer was happy and eager to know


    what would happen to me next. The two bodyguards at the door followed me, and as


    expected...

 Chapter 17 Unquestioning Obedience

    Chapter 17 Unquestioning Obedience


    "Rachael, you''re amazing. Mr. Charles really ordered you!" Summer looked at me with admiration.


    The corners of my mouth twisted. I felt bitter and did not understand why Summer was so happy. Was


    she happy because I would be a disability at any time?


    Besides, Summer rubbed it in, "Rachael, do you know? Nobody ordered by Mr. Charles cane out


    unharmed. They were all carried out on a stretcher before. You are the first one who is healthy and


    Words failed me.


    "And, you know what!" Summer became more and more excited as she said, "Mr. Charles has never


    slept with the same woman twice!"


    Seeing Summer was proud, I only felt scared. But when I turned around, I saw the two bodyguards


    coldly staring at me. I did not have any chance to escape. I took a deep breath. Since Summer said


    that Mr. Charles had never slept with the same woman twice, then, he shoulde to me for


    something else this time.


    "Go in quickly. Serve Mr. Charles well. He is my Mr. Mcdreamy and my idol. When Mr. Charles came


    here this evening, he ordered you in front of everyone to Cheryl. He was really cool!" Summer sent me


    to the room I left in the morning and said excitedly.


    I then realized that there was no other room in this long corridor at all except for this one. Obviously,


    this room was reserved for Mr. Charles specially.


    "Go in, and do not let Mr. Charles wait!" Summer said, opened the door, and directly pushed me in. I


    had not been prepared. But the door had closed behind me.


    By the window, a man reclined on a soft chair with his back to me. Although he had his back towards


    me, I could feel his coldness, which filled the room.


    I was scared and unconsciously held the door handle, ready to escape at any time.


    Kieran slowly turned around, staring at me with his red eyes. He linked the fingers of his hands


    together under his chin. In the past, I was too hurried or too scared. It was the first time that I saw


    Kieran''s face clearly now.


    How stunning!


    Kieran was like a vampire prince in the medieval legends. He had a demonic appearance, especially


    his red eyes, which made people have an illusion that he was not human. Besides, he was cold and


    impersonal. More precisely, he was heartless.


    "Mr. Charles, what can I do for you?" It should be that what I had seen and heard about him before


    threatened me. So, I was very scared to see Kieran.


    "Sign the contract!" Kieran said. His voice was surprisingly charming and was as cold as he was.


    "What contract?" I looked around and suddenly found a stack of paper on the shelf next to the door. It


    was as if Kieran had known I would stand here, and deliberately ced it here.


    I opened it in confusion. It was a mistress contract. Kieran wanted me to be his mistress. I closed the


    contract at once and said angrily, "Mr. Charles, I am not a prostitute. I will not sign this contract!" with


    that, I turned to open the door. However, the door was locked from the outside. It looked like I could not


    get out without the permission of Kieran.


    "During the contract period, I will give you 100,000 a month. You must cooperate with me


    unconditionally!" Kieran said coldly, as if he hadn''t heard my refusal.


    "I have said that I am not a prostitute!" I was angry.


    But Kieran looked at me and said, "Is that so?" Then, he looked away, got up, and poured himself a


    ss of wine. He had his back to me and looked out at the night scene. His slender back was elegant


    and crisp, lonely and mysterious.


    I suddenly thought of Davidson. 100,000 a month was exactly enough to pay for Davidson''s surgery.


    The most important thing now was to get the cost of Davidson''s surgery.


    I didn''t know what kind of tricks Shania and the others were ying. But I was sure that they would


    never be kind enough to cure Davidson. So, I must get the cost of surgery and take Davidson to


    surgery as soon as possible.


    I looked at the money which Kieran would give me a month on the contract. It was not only money, but


    was Davidson''s life. How could I refuse? As long as I could save Davidson, I was willing to do anything.


    "I''ll sign it. But can I get a month''s sry advance first?" I asked carefully.


    "Yes! The card is under the contract and there is no password!" Kieran turned around and elegantly


    sipped his wine.


    I turned around and saw a green bank card on the bottom shelf where the contract was ced. I


    looked at the bank card and instantly felt scared. This man seemed to have read me like a book and


    have predicted all my reactions. But I did not dare to hesitate, hurriedly hiding the bank card into my


    pocket. I was afraid that Kieran would regret.


    "Mr. Charles, what else can I do for you?" I was extremely frightened. I didn''t dare to imagine what I


    would do if Kieran crippled me. But I had no way back.


    "Stop!" Kieran suddenly said in a cold voice. I stopped in panic. Kieran nced at me in disgust with


    his red eyes, "During the contract period, when there are no outsiders, you must keep five meters away


    from me!"


    "When there are no outsiders, I must keep five meters away from you at all times?" I was confused by


    the words of Kieran. I had thought that he wanted me to be his mistress because he would torture me


    or sleep with me. But he asked me to keep five meters away from him when there were no outsiders.


    Then, how could he do these things?


    "Tomorrow morning at seven o''clock, I want to see you on time at Universal Group!" Kieran said, and


    then let me leave.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I left the room. Looking at the contract in my hand and touching the bank card in my pocket, I thought


    back to Kieran''s words and waspletely puzzled, not knowing what Kieran wanted. I suddenly


    remembered that I should have asked Kieran whether I had slept with himst night.


    But as I turned around and looked at the closed door, I sighed and left. It really took courage to see


    Kieran, or rather to risk my life.


    "Rachael, you are really amazing!"


    "Yes. If you thrive in the future, please do not forget us!"


    Just as I walked into the lobby, thedies I wasn''t familiar with were all enthusiastically surrounding me.


    They all curried favor with me. However, a moment ago, they had justughed at me.


    "Don''t be surprised. They just want to please you after they knew that Mr. Charles ordered you!"


    Summer whispered in my ear and smiled.


    I fell silent. Why did this news spread so fast?


    "Rachael, from now on, you don''t need to work here anymore. Serve Mr. Charles well. This is your


    sry for this month!" Cheryl came out and gave me a red envelope.


    "Just now, Mr. Charles asked someone to break your contract with YES Club!" Summer looked envious


    and crazy.


    I then understood what was happening, "But¡­."


    "No but. No one can disobey Mr. Charles'' orders. Here''s 5,000. It is your reward. From today onwards,


    serve Mr. Charles well!" Cheryl said firmly.


    I finally thanked Cheryl with mixed feelings, took the money, and left. Because I was really short of


    money. The 100,000 I got from Kieran was just enough to pay Davidson''s operation expenses. There


    were various expenses after the operation. But I was penniless.


    Just as I was counting the money, I had a sharp pain in the back of my head.

 Chapter 18 Cant Even Handle a Woman

    Chapter 18 Can''t Even Handle a Woman


    "Why is it you! Why!" Leah grabbed me by the hair and pushed me down into the trash can.


    I was caught off guard and knocked over a trash can, falling to the ground.


    I had gone out through the back door. The back door of YES Club was stacked with garbage cans.


    There was just a dark alley and were few people.


    "Leah, what is wrong with you?" I got up in anger.


    But before I could get up, Leah pounced on me crazily and pulled my hair, "What is wrong with me?


    Rachael, how dare you, a cheap woman, curse me? You know nothing. And you stole Mr. Charles from


    me! Why!" Leah was furious and bit my neck hard. She almost bit off my flesh.


    At this moment, I could feel how much Leah hated me. Because, for Alicia and everyone in the Cornell


    family, I wished I could bite off their flesh and drink their blood.


    I struggled and finally broke free from Leah''s mouth. But my neck hurt as if a piece of flesh was bitten


    off.


    "Rachael, I hate you. I hate you!" Leah suddenly calmed down and cried silently. She looked at me and


    said in a sad tone, "You know what? I love Mr. Charles. I love Mr. Charles very much. The first day I


    came to YES Club, I fell in love with him!"


    Leah''s voice was so sad that it reminded me that I also had told Marlon how much I loved him in my


    dreams over and over again.


    "But he is a superior who is out of reach. I am just a prostitute who can sleep with many men. However,


    I love him very much. I want to be with him even if I will be disabled for life or die after sleeping with


    him!" Leah was sad and sarcastic.


    Listening to Leah''s words, I was a little amazed. She was willing to sleep with Mr. Charles even if she


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    knew it very well that women who slept with Kieran would be miserable.


    What was love?


    "But since you came here, everything has be different. Everything has changed. Everyone slept


    with Mr. Charles before would be miserable. But you came out the next day unharmed. Mr. Charles has


    never slept with a woman twice before. But he not only ordered you twice, and even wanted you to be


    his mistress!" Leah''s face instantly became hideous, "Why is it you? You are not good enough for Mr.


    Charles!" Leah shouted and took out a knife.


    The knife was short but very sharp. I guessed that as long as I was touched lightly, I would get a big


    cut.


    "What are you trying to do?" I got scared now.


    Leahughed bizarrely at me, "You bitch is not worthy of Mr. Charles. I won''t allow you to harass him. I


    won''t!" with that, Leah rushed towards me.


    I panicked and dodged. But in a hurry, I was still cut by Leah. Instantly, blood flowed out.


    "Leah, it is not what you think!" I was a little scared. Now, Leah looked a little abnormal. She still had a


    knife in the hand. I forced myself to calm down. While talking to her, I was observing and wanted to call


    for help. But the back door of YES Club was closed. The sound of music ying inside would cover my


    cry for help.


    It was almost impossible to ask for help. I must save myself.


    But before I could think of a way, Leah rushed to me with knife in her hand again.


    I was trapped around the trash can. It was hard to escape. I had to dodge with difficulty.


    "I won''t let you escape anymore!" Leah forced me into a corner and waved the knife to cut my face.


    Leah was too fast. I closed my eyes in fear and covered my face with my hands. Although I was not a


    beauty, I didn''t want to be disfigured.


    Just as I thought I would be cut today, I only heard the sound of the trash cans turning over. I did not


    feel the pain after a long time.


    I opened my eyes and saw three ck bodyguards standing in front of me. The knife in Leah''s hand


    had been taken away and Leah fell into the garbage.


    "Mr. Charles!" Leah recognized that they were Kieran''s bodyguards. She was too scared to look up.


    The leader winked and the two behind him pulled Leah up. Leah shouted in fear, "I didn''t do anything. I


    was just joking with Rachael. I didn''t do anything!" but the two bodyguards had taken her away.


    "Thanks!" I felt relieved to be saved.


    But the ck bodyguard spoke indifferently, "Mr. Charles said that you are so useless that you can''t


    even handle a woman!"


    I, "..." I just intended to thank Kieran. But now, the words died on my lips.


    After the bodyguard finished speaking, he didn''t even look at me, turned around, and went back.


    I stood there and had a lingering fear. But I couldn''t understand why it was Kieran who asked the


    bodyguard to save me. How did he know I was in danger?


    But I did not have much time to think about it. I now had the money. I had to find a way to send


    Davidson to the hospital. While thinking of this, I rushed to the Cornell family.


    "Kaleb, I miss you so much!" suddenly, a sweet female voice came into my ears. I looked over and


    froze in ce. A young man and a woman were intimate hand in hand, walking into the next clothes


    counter.


    The woman was - Alicia.


    As for the man, I stared at him for a long time before I could see clearly that he was Kaleb Evans, the


    doctor who treated Davidson.


    I was shocked. After a long time, I recovered from the shock and stepped forward to take a look.


    "Kaleb, I like this dress!" Alicia said sweetly with a smile. Kaleb raised his hand and touched her head,


    gently said, "We can buy it as long as you like!"


    "Kaleb, you''re so nice!" Alicia leaned and kissed Kaleb.


    Her action got my blood up, especially when I looked at the way Alicia treated Kaleb. She was going to


    be engaged to Marlon next month. She was already nominally Marlon''s fianc¨¦e. But now, she was with


    another man.


    Alicia, who was picking out her clothes, suddenly looked up and saw me. First, she froze. But soon,


    she smiled and came to me, holding Kaleb''s arm.


    "So, that is why I suddenly feel cold. Rachael, you are here to see me!" Alicia smiled.


    Kaleb nced at me twice and said contemptuously, "Well, she is your stupid sister!"


    "Alicia, you betrayed Marlon. Aren''t you afraid of being known by Marlon?" I was so angry and said in a


    cold voice.

 Chapter 19 Make a Deal

    Chapter 19 Make a Deal


    Aliciaughed and looked at me with irony, "Rachael, do you want to tell Marlon?" Alicia looked down


    and touched her nails, "But do you think Marlon will believe you, or me?"


    I suddenly became upset. Past events shed across my mind again. Marlon had never believed me


    before.


    Alicia smiled at me more triumphantly. She looked at me like a queen looking at the trash. She


    deliberately got close to Kaleb and kissed him flirtatiously, "Kaleb, let''s go!"


    "Alicia, I will let Marlon see your true colors!" I firmly said. Although Marlon had never believed me


    once, he was the man I had loved for four years. Even if he never loved me, I still couldn''t bear to see


    him being cheated.


    Just as I finished speaking, I was pped fiercely. Before I could react, Kaleb grabbed a handful of my


    hair and jerked at it. He raised his hand to p me nonstop, "You bitch! Mind your own business!" then,


    he kicked me in the stomach, knocking me down and kicking me with his hard leather shoes.


    It was so sudden and he was a man. I was too powerless to fight back and could only curl up to resist


    Kaleb''s beating on me.


    Alicia just stood there and watched it with a smile. The counter attendants were shocked by the scene.


    But no one had the intention toe forward to help me. They just stood far away and watched.


    "You bitch. Let me tell you, I and Alicia are originally lovers. If you dare to destroy Alicia''s n, I will not


    let you go!" after beating me for a long time, Kaleb kicked me away and warned me viciously.


    "Rachael, it''s better to just mind your own business!" Alicia left with a smile, taking Kaleb''s arm.


    I gazed at their receding figures with hatred. I felt angry and painful. When I saw Alicia and Kaleb


    together just now, I was too surprised. Now, I calmed down and finally realized why Alicia could let


    Kaleb, who was a doctor, keep that recording. It could only be said that this world was too small.


    However, I absolutely would stop them from seeding.


    I got up from the ground, took out my phone, and turned on the recording mode. Then, I put it in my


    bag and went after them.


    "You bitch! How dare you go after us!" seeing me, Kaleb raised his hand and was about to hit me


    again.


    I grabbed my bag and shouted, "Alicia, you''re going to be engaged to Marlon next month. But you''re


    still with another man now. You''re disgusting!"


    Kaleb grabbed me and red at me. He didn''t look like a doctor at all now, "I and Alicia are truly lovers.


    Alicia will be engaged to Marlon only because...."


    "Kaleb!" Alicia pulled Kaleb''s hand and came to me,ughing and pinching my chin, "Rachael, you


    have slept with Marlon for four years and even loved him for four years. But in the end, you got nothing.


    Next month, Marlon is going to be engaged to me, the disgusting woman in your eyes. Why can you be


    so shameless to say these things here? You''re as ridiculous as a clown who was abandoned!"


    I froze and looked at Alicia in disbelief. How could it be? How could Alicia know about me and Marlon?


    Aliciaughed even more dismissively, "Are you thinking of how I know that you have slept with Marlon


    for four years?" Alicia looked at me with contempt, "Of course it was Marlon who told me. He said that


    you were like a dead man in bed. You were too boring to seduce him. Marlon also told me that he had


    been fed up with you for a long time!"


    Alicia caressed my face and slowly touched my eyes, "Rachael, you should really look in the mirror and


    see what kind of expression you have now. How affectionate! You are really ... pitiful!"


    Alicia said in pleasure and then left with Kaleb. I stood in ce nkly. The night wind blew on me,


    making me shiver. It was very cold.


    I looked down and couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It turned out that Marlon told Alicia about me in this


    way. So, he had long been tired of me.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    So, I always looked at Marlon with my eyes full of affection. Even Alicia could see it. Had Marlon seen


    it?


    I felt hurt and clenched my fists. It got my blood up. But I could only suppress it. Now, the most


    important thing was to bring Davidson out of the Cornell family.


    Although Kaleb framed me, Davidson''s illness should be true. So, the most important thing now was to


    take Davidson to the hospital to check again.


    I arrived at the entrance of the Cornell family and did not go in, but called Shania. The first thing Shania


    said after answering the phone was, "Bitch. I''m telling you, I will never give Davidson back to you. I will


    watch him die of illness!"


    "Is that so?" I sneered.


    Shaniaughed, "Yes. Tormenting you two is so funny. By the way, are you wondering why Davidson


    was not willing to leave with you and was so energetic after he regained consciousness?"


    I was silent. Indeed, that was what I was wondering.


    "Let me tell you, it was because I gave him an injection. So, Davidson coulde to his senses


    temporarily. Besides, I threatened him that if he dared to leave with you, I would kill you. I didn''t expect


    that you two are so considerate of each other!" Shania sneered. Hearing this, I trembled.


    I had never thought that Davidson, my only brother, who was so young, not only suffered from the


    disease, but also was treated so cruelly by these demons of the Cornell family.


    In that moment, a surge of hatred flowed through my blood. I wished I could go in and kill all members


    of the Cornell family.


    But I could not. The most important thing I had to do now was to save Davidson. Davidson was so sick


    that time was precious.


    "Shania, let''s make a deal!"


    Shania sneered, "What right have you bitch to make a deal with me? You two will only be tortured by


    me for the rest of your life!"


    "Shania, if you want Alicia to marry Marlon, you''d bettere out!"


    Shania froze. Then, there was a long silence, "I''d like to see what kind of tricks are you ying!"


    After hanging up the phone, I stood in the dark. Since Alicia was with Kaleb, I didn''t know why she still


    was going to be engaged to Marlon. But in that case, it meant that Marlon must be very important to


    Alicia and Shania.


    So, Shania would be willing to exchange Davidson for the engagement. I didn''t have enough evidence


    yet to ensure that Marvin would believe me. Perhaps a scumbag like Marvin would still choose to


    support Shania even if he knew everything.


    So, I could only make this deal with Shania privately.


    Sure enough, Shania came out to see me. I yed the recording, only to see Shania''s face getting


    uglier. But she seemed not to be surprised at all. It looked like Shania was aware that her daughter was


    a two-timer. But my spection was confirmed. Shania was also keen to facilitate the engagement


    between Alicia and Marlon.

 Chapter 20 I Am Going to Kiss Kieran!

    Chapter 20 I Am Going to Kiss Kieran!


    "You little bitch!" Shania cursed and pounced on me, trying to snatch my phone.


    I had expected her to do it. So, I dodged and put the phone into my bag, saying in a cold voice,


    "Shania, even if you snatch the phone, so what? Do you think I will not back it up?"


    Shania red at me angrily and stopped, "What do you want?"


    I stared at Shania with my eyes filled with hatred. But I had to suppress it now. The most important


    thing now was to cure Davidson as soon as possible, "I''ll delete the recording as long as you give


    Davidson back to me!"


    "No way!" Shania spat at me.


    I stared at her and sneered, "Really? If you think Marlon will still be engaged to Alicia as scheduled


    next month after knowing that Alicia is a two-timer, I don''t mind sending this recording to him tonight!"


    With that, I turned around and was about to leave.


    "Stop!" Shania pulled me. I turned around and stared at her coldly. Shania red at me angrily and


    finally agreed reluctantly.


    In the darkness, when I saw Davidson brought out by Shania, I felt hurt. My dear Davidson was the boy


    I loved most in my life. I did not protect him well and let him suffer.


    I took Davidson into my arms tightly. The moment I hugged him, I just felt shocked and hurt. Davidson


    was originally thin. But now when I held him, I felt that he became as emaciated as a fowl.


    "Then delete the recording now!" Shania ordered.


    I picked up Davidson and clenched my fists. The sharp nails sank into my palm, "I will delete it after


    Davidson''s operation. Otherwise, what if you take Davidson away after I delete it?"


    At this moment, I extremely hated myself. Shania and the others could abuse and bully Davidson just


    because I was too ipetent and useless. Even though Shania stood in front of me, I could not even


    hit her at all.


    Because I was afraid that any excessive behavior might dy Davidson''s treatment.


    Because I was not capable enough to protect Davidson now.


    "Rachael, don''t go too far!"


    I suddenly sneered and approached Shania, "Go too far? Shania, you know how Davidson became like


    this. I am kind enough to not kill you now. How dare you say that I go too far?"


    Shania was shocked by my anger. After a long time, she recovered from the shock and said, "I can


    give you a week. Marvin will be back from a business trip in a week. At that time, you have to bring him


    back and delete the recording! If you dare to y tricks by then, I will make you miserable!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "OK!" I didn''t want to waste time on Shania, carried Davidson, and left immediately.


    I took Davidson to the best hospital in the city. But it was toote to have an examination. So, I had to


    take Davidson toe here the next morning.


    The result of the examination was the same as the one we got from thest hospital. Davidson must


    have an operation. I went to pay and the doctor said that they needed to observe and asked Davidson


    to be hospitalized first.


    I stroked Davidson''s pale face with pity, "Davidson, you''ll be fine!"


    Davidson quietly looked at me and smiled at me. I closed my eyes in a hurry. I was afraid that my tears


    would fall down. Although my Davidson was young, he was so considerate.


    "Davidson, I will never let you get hurt again! Never!"


    Suddenly, my cell phone rang. I answered it. It was Kieran. Hearing Kieran''s low and cold voice, I was


    so scared that my sadness disappeared.


    "Since I didn''t see you at Universal Group, the contract between us is canceled. I don''t need people


    who don''t listen to me!"


    Before I could react, he hung up. I suddenly remembered that Kieran had asked me to wait for him at


    Universal Group in the morning. But I had been busy with Davidson''s checkup all morning and had


    I had paid the hospital the 100,000 that Kieran gave me. If he wanted to cancel the contract, I could not


    get any money to pay him back.


    So, I absolutely could not let Kieran cancel the contract.


    Although I was unwilling to leave Davidson very much now, I could only ask Billie toe and take


    care of Davidson first. I called Billie. As soon as she arrived, I rushed to Universal Group.


    I had heard about how luxurious Universal Group was long time ago. But it was still beyond my


    imagination when I saw it.


    Universal Group upied arge area, not just a building. There were many high-rise buildings and


    offices in vi. Besides, there was also a special supporting mall. It could be seen as a square.


    I was anxious to go in. But the six security guards standing at the door stopped me. The leader said


    seriously, "Please swipe your card!"


    "I have something urgent to see Mr. Charles!"


    The security guard looked at me and his tone instantly became much colder, "There are so many


    women whoe to see Mr. Charles every day. Only those with cards or have made an appointment


    in advance can enter!"


    "I have made an appointment. Mr. Charles asked me toe here in the morning. I amte!" I tried my


    best to exin.


    But the security guard smiled dismissively, "Sorry. Once you exceed the time specified by Mr. Charles,


    any appointment will be invalid!"


    "I really have something urgent!" I tried to beg them. But the leader ignored me and the other five


    guards were all standing there expressionlessly. The ss door in front of me was closed and I could


    not enter.


    I had no choice but to call Kieran. But Kieran did not answer it. Since I heard from the security guards


    that Kieran was here just now, I could only wait for him toe out at the door.


    I was anxious and walked around. I didn''t know if the sun was too dazzling or it was too hot, I just felt


    dizzy and squatted down to wait for him.


    Suddenly, I saw a group of ck-d bodyguards approaching, led by Kieran. I stood up in excitement.


    As soon as Kieran came out, I rushed over, "Mr. Charles, I know it''s my fault for noting here in the


    morning as promised. But there is a reason for that!"


    Kieran nced at me with red eyes, "It''s none of my business!"


    "Mr. Charles, I promise I will never do it again. I will keep the time next time. No, I will be early!" I


    promised.


    "I don''t care!" Kieran refused.


    "Mr. Charles, I really will not do it again. You...." Kieran¡¯s refusal made me flustered. I felt extremely


    dizzy and even could not control myself to fall to Kieran. Then, I just remembered that I had not eaten


    for a long while.


    Kieran''s handsome face was getting closer and closer. I just felt that I was going to jump on him and


    kiss him.

 Chapter 21 Negotiate with Marlon Group

    Chapter 21 Negotiate with Marlon Group


    I only saw Kieran took a step to avoid me, standing far away from me. I also saw that he watched me


    fall with his red eyes. Then, I had a ckout and didn''t know anything.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the gray and ck ceiling and simple chandelier. I was still dizzy and


    covered my head while getting up, only to find myself lying on the cold marble floor.


    In front of me, Kieran was sitting on a soft chair, looking at me coldly. There were huge French windows


    behind him. The midday sunlight burst through the windows, forming a backlight that bathed Kieran. He


    was like an ancient vampire, existing in the sunlight.


    "Mr. Charles!" I stood up excitedly and tried to exin.


    "Stop!" Kieran suddenly ordered in a cold voice.


    I had to stop and look at him. Kieran nced at me and flicked his fingertips, "You''re so dirty. Who


    allowed you to get so close to me!"


    I looked at the distance between me and Kieran and hurriedly took a few steps back. I absolutely could


    not anger Kieran now. Otherwise, the contract would be canceled.


    "Mr. Charles, I''m sorry!" I apologized with the most sincere attitude, "About the morning''s appointment,


    I really did not mean to stand you up. I had something urgent. So, I was dyed!"


    Kieran looked at me coldly, "What does it have to do with to me?"


    Kieran''s insensitive look made me speechless. But I couldn''t give up, "Mr. Charles, I know it''s my fault.


    I promise I''ll never do it again. Please don''t cancel the contract, please!"


    I made thest attempt. Since Kieran had brought me back, it meant there was still a slim chance.


    Kieran just stared at me coldly without saying anything. I felt nervous under his pressure. But I must


    hold on, "Mr. Charles, I promise that from now on, you will absolutelye first whatever happens. I


    will do anything you order withoutint!"


    There was a cold silence in the office. I felt so nervous that I almost was out of breath. Kieran slowly


    spoke, "The contract will be canceled unless you can do one thing!"


    "No problem. I''m willing to do anything!" I hastily agreed.


    Kieran smiled contemptuously, "Do it first!"


    I nodded and asked carefully, "What is it?"


    I didn''t know if it was my illusion. I seemed to see a flicker of yfulness in Kieran''s eyes as he said, "I


    want you to buy CH under the name of Rich. I will give you a week to do it!"


    Hearing this, I did not fully understand. Kieran should have told my confusion and faintly exined,


    "Rich is a luxury clothing brand under Universal Group. CH is a luxury jewelry brand. I want you to buy


    CH and merge the two brands!"


    I understood what Kieran meant. But I had never been exposed to the business since I was little, let


    alone buying such a huge luxury brand. However, I had no choice but to promise, "I will buy CH!"


    Kieran smiled, his blood-red eyes glittered with light, looking evil and arrogant, "Good luck!"


    "What should I do?" in fact, I had no confidence at all. But I didn''t have any choice.


    "I appoint you as the head of Rich. You go and talk to them. The price is five hundred million. I won''t


    even give you one more penny!"


    "Five hundred million!" Kieran''s words shocked me and I almost bit my tongue. I even had never gotten


    fifty thousand since I was a child. Now, Kieran asked me to buy the brand for five hundred million.


    "If you cannot, I will let others do it!"


    "I absolutely can do it!" I hurriedly said.


    Kieran coolly looked at me. His nce made me feel that he was tricking me. At this moment, I felt that


    I was so small. Kieran told me toe to Universal Group to work on time tomorrow and then let me


    leave.


    I went back to the hospital after leaving Universal Group. I looked after the sleeping Davidson and


    asked Billie to go back first. I touched Davidson pale little face and felt upset and ufortable.


    Anyway, I did not need to worry about Davidson''s medical expenses for the time being. But I was not


    confident in buying CH at all.


    While Davidson was asleep, I searched the relevant information and found that CH was a luxury brand


    under Marlon Group. I instantly thought of Marlon.


    I took the phone and thought of the words that Kaleb and Alicia had said in the recording. I felt hurt.


    Scene of past events reappeared in my mind. Marlon had always protected Alicia and personally


    pushed me to that most vicious and disgusting position.


    I couldn''t help but grip the phone. This damn man was so distrustful of me and so cruel to me, why


    should I tell him this? I should just let him be cheated by Alicia.


    I shook my head and stopped thinking about them. These were not what I should think about now. The


    priority was to find a way to sessfully buy CH. After all, Kieran would test me with this project, which


    meant that it would be no easy task.


    I checked the information all night. Until Billie came to help me look after Davidson, I packed up and


    rushed to work. This time, I absolutely did not dare to bete.


    "Ms. Cornell, you look very bad!" when I was about to go out, Billie took my hand, "You must take care


    of yourself!"


    I was moved and nodded with a smile.


    But when I arrived at Universal Group early and stood in the huge lobby, I was confused while looking


    at all dressed and fashionable men and women working seriously.


    "Rachael,e on! Only sess, no failure!" I took a deep breath and said to myself.


    "No one can only seed and not fail at all in this world!" suddenly, a faint male voice came from


    behind me. I turned around and saw Kieran standing behind me.


    I subconsciously walked over.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Stand still and keep five meters radius from me!" Kieran stopped me.


    I then realized that Kieran''s bodyguards were also all standing five meters away behind him. The


    peopleing and going in the lobby were only greeting from afar when they saw Kieran, although


    they were all respectful.


    I was silent.


    I could not help but take a few steps back. Kieran walked straight past me, "I have given notice of


    appointment. Go to Rich to work. After a week, if you can''t seed, just leave!" with that, Kieran


    walked to the exclusive elevator without looking back.


    "Mr. Charles is so handsome!"


    "I almost faint!" once Kieran left, the originally quiet lobby instantly hummed. The women who just


    looked serious were all crazy and almost wanted to directly pounce on Kieran.


    Words failed me.


    I didn''t have too much time to think about this and hurried to Rich. Then, I realized that almost every


    brand here upied a small area or a building.


    Rich was in the middle of the building. When I finally found the ce, looking at the situation inside, I


    froze.

 Chapter 22 Be Bitterly Disappointed for the First Time 1

    Chapter 22 Be Bitterly Disappointed for the First Time 1


    I just saw a dozen men and women sitting around therge round table. All of them were dressed in


    expensive and exquisite clothes and looked capable and experienced, especially the tall beautiful


    woman standing in the middle, who was wearing a red dress and ck high heels. She looked


    beautiful and intelligent.


    "Miss, you can''te in. This is a conference room!" the girl at the front desk hurried in and tried to pull


    me out.


    These people in the conference room all looked at me with impatient gazes.


    "Aleeza, what''s wrong? Don''t you know thepany rules? If you cannot work well, then hurry up and


    resign!" the woman in the red dress said seriously.


    "Sorry, Ms. Everly. I just went to pour a cup of tea. So¡­."


    "If it is enough to exin, why rules and regtions are needed!" Everly rk, the woman in a red


    dress, interrupted in a cold voice, "Hurry to take her away. Don''t you see that we are having a meeting


    to discuss the n of acquiring CH?"


    "Yes. I''ll take her away immediately!" Aleeza apologized repeatedly.


    "Wait!" when I heard this, I knew I hadn''t found the wrong ce. So, I said, "Mr. Charles asked me to


    Just as I finished speaking, all people in the conference room instantly looked at me. But each of them


    coincidentally showed a look of disdain, as if I was telling some big joke. Although I also thought that I


    would need a miracle to buy such a big brand, I also had to do it and must seed.


    Everly came over and stood in front of me, coldly staring me. Since she was much taller than me, I felt


    nervous, "Youe to buy CH?"


    I had no choice but to nod.


    Everly sneered, "Do you know what CH is?"


    I hesitated and said with a guilty conscience, "Not very clear!"


    Everly sneered again. I knew she didn''t believe me, just like everyone in this conference room thought I


    was a joke. I could only rely on Kieran, "Although I don''t know much about CH, I am really sent by Mr.


    Charles to acquire CH. You can call Mr. Charles if you don''t believe me!"


    Everly''s face stiffed. She turned around and went to make a phone call. Although I didn''t know what the


    other party said, I knew that she must call Kieran. Because when she hung up the phone, she looked at


    me with a gloomy face.


    "Ms. Everly, what does Mr. Charles say? You have always been in charge of Rich and the CH''s case.


    Mr. Charles will certainly not send such a bumpkin to be in charge of such a big case!" a middle-aged


    man sitting at the front spoke.


    "Yes, I think this bumpkin is daydreaming and bes foolish. What does she think our Universal


    Group is? The minimum threshold to work here must be postdoctoral. I don''t think she''s a


    postdoctoral!" The people at the back echoed.


    "She is the one sent by Mr. Charles to be in charge of the acquisition case!" Everly said word by word.


    Instantly, there was a strange silence in the conference room as everyone looked at me in shock. They


    all sized me up in disgust.


    "Hello everyone, I am Rachael Cornell!" I could only greet in embarrassment.


    "Since you are the head of the project, then tell us about your n!" Everly nced at me and sat in


    the left front with a cold face.


    I looked at the people in the room, took a deep breath, and walked to the front. But when I stood in the


    middle, I went nk and couldn''t say anything. Not only because I was nervous, but also because I


    really had no n for the acquisition.


    "Rachael, since Mr. Charles sent you here, please tell us your n!" Everly spoke again.


    "I, I don''t have a n right now!" I spoke slowly.


    Everly suddenly stood up and said expressionlessly, "Since Rachael still does not have a n, the


    meeting is over!" as soon as Everly finished speaking, everyone immediately turned around and left.


    Only I was left in the conference room that was filled with people a second ago.


    "Please don''t waste everyone''s precious time next time!" Everly walked to the door, turned back to say


    to me coldly, and then mmed the door and left.


    In an instant, I was the only one in the room.


    I had never done business before and had not experienced such a thing. I stood in the conference


    room nkly, not knowing what to do, not even knowing where I should go now.


    I didn''t know how long I sat in the conference room. After a while, Everly came in again. She ced a


    "Thanks!" I took the information. Everly turned to leave.


    "By the way, at 1 p.m. in the Waterside Pavilion on the 16th floor of Hilton Hotel, I arranged to negotiate


    with the person in charge of CH about the acquisition. As the head, I hope you will be there on time!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Thank ... " Before I could say thank you, Everly had already left.


    I sighed, calmed down, and opened the information. Since I wanted to acquire CH, it was necessary to


    understand the information. But I sadly found that all the information contained figures that were difficult


    to understand. I could not understand them at all.


    I want to study more. However, looking at the time that it had been twelve o''clock, I hurried to pack up


    and took a bus to the Hilton Hotel. I arrived at the hotel at exactly one o''clock in the afternoon. I ran to


    the Waterside Pavilion as fast as I could be. When I was panting to push open the door of the private


    room, I froze in ce.


    I saw Alicia was sitting in therge room of exquisite luxury. Today, she wore a set of pinkdy dress


    with curly hair. She was not only ady, but also looked like a capable and experienced woman.


    "Rachael, you bitch!" as Alicia looked up at me, her beautiful face instantly was distorted with fury. She


    got up and pounced on me, pping me.


    I was so shocked when I saw Alicia and did not react. So, I was pped. As Alicia raised her hand to


    hit me again, I grabbed her hand. she pulled my hair, her eyes filled with anger, "You bitch. How dare


    you record and threaten my mother? I will disfigure you today!" as she said this, Alicia beat me


    regardless of image.


    But now, we were the only two in the whole box. She did not need to consider her image and could


    reveal her true nature without scruple.


    "This is the truth, Alicia. Don¡¯t you know who the bitch is?" I also grabbed her long hair and hit her hard.


    We wrestled together like two crazy people and didn''t care about our image, just wanting to tear each


    other apart.


    "You bitch, give me the recording!" Alicia was beating me while looking for my phone.


    I grabbed her long hair with my one hand and grabbed everywhere I could hurt Alicia with the other,


    "Recording? Alicia, even if you find my phone, I still have a dozen copies!"


    At this moment, the sound of joking and footsteps came from outside.

 Chapter 23 Be Bitterly Disappointed for the First Time 2

    Chapter 23 Be Bitterly Disappointed for the First Time 2


    "I''ll take you bitch a lessonter!" Alicia pushed me away in panic and got up. Soon, she had tidied up


    her hair and clothes that were messy from the wrestling and sat straight.


    I had not yet reacted to what was going on, only to see Everly and three men in suite in. while


    seeing me sitting on the ground, Everly looked angry and her face became gloomy.


    "This is?" a man in a suit at the end looked at me and spoke.


    "She is the head of CH!" Everly said and looked at me coldly. But she still introduced me to the man


    just now, "This is Director Wong of CH!"


    I hurriedly picked myself up from the floor, tried to calm down, and greeted him, "Hello, Director Wong!"


    "She is the head of Rich?" Alicia stood up and looked at me, "Aren''t you always the person in charge of


    Rich, Everly?"


    Everly smiled, "It used to be me. But now, it''s Rachael, who is also in charge of the acquisition project


    this time! Do you know each other?"


    "No. I am just a little surprised. Everly, you are so capable. But you were suddenly reced. I am


    surprised!" Alicia smiled.


    I didn''t speak. I was unsure if I had gone to the wrong room and happened to meet Alicia before. But


    what they said just now proved that not only did I not go to the wrong room, but also, Alicia was the


    person in charge of CH.


    But CH was a luxury brand under the Marlon Group. How could Alicia be the person in charge of CH?


    The answer was obvious. But I suppressed it and did not think about anything.


    I sat down in silence. I sat with Everly and a man in a suit, while the other two men sat to the left of


    Alicia. I realized that the two men in suits were from CH.


    We sat there face to face and fell silent.


    Everly nced at me with a mocking face, not having the slightest intention to help me. The person in


    charge was her before. But now, it suddenly became me. I knew that everyone who experienced such


    a thing would be unhappy.


    I secretly took a deep breath and said, "Miss Alicia, we are sincere in acquiring CH. Please make a


    price!"


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard everyone elseughing at me. Aliciaughed and was about to


    speak when her phone rang. She answered the phone. After hanging up, she looked at me and said,


    "Everyone, please wait a moment!"


    I then did not speak again. I knew I must have just said something wrong. So, I had to think about the


    wording again. Since Alicia pretended not to know me, I must also pretend not to know her.


    Suddenly the door to the private room was pushed open. I looked up and my brain went nk. It was


    Marlon who pushed the door and entered.


    "Mr. Redford!"


    "Mr. Redford!" everyone got up and greeted Marlon.


    "Marlon, you''re here!" Alicia smiled sweetly at Marlon. Marlon walked over, sat down beside Alicia, and


    tenderly touched her head.


    I was caught off guard while seeing this. I stood up sharply. Instantly, everyone looked at me. Marlon


    also found me. He nced at me with his dark eyes and then talked to Alicia.


    "I, I''m going to the toilet!" I left in panic and hid in the toilet. I kept putting water on my face, "Rachael,


    calm down, calm down!" but when I looked at my pale face in the mirror, I really wanted to cry.


    "Rachael, aren''t you looking forward to seeing my fianc¨¦ day and night? I called him here for you. Why


    are you hiding here!" suddenly, Alicia walked in with a smile, "Hey, Rachael, are you crying?"


    I wiped the water off my face and I said coldly, "You''re thinking too much. Why should I cry?"


    "Rachael, there really is a reason for you to cry. You must be surprised why I''m here and why I''ve


    be the head of CH, aren''t you?"


    "It''s none of my business!" I said and turned around to leave.


    Alicia pulled me, approached me with a smile, and said word by word, "That''s because I had to do my


    internship in my junior year. Marlon didn''t want me to work outside. So, he gave me the whole CH to


    manage it as I please!"


    Hearing the words of Alicia, I felt hurt. My body was stiff and cold. Internship? Just because Alicia had


    to do internship, Marlon simply gave the whole CH as a gift to her? How much he loved her!


    But what about me, who had been with him for four years?


    My heart hurt so much. I only saw Alicia smile at me pleasantly but did not notice that she put a ring


    into my pocket.


    "Rachael, please be scrupulous in separating public from private interests. Come back to the room


    quickly. Marlon is still waiting inside!" Alicia patted my face and turned away in pleasure.


    I stood in the same ce and felt bitterly disappointed.


    I had loved Marlon for four years. Marlon had just known Alicia for a short time. Besides, Alicia also had


    an affair with Kaleb. Why? Why did Marlon prefer to love such Alicia rather than me?


    I really felt hurt.


    ''No, no, Rachael. You are here to negotiate and acquire CH. Only after acquiring CH, your contract with


    Kieran is established and you do not have to pay back Davidson''s medical expenses.'' I said to myself.


    I patted my face hard, took several deep breaths, and suppressed all my emotions before going back.


    "Not here!"


    "I don''t see it here either!" as soon as I pushed the door in, I saw everyone looking for something all


    over the ce. Alicia was sitting there and her eyes were red. She said to Marlon pitifully, "Marlon, I''m


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    sorry. It''s all my fault that I didn''t keep the engagement ring well. It''s all my fault!"


    "Never mind. We can buy another one if it''s gone!" Marlonforted her.


    "No, it is our engagement ring. We must find it!" Alicia''s tears fell down and she looked especially pitiful.


    I was a little confused, but finally knew what was going on. Then, I said lightly, "Since Mr. Redford will


    buy another for you, Miss Alicia does not need to cry pitifully!"


    Alicia looked at me with her big eyes incredulously, as if I had said something treacherous.


    "It is a ring Marlon bought for me. I can''t lose it. Besides, I can''t waste Marlon''s money!" Alicia said


    sweetly. Suddenly, she looked at me, "I remember. Just now when others have note, I took off the


    ring and put it on the table while washing my hands. At that time, Miss Rachael was already there.


    Have you seen it?"


    I froze and said in a cold voice, "I didn''t see anything!"


    "But I really put it here. At that time, we were the only two in the room!" Tears poured down Alicia''s


    cheeks. She looked so pitiful that it was as if I was a bully who was bullying her ruthlessly.


    "Rachael, we have searched everywhere. I think we''d better search you!" Everly said firmly.


    "I think so!" Marlon looked at me and spoke.

 Chapter 24 Marlon, I Return the Last Love to You

    Chapter 24 Marlon, I Return the Last Love to You


    I looked at Marlon in shock. Why did he search me while his fianc¨¦e''s ring was missing? But Marlon did


    not look at me and justforted Alicia with concern.


    He only cared about Alicia and did not care about me at all.


    I wanted tough. But my eyes which were fixed on him hurt very much. However, I was still unwilling


    to take my eyes off him. I kept looking at him even my eyes were painful.


    "Rachael, this is about the reputation of Universal Group. It is not just about your reputation!" Everly


    said and directly came to search me without my permission.


    Just as I was about to resist, I felt angry and disappointed while seeing that Marlon was so concerned


    about Alicia. I did not want Marlon misunderstand me.


    Everyone in the world could misunderstand me. But I did not want Marlon to misunderstand me at all.


    So, I stopped resisting, letting Everly search me and take out all the things in my pockets.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound rang out clearly in the room. A ring fell out of the misceneous items in


    Everly''s hands.


    "My ring!" Alicia picked up the ring on the table and widened her eyes in surprise. Marlon turned to me,


    staring at me with coldness and contempt.


    I went nk, looked at the ring in Alicia''s hand, and froze.


    "Rachael, I really didn''t expect you to steal this ring!" Everly said with contempt. Several other people in


    the room all looked at me dismissively, whispering about me.


    "Sister, you hate me so much?" Alicia took the ring and came to me. She looked at me and her tears


    fell down silently, "You hate me so much that you even stole my engagement ring and don''t want to see


    me happy, don''t you?" Alicia cried more terribly. She looked like a pure and harmless doll and was


    endearing.


    "I ..." I moved my lips, but could not say anything.


    Everly and others heard Alicia call me sister. Although they were confused, they did not speak and just


    stood aside, condescending to see fun.


    "Sister, you know, you are my only sister in this world!" Alicia looked at me deeply, "If you do not want


    to see me happy, then I will not be happy. If you want the ring, then I will give you the ring. Sister, is this


    enough?" Alicia stuffed the ring into my hand and ran out crying.


    I took the ring and went nk. But I wanted to tell Marlon that I didn''t steal Alicia''s ring. I really didn''t do


    it.


    "Rachael, you are more disgusting now. I didn¡¯t realize that!" Marlon looked at me sharply and then


    turned around to chase after Alicia.


    I was so sad that I bit back the words I would like to have said.


    "Rachael, you really bring shame on ourpany!" Everly and another man scolded me. I was silent.


    Suddenly, I remembered that when I was in the toilet, Alicia had been closed to me to talk.


    I understood everything. Alicia must have deliberately put the ring into my pocket at that time and then


    set me up.


    "Marlon, it''s not what you think!" I hastened to rush out and stopped Marlon.


    Marlon looked at me coldly. His look really made me sad. But I could only suppress the feelings and


    desperately exined, "Marlon, I really didn''t steal the ring. when I went to the toilet, Alicia deliberately


    put it in my pocket to set me up!"


    Marlon snorted, "Rachael, it''s amazing that you can be so shameless. Will you be more shameless?"


    "I really did not steal the ring!" I could not hold back my tears anymore. I wanted to reach out and pull


    Marlon''s hand. But he mercilessly shook me off and turned around to leave.


    "Marlon, why do you always believe in Alicia? Do you know that she is with other men behind your


    back!" I shouted angrily.


    Marlon stopped and turned to look at me. I eagerly took out my phone and handed it to Marlon, "What I


    said is true. You''ll know when you listen to it!"


    As long as Marlon listened to the recording, he would know everything. He would know that he had


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    always misunderstood me and Alicia was the bad one.


    Marlon looked at me in silence. I opened the phone and urgently handed it to him again. But Marlon


    suddenly smiled at me mockingly and coldly, "Rachael, I believe in Alicia, not you!"


    Words failed me. The phone in my hand became unusually heavy. I wanted to cry. Tears were trickling


    down my cheeks, "But I have evidence. The recording in this phone is the evidence!"


    "Rachael, I do not believe in you. Moreover, I do not believe any evidence in your hands. Because you


    are extremely disgusting!" Marlon turned to chase after Alicia without any hesitation. Thest look he


    gave me was like a cold, piercing knife which fiercely stuck into my heart at once.


    I looked at the phone in my hand and chuckled. At this moment, I felt desperate. I had loved him for


    four years, fourteen hundred and sixty days and nights. But Marlon said he did not believe in me. Even


    though I had evidence, he did not believe in me at all.


    However, he believed in Alicia for no reason, the vicious woman who cheated on him behind his back.


    I burst intoughter. What else could it all be for? Of course it was because Marlon loved Alicia


    unconditionally, as I loved him. What else could make people believe in a person so blindly and firmly?


    I smiled and walked out step by step. Marlon was tenderly hugging Alicia, stroking her long hair, and


    gently said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anyone hurt you!"


    When I heard that, I smiled more dismissively, "Marlon, here''s your ring!" I handed the ring to him with


    a smile on my face.


    Marlon instinctively stood in front of Alicia and took the ring. Such a subtle action showed his love for


    Alicia to the fullest.


    ''Rachael, what are you still fantasizing about? It''s time for these absurd things to end.'' I said to myself.


    "Marlon, I return this pen to you, too!" I took out a pen from my close pocket and gave it to Marlon.


    This pen was my life. Since I asked for it from Marlon. I had never thought of returning it to him.


    Because it was my only hope and the only thing Marlon gave me.


    But Marlon would never know that the day was my birthday. This pen was broken and he was about to


    throw it. I asked him for it. He would never know that I had treated this pen as a birthday gift and as my


    love.


    "Marlon, I give myst love back to you!" I smiled and stuffed the pen into Marlon''s hand.

 Chapter 25 Marlon Youre Inhuman (I)

    Chapter 25 Marlon You''re Inhuman (I)


    Marlon stared at me with his angry ck eyes and said,


    "What do you mean?"


    I smile at Marlon.


    "You''ve cut me off from my thoughts. How do you think what I mean!"


    My eyes fell on Alicia behind Marlon. I wore a smile.


    "Of course I wish you two a happy life!"


    I snorted mockingly and turned to leave.


    Marlon yanked me back with force that I mmed right into his hard chest. I tried to push his away, but


    he had surprising strength and it hurt as if my wrist had broken.


    "Marlon, I think you got the wrong person. Your beloved fianc¨¦e is behind you, not me. Let go of me


    lest I get your hands dirty!"


    Before I could finish my words, he held my wrist more tightly. It hurt so much.


    Marlon stared at me. His dark eyes were burning with angry fire, as if to devour me. My heart ached. I


    felt funny and sad. He was angry for a while, and I naively thought that he loved me. But the fact


    proved again and again that Marlon only hated me.


    He was deeply in love with Alicia.


    "Marlon, I will remove you from my world and consider you have never showed up!"


    "Rachael!"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Marlon shouted my name angrily.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I looked into his eyes and was silent, expecting his words, but Alicia suddenly gave a short scream and


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    fainted on the ground. Marlon pushed me away and anxiously picked up Alicia on the ground to check


    what was going on with her.


    My body was pushed into the stone pir behind me. I was painful, but I did not move. Marlon anxiously


    picked up Alicia to the car and left. I had never seen his anxious face, which was like a knife stabbing in


    my heart.


    It hurt.


    Looking at the car disappear, all I could do was to smile miserably and self-deprecatingly. I should not


    have expected.


    Tears fell down from my eyes, and I pped my face hard trying to stop that.


    "Rachael, you can''t cry, you can''t cry again for Marlon, absolutely not!"


    But the tears were falling down, so I hit myself hard again. Yeah, what was worth crying for? Alicia


    pretended to faint obviously, but Marlon was anxious. What was I crying for?


    I raised my head, looked in the direction of the long-lost car and turned back to Universal Group.


    But as soon as I entered the office, people throughout the office stared at me with a strange look and


    hid the things in their hands, as if I would steal them if they didn''t.


    Suddenly, a sense of foreboding pervaded. People around looked at me and murmured.


    "I can''t believe she stole things. What a disgrace to Universal Group!"


    "And she suddenly reced the position of Ms. Everly!


    I heard she shamelessly went to be Mr. Charles''s pet in order to get into Universal Group!"


    "It''s disgusting enough to look at her. She pretended to be nice, but she actually is the most disgusting


    one!"


    I looked around at my colleagues brightly disliking me without any consideration for my feelings, and I


    just went back to my own seat in silence.


    "Mr. Charles is here, Mr. Charles is here!"


    Suddenly, the office was abuzz with excitement, but each one of them suppressed their excitement due


    to the presence of Kieran.


    I got up and went towards the office where Kieran went in. I was aware that CH was a brand under the


    Marlon Group, but I didn''t expect that the person in charge was Alicia. If it was Alicia in charge, I would


    fail to acquire it.


    So, I had to talk to Kieran.


    When I walked in, Everly was debriefing Kieran about events in the afternoon, including that I had


    stolen Alicia''s ring, disgraced the Universal Group and disgraced Kieran.


    I didn''t retort, but stood quietly in the corner and waited for Everly to finish her report.


    "Look, Mr. Charles, Rachael has nothing to say. I think an employee who tarnishes thepany''s


    image like this should never be tolerated!"


    Everly said with a straight face.


    Kieran responded faintly.


    "I got it!"


    Then he told Everly to go out. Everly looked at Kieran with some consternation. She could not believe


    that Kieran didn''t fire me on the spot but told her to leave, but Everly said nothing and left with an ugly


    face. Before opening the door, she gave me a fierce re.


    "I didn''t steal Alicia''s ring!"


    I spoke.


    Kieran stoodzily by the window and sideways to me. I couldn''t see his expression, but he answered


    me faintly.


    "You believe me!"


    I walked up in amazement and excitement.


    Kieran turned around and stared at me with his red eyes. I suddenly remembered that Kieran had set


    the rule that I couldn''t get close to him, so I backed up consciously and looked at Kieran and said


    sincerely.


    "Thank you for believing me!"


    It surprised me that everyone in the world didn¡¯t believe me, while the one I thought would be believe


    me chose to believe me.


    Kieran grunted.


    "Mr. Charles, can I change the deal between me and you? As long as it''s not acquiring CH, I can do


    anything!"


    I asked carefully.


    Kieran stared at me, with a chill seeping from his blood-red eyes and a powerful pressure pressing


    down on me.


    "One week, if you fail, contract will be cancelled!"


    Kieran finished and left, not giving me any chance to say anything at all.


    I stood still, feeling bad, but I knew that since there was only one road ahead, I had to finish it, even if it


    was full of thorns, otherwise, what should Davidson do?


    "How shameless, she couldn''t wait to go to him as soon as he arrived!"


    "Yes, disgusting. How dare she defile Mr. Charles!"


    As soon as I walked out the door, the women in the office mocked me loudly. I just ignored it and went


    back to my seat.


    "Rachael, don¡¯t be toocent. Universal Group is a ce where efficiency and performance are


    important, and Mr. Charles only values ability. People without ability and value can only be eliminated


    by thepany!"


    Everly walked past my seat and warned me.


    I didn''t say anything and studied information of CH.


    As soon as it was at the end of the day, I rushed to the hospital with the information in my arms, but just


    as I was about to reach the hospital, I was suddenly pulled backwards into a dim alley.

 Chapter 26 Marlon Youre Inhuman (II)

    Chapter 26 Marlon You''re Inhuman (II)


    I didn''t even have time to react before the fists came pelting down on me and all I could do was


    instinctively curl up and protect myself as best I could, but my hair was grabbed hard and I was


    wrenched away like a shrimp trying to protect itself.


    The man grabbed me was strong bald man with many tattoos. Next to him were other three bald men


    with tattoo. And and at the end, leisurely standing watching the show is Kaleb.


    Kaleb smirked as he walked up to me and fiercely gave a p on my face, which made me instantly


    feel my nose get hot and nosebleed flowed out from it, but Kaleb gave me another p and viciously


    pinched my chin with an angry look and said.


    "You bitch not only dare to record us and threaten us with the recording, and you dare to tell Marlon. I


    must give you a lesson today!"


    "Beat her to death!"


    Kaleb shrugged me off and ordered.


    I didn''t even have time to say a word before I was pinned to the ground and beaten like garbage by


    four burly men.


    The pain was overwhelming, but I did not even know where it was hurting, where I was being beat. My


    mind became nk, and even my consciousness became blurred. I wanted to shout for help, but, one


    of the strong men covered my mouth, I could not do anything at all.


    I hate at this moment everything in this world. Why? Why? What exactly did I do wrong? Why treated


    me like this? I just fell in love with Marlon, but just want to do my best to cure Davidson''s disease. What


    exactly did I do wrong that God wanted to punish me like this?


    On the contrary, Alicia had so many men who love her. Marlon was deeply in love with her, and Kaleb


    was now here beating me for her.


    Why?


    I looked at the hospital from the alley. I was desperate. The hospital was right in front of me, my


    beloved Davidson was just a few steps away, but I couldn''t go see him.


    As the punches and kicksnded hard on my body one by one, my head went nker and nker, my


    consciousness became more and more blurred. I even saw two hospitals, and I thought that I would be


    killed alive like this.


    But fortunately it didn''t. The moment I thought I was going to be killed, the beating stopped. Kaleb


    looked at me with a condescending look and taunted.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You bitch, if you dare to ruin things between Alicia and me again, if you dare to bully Alicia, it won''t be


    as simple as it is now. I will make your life worse than death!"


    After Kaleb warned me and left with the four big men, I was on the ground like mud, my vision blurred


    and ovepping as I watched them leave. I tried to climb out but I couldn''t hold it up any longer and


    passed out.


    When I woke up it waspletely dark. I was still lying in the alley and no one had found me. I


    propped myself up off the ground. And when I moved, my whole body hurt.


    Billie called. I knew that she must be worried about me, so I took a deep breath and held back all the


    pain before picking up the phone.


    "Billie, I''m sorry, I''m still working overtime. I might not be able toe to the hospital for the next two


    days. Please take care of Davidson!"


    "Ms. Cornell, don''t worry about Davidson, I will take care of him. You must take care of your own


    health!"


    Billie talked to me for a long time and gave the phone to Davidson.


    The silence on the other end of the phone cut like a knife through my heart, hurting me more than the


    beating I just took, but I can''t let Davidson worry about me and let him see my miserable look or let him


    hear that something was wrong.


    I endured the intense pain that was everywhere in my body and gently and pleasurablyforted


    Davidson.


    "Davidson, don''t worry, we''re just staying here for a few days. Then I will take you home, where only


    me and you live that house, and you can do whatever you want!"


    My eyes ache intensely and I raised my head to keep the tears from falling!


    Home?


    Where was our home?


    Sadness overwhelmed me. I didn''t dare to talk to Davidson any further, afraid that Davidson would hear


    something, so I hung up the phone in a hurry.


    I looked up and there were lights in the dark ahead. Peopleing and going were strange and


    indifferent.


    ¡®No, Rachael, you have to pull yourself together, you have to cheer up, you have to work hard, you


    must never fall down, because, Davidson needs you to protect him.¡¯


    I pped my face to keep all the negative emotions down and walked towards the department I had


    just rented, but the moment I was about to enter the apartment, I froze.


    Marlon got off from a Bentley parked on the roadside and walked to me step by step. He was in a dark


    blue suit, and the top button was casually unbuttoned, the cor had been pulled. He was Like a


    cheetah slowlying in ck, threatening but suffused with a deadly attraction.


    I instinctively turned around to run in fast. I had been beaten, and I didn''t want him to see me now.


    What was more, he treated me badly too during the day.


    "Rachael, are you ashamed to see me?"


    Marlon yanked me and threw me against the wall, mming my already bruised body against the stone


    wall mercilessly.


    I forced myself to endure the pain, looked straight at Marlon and sneered.


    "I am ashamed?


    Mr. Redford, why should I!"


    My heart was like cut open, with blood dripping down. It hurt, it really hurt, it really hurt!


    I exined to Marlon again and again, and it was clear that the evidence was overwhelming, but


    Marlonfelt that it waspletely unnecessary to verify the truth.


    Because, he was convinced of Alicia.


    Because, he was deeply in love with Alicia.


    But as long as it was something he wanted to know, even if I had just moved in, he could find my


    amodations in the time it took to turn his back.


    It was about love instead of trust.


    Marlon approached me. His dark eyes were filled with fierce intent. He cupped my chin fiercely with


    strength.


    "Look at you, Rachael, you are disgusting!"


    "Mr. Redford, I was just arguing with someone, howe I am disgusting?"


    I sneered and stared at Marlon.


    Marlon smiled coldly at me.


    "Rachael, do you really think I don''t know what dirty things you have done? Look at this disgusting look,


    didn¡¯t you get caught by someone else¡¯s wife for you messed around with her husband?"


    I looked at Marlon, staring at him with a deadly stare.


    Suddenly,


    I pped hard on Marlon''s face, using all my strength.

 Chapter 27 Marlon I Hate You

    Chapter 27 Marlon I Hate You


    Never, never did I think that one day Marlon would think of me with such disgusting thoughts.


    "Marlon, I hate you!"


    I pushed Marlon away with all my strength and turned around to leave.


    "You hate me, Rachael, you''re not in any position to hate me!"


    Marlon yanked me back as soon as he could, imprisoning my wrists painfully as if they were broken.


    I looked at Marlon''s cold face and his cold gaze. I did not want to tangle with him anymore, even for


    half a second.


    I struggled hard, trying to shake his hand off.


    "Do you think it''s working?"


    Marlon suddenly sneered at me and jerked me backwards over his shoulder as he headed inside the


    apartment.


    "Let go of me!"


    I pped him angrily, but it was in vain.


    "Marlon, if you don''t let go of me, I''ll scream for help!"


    "I don''t mind if you want people toe round to watch you!"


    Marlon was unconcerned and carried me to the exact room I was staying in, fished the key out of my


    pocket and opened the door to get in.


    "Get out!"


    Marlon mmed me on the bed and I jumped up in anger to kick Marlon out.


    Marlon locked the door directly and sat next to me.


    I rented a department, which was the smallest room, covering under forty square feet, The kitchte


    was all in the same room, and only the small bathroom was separated by a door.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    With Marlonhere, the small room was instantly enveloped with invisible powerful oppression, so I was


    unusually ufortable and angry, but I could not do anything about him.


    There was really nothing to do when it came to that.


    I had to hide in the bathroom. It was small, but at least it was separated by a door so I didn''t have to


    see that face that I had loved for four whole years.


    "You should take a bath, since many men touched you!"


    Marlon pushed the door and kicked away the chair I deliberately put against the back of the door,


    because the bathroom door was broken from the time I moved in and couldn''t be locked. I thought it


    didn''t matter then, but now, I really wanted to put all the locks in the world on this door, so that I didn''t


    need to hear such hurtful words anymore.


    "Get out!"


    My body trembled slightly, but I tried to suppress it as best I could.


    Marlon took the shower and drenched it on me directly. The cold water poured over my head and


    drenched my entire body, soaking all my clothes through. While the various injuries on my body where I


    had just been beaten up hurt hard again because of the sudden cold water.


    "Marlon, you''re insane!"


    It was the first time I scolded Marlon so angrily.


    Marlon coldly smiled, staring at me with his dark eyes. I had never seen him like this, and I was too


    scared to say a word, but instinctively cowered. Marlon fiercely confined me. My clothes were torn


    apart, and my head instantly went nk.


    "Look how dirty you are, wash it all off!"


    Marlon tore all the clothes off my body, pinned me to the tiles, and poured hot water over me.


    Pain spread through my body. I couldn''t help but whimper, even tears came from my eyes.


    "Marlon, you''re inhuman, you are fucking inhuman!"


    The excruciating pain really overwhelmed me and I cursed angrily.


    "I''m inhuman?


    I''m inhuman?"


    Marlon''s voice was low and cold, like a wounded beast venting its sorrow in anger.


    "Then I''ll show you what it means to be inhuman!"


    Marlon threw away the shower and pressed down on me violently.


    "What do you want?"


    I said in horror.


    Marlonughed coldly.


    "The thing you like!"


    He pressed me against his chest, moving as roughly as he could.


    I couldn''t help but scream out in dismay.


    In the past, when I was with Marlon, my favorite posture was being held hard and tightly by Marlon and


    my chest fit his chest without a gap because I could clearly feel his heartbeat.


    But now, Marlon''s zing chest and his heartbeat, apanied by his rudeness, made me sad


    infinitely.


    I had never felt that loving someone could be this sad and that being with the one I loved could be


    disgusting.


    Anger, disgust overwhelmingly wrapped around me. I opened my mouth and bit hard on Marlon''s


    chest, closest to the heart. The taste of blood instantly swept my lips and teeth, because, I used all my


    strength.


    "How dare you bite me!"


    Marlon squeezed my neck and pinned me against the wall.


    I licked the blood from my lips andughed mockingly.


    "Mr. Redford, should I hug you happily?"


    The suffocating unpleasantness made it hard for me to speak, but I didn''t struggle this time and let


    Marlon squeeze my throat, raising my head and looking straight at Marlon.


    "Mr. Redford, you know I love money and men, of course, my favourate is a rich man to give me


    money. Mr. Redford, you did not give me money, so ......"


    "Rachael, you bitch!"


    Marlon mmed me to the ground.


    Iughed.


    "Yeah, I am. Look at my bruises, I was caught and beat by a man¡¯s wife, but I''m happy because I get


    paid!"


    Bang!


    Before my words fell, Marlon mmed his fist hard on the ss door of the bathroom, and all the ss


    on it shattered on the floor with a crash.


    Blood flowed out from Marlon''s fist, and I was too shocked to reflect.


    "Rachael, you make me sick!"


    Marlon took onest look at me and then left. His eyes were full of disgust.


    I looked at his back as he left, until the door outside was mmed shut. I got up from the ground,


    where there was broken ss andMarlon¡¯s blood.


    It was like the flowers left in the cold.


    I could not feel my heart and all thoughts disappeared. I was like a puppet stepping over the ss on


    the floor, not happy, not sad, not painful. I step out of the bathroom  without feeling blood in my feet.


    But the moment I walked out of the bathroom, I clearly saw a pen on the table, which was returned to


    Marlon.

 Chapter 28 Appointment with Marlon

    Chapter 28 Appointment with Marlon


    I rushed over, picked up the pen and smashed it hard on the ground, the pen bounced back to my feet.


    I stared at it and stomped on it as hard as I could. Bright red blood flowed out from my feet, staining the


    pen red, but no matter how hard I stomped on it, I just couldn''t break the pen.


    He didn¡¯t believe me and he insulted me with the most vile words, why didn''t I throw this pen away?


    Why did I bring it here?


    Why!


    Tears flowed frantically down the corners of my eyes. I crouched down in defeat, cradling the pen on


    the floor tightly into my arms.


    He insulted me, did not believe me and was about to get engage with Alicia, why did he still give me


    hope?


    ¡®Marlon, as long as you casually hook your fingers at me, I will still return to you.


    Even if you nder me with the most vile words in the world, I will feel that you still care about me


    when you bring this pen!¡¯


    The tears flowed like crazy. I held the pen howling. I had loved Marlon for four years. But the love was


    arduous.


    For many times I was to give up and leave, but I failed.


    ¡®Marlon, your heartless and your indifference made me tired. I''m just a person, I need rest.¡¯


    My emotions were raging wildly, but I didn''t want to control them at all. I''d had too many things happen


    to me, all my emotions had been suppressed for too long, and at this moment, I didn''t want to suppress


    them anymore, but to cry out loud, at least, I could feel better.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When the first ray of sunlight came in in the next morning, I opened my eyes and told myself to pull


    myself together.


    I didn''t know when I fell asleep, and I forget how long I cried. When I woke up the next day, I was


    clutching my pen tightly, leaning on the foot of the table. I curled up for the night and when I woke up in


    the morning, there were tears in the corners of my eyes, and the room was in messes, and I was


    bruised over the body.


    I looked out at the rising sun and smiled to myself.


    "Rachael, everything will be fine, you have to cheer up!"


    But when I looked at my foot with ss in it, Iughed bitterly and helplessly. I took the medical kit, took


    out the ss and applied the medicine. The pain made my tearse out of my eyes. That was what I


    get for letting my emotions gost night. It hurt!


    I medicated the bruises from the beating on my body as well and cleaned up my room. I faced the


    mirror and smiled.


    "Rachael, from now on you should stop thinking about anything, don''t think about Alicia, don''t think


    about Marlon. You just need to work hard, get CH and earn Davidson''s surgery fee"


    I nodded firmly to myself


    I didn''t get to the office early because of my injured foot, but thankfully I wasn''tte.


    "Shame on her for having the nerve toe to work!"


    "Yes, if I were her, I''d want to find a hole in the ground. but she''s still walking around openly!"


    As soon as I entered the office, a few of my colleagues looked up, nced at me with disgusted


    contempt and talked loudly without regard.


    I walked towards my own seat as if I hadn''t heard.


    "If she was walking around, how could she steal things. Lock up your stuff and don¡¯t get them lost!"


    Behind me, a sharp female voice fell into my ears, followed by the echoing voices of the crowd.


    I sat down and tried to smile with my head down. I thought I didn¡¯t care, but I still felt upset.


    "Rachael!"


    Everly suddenly walked up to me. I gathered my emotions and looked up at her. Everly gave me a look.


    "This seat is not for you anymore, your seat is there!"


    Everly pointed towards the back and I looked over.


    It was a remote corner near the toilet, not in the office at all. In that corner quietly sat a worn desk and a


    chair, even without aputer.


    Everly looked at me with a condescending look out of the corner of her eye and said coldly.


    "You stole things and everyone is afraid you''ll steal from them, so you have to be seperated!"


    "Ok!"


    Without waiting for Everly to finish her sentence, I got up and walked to there with the documents.


    Everly faintly froze, and then smiled looking at my back. The colleagues felt d that Everly made this


    arrangement, saying I should have been separated and fired!


    I heard all the words, but I never retorted. I had to cure Davidson, so I didn¡¯t care about their views and


    my own feelings. Davidson''s surgery fee was the most important thing.


    I buried my head and re-studied the documents that Everly had given me about CH. I was thirsty and I


    got up to get some water to drink.


    There was a girl at my age pouring tea in front of me, wearing a yellow dress that set off her fabulous


    figure just right. She looked so pretty and sweet that I instantly took a bit of a liking to her.


    "Yanis, get me a ss of water!"


    At this moment, a woman with sultry makeup walked over and squeezed right over, handing Yanis a


    ss of water.


    "Ok!"


    I froze. Yanis smiled sweetly and helped the woman to get water.


    "Anyone else wants water? Give me the cup!"


    Yanis shouted to the colleagues. The colleagues came over and handed her their own cups, smiling


    provocatively at me.


    I smiled instantly put my cup on my desk, grabbed my bag and walked out. I stood outside the building,


    looking up at the blue sky.


    "Rachael, it''s okay, you''re just upset, and now it''s time to get down to business!"


    I took out my phone to call Alicia. Since CH was a gift from Marlon to Alicia, then, if I wanted to acquire


    CH, I had to do something to Alicia. But she refused to answer my call, so I had no choice but to go


    directly to Marlon Group to find Alicia.


    "Sorry, the CH acquisition project is now under the direct responsibility of Mr. Redford!"


    The receptionist of Marlon Group told me.


    I was a little taken aback.


    "Then please make an appointment for me to meet Mr. Redford, I want to discuss with him about the


    CH acquisition!"


    "Ok, please wait!"


    The receptionist picked up the phone to call Marlon''s office.

 Chapter 29 Marlons Love will Never Belong to Me

    Chapter 29 Marlon''s Love will Never Belong to Me


    I stood and waited. After the receptionist hung up the phone, she nced at me up and down with


    strange gaze. She said coldly,


    "Mr. Redford said he would see you!"


    "Why, I''m here to about the CH acquisition project!"


    I hastened to add.


    But the receptionist''s attitude got worse and she sneered at me.


    "Mr. Redford said he doesn¡¯t want to see you, so get out of here!"


    Marlon had a bad temper and left unpleasantlyst night. How could he be willing to see me now? But I


    can''t leave!


    "I''ll just wait here!"


    I smiled at the receptionist.


    But she looked at me with a condescending look.


    "What kind of ce do you think Marlon Group is? Get out!


    If you refuse to get out, I''ll ask the security to kick you out!"


    I smiled bitterly and could only go out and wait. As long as I waited at the gate, I could see Marlon.


    Thinking of this, I was in a much better mood. The sun in the summer made me sweaty all over the


    body. Besides I was covered with injuries, with sweat on, I felt painful.


    "Come on, Rachael!"


    I smiled to myself.


    I had been waiting at the gate. At noon the employees of Marlon Group came out to eat lunch. When I


    was thinking whether Marlon would go out for lunch, I saw Alicia holding Marlon''s arm, came out talking


    andughing, looking intimate.


    There was a moment, I almost fell to the ground, but then I smiled. Alicia and Marlon was a couple and


    I had known about it. Why was I surprised and sad?


    "Sister!"


    When Alicia saw me, her eyes widened in surprise


    "Ignore the irrelevant people!"


    When Alicia was about toe up to take my hand affectionately, Marlon coldly said. Alicia with her


    charming eyes looked at me. She seemed to dare not refute Marlon''s words, so she could only follow


    him.


    I lowered my head and smiled softly and proceeded to follow them, because the acquisition of CH was


    definitely something that had to be talked about, but it just had to be the right time.


    The sun shone hotly on the head. Sweat like rain covered my face and the entire body. Many of the


    body''s still unhealed wounds stained with salty sweat that I could not help but frown. Alicia leaned on


    Marlon, as if they were born to be a perfect match.


    My eyes were stung by the image in front of me, painful yet sore. I lowered my head and looked at my


    feet, but the sound of Alicia¡¯sughter reached my ears clearly.


    Sheughed happily.


    Marlon took Alicia to an upscale Japanese restaurant, I couldn''t go in with it, so I could only stand


    outside the restaurant. The waiters standing there looked at me with contempt and strange eyes, I just


    ignored it.


    A burst of fragrance came out from inside. I was hungry, but I did not dare to leave, in case they left.


    I asionally looked up just in time to see Marlon tenderly took a piece of salmon to Alicia, and Alicia


    smiled sweetly at Marlon.


    I smiled, scrambling to keep my head down.


    I didn''t know exactly how long I waited, it just felt like every second was incredibly long. Finally Marlon


    and Alicia finished eating and came out, and I continued to follow behind them looking for opportunities.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Aftering out from the restaurant, Alicia was a bit quiet, and Marlon asked with concern. Alicia


    shook her head and held her right ring finger tightly. Marlon petted Alicia''s head.


    "Give up the soiled ring, let''s buy a new one!"


    My feet stopped abruptly, the soiled ring?


    A ring that I touched was a soiled ring?


    I raised my head and looked at Marlon.


    "Really?"


    Alicia''s eyes widened and she looked at Marlon like a child.


    "Of course, you''re so wonderful, of course you should have the best of everything!"


    Marlon stroked Alicia''s head again, as if I didn''t exist from the beginning to the end.


    It hurt. The pen in my pocket seemed to be stabbing me like a dagger. I clenched my fists in a death


    grip and could only take back my eyes and continued to follow them to the jewelry store.


    "Hello, Mr. Redford!"


    As soon as the clerks in the jewelry store saw Marlon, all twenty or so of them bowed respectfully, and


    then said to Alicia.


    "Hello, Miss Alicia!"


    But when they saw me, they all frowned in unison, but because I came in right after Marlon, they didn''t


    dare to kick me out.


    "Mr. Redford, what kind of ring do you want this time?"


    The clerks enthusiastically came forward to serve, while the other in the shop looked at Alicia with


    envious eyes and whispered.


    "Miss Alicia is really lucky to have such a handsome and rich boyfriend like Mr. Redford. If I could be


    like her, I would be willing to die for him!"


    "Yes, he brings Miss Alicia to buy a ring again!"


    I stopped my pace, suddenly not daring to go up closer to Marlon. What they said was true. Alicia was


    happy and lucky.


    And me?


    "Which one do you like?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Marlon said.


    "Marlon, you''re so good to me!"


    Alicia smiled at Marlon, looking naive. But it hurt my eyes, so I walked out of the store and waited


    outside.


    I always thought I was tough as nails, but I still get hurt like hell!


    The two came out only after Alicia had selected for about twenty minutes. When they came out, Alicia''s


    face was full of smiles. When she walked past me, she raised her head and shook her hair, and the


    shiny ring like light pierced straight into my eyes.


    I could only bow my head and smile!


    "Marlon, I''m going back to school then!"


    When they were at the gate of thepany, Alicia said reluctantly.


    "Let me know when you get there!"


    Marlon said gently.


    Alicia nodded, and then said to me.


    "Sister, I''m leaving. If you are short of money, please let me know. We are close sisters, I will help you!"


    I held back my nausea let Alicia finish her sentence before sending her off with a heavy sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Redford, please wait!"


    As soon as Alicia left, Marlon turned to enter thepany, and I took a step to stop in front of


    him.

 Chapter 30 Marlon Saw Me in Kierans Car

    Chapter 30 Marlon Saw Me in Kieran''s Car


    Marlon ignored me, as if I was air. I clenched my hands into fists, took a deep breath, looking at Marlon


    calmly.


    "Mr. Redford, I would like to discuss with you about the acquisition of CH!"


    Marlon snorted contemptuously and didn''t even look at me.


    I tightly clenched my fist, but I forced a smile.


    "Mr. Redford, Marlon Group has various luxury brands under its name, but the main focus is on luxury


    cars and heavy luxury goods, while there is only such a light jewelry luxury like CH, which will not look


    good among the many luxury brands. Most consumers are now familiar with it so they won¡¯t buy it. I


    think it is better to sell it to Universal Group, and we are willing to pay a high price for it!"


    After I said a lot of words, Marlon looked at me and gave me a cold smile.


    "Sell it to Universal Group?


    Rachael, why should I?"


    "Because we''re willing to pay 450 million!"


    The highest price I was offered by Kieran was 500 million. I wasn''t familiar with business, but I still


    knew I couldn''t quote it all at once!


    Marlon, however, smiled.


    "450 million?"


    I nodded my head.


    "Market value of CH is 2.5 billion, and you asked me to sell it to you for 450 million? Why didn''t you say


    I just give it to you!"


    I suddenly froze. I knew it the market value of CH must be higher than 500 million. If it was lower than


    500 million, Kieran would not even ept it. But I could not have imagined that it was a difference of 2


    billion!


    Marlon looked at me mockingly.


    "Besides, this is a brand I set up specifically for Alicia. It is a gift to her. Even if it''s worth ten billion, I''m


    not selling it!"


    Marlon''s words fell and he entered thepany.


    I stood in ce while Marlon''s words echoed in my mind. I lowered my head, feeling upset.


    "Rachael, you''re still so cheap!"


    Suddenly, Alicia, who should have left already, walked up to me with a smile on her face.


    "Oh no, you are cheaper than ever!"


    Saying that, Alicia covered her mouth with that ring-wearing hand and smiled pleasantly.


    She didn''t leave just now, but hid somewhere watching me.


    I hadn¡¯t had food, my body was covered with injuries, plus my heart was constantly dripping blood, I


    really did not want to say a word with Alicia. As I was to leave, Alicia grabbed me and put the ring on


    her hand to me. It was like a knife stabbing my eyes.


    "See? This is the ring Marlon bought me, eight hundred thousand yuan. Marlon bought it without


    blinking an eye!"


    Alicia''s eyes moved down andnded on my pocket. My face instantly burned up and I wanted to


    shake off her hand and leave immediately.


    If loving Marlon meant that I had no principles, I did not want to be pathetic in front of Alicia.


    But Alicia grabbed my hand in a death grip, took the pen out of my pocket and yed with it happily.


    "Tsk, Rachael, look at you, you are cheap. You have loved Marlon for four years, but Marlon only uses


    you as a vent, no, not even a vent, a vent at least gets money, but you? You only get such a pen. It is


    so funny!"


    My body trembled uncontrobly and my heart was cut to bloody flesh by Alicia''s words. Yeah, if a vent


    at least got paid, and I had been with Marlon for four years, I was worse than a prostitute!


    My heart was in pain, but I straightened my back with all the strength and sneered.


    "Yeah? Are you so sure that Marlon is just using me as a vent? I''ve been with him for four years, do


    you understand the feelings I have with him? By the way, Alicia,st night, Marlon... no, your fianc¨¦


    specially came to me and stayed in my apartment, just to return this pen to me!"


    I said with a smile and took the pen back from Alicia''s hand.


    "Your fianc¨¦ is still very interested in me. Do you want me to tell you the detailsst night?"


    All of a sudden!


    Before I could finish my words, Alicia pped me hard on the face and I licked the corner of my mouth.


    "Alicia, don''t worry!"


    "Rachael, shame on you!"


    Alicia was going to hit me again.


    I asked with a grin as I grabbed her hand and pressed closer to her.


    "Sister, in fact, I have a question. You said Marlon is much stronger than Kaleb, howe you still date


    the two? Is it because Marlon used up all his energy on me and can''t satisfy you physically, so you


    have to find Kaleb to satisfy you?"


    Alicia''s face instantly looked ugly than shit.


    "You''re full of shit!"


    But then Alicia showed a proud look.


    "Of course I love Marlon deeply. If Kaleb likes me, then let him be, and I can use him!"


    I instantly understood what Alicia meant, for example, she asked Kaleb to beat me, while she was like


    innocent!


    "No one likes and cares you, Sister. You know, it is annoying to have a lot of people to like me!"


    Alicia said smugly.


    "You are really extraordinary!"


    Suddenly, a low seductive male voice came from behind. I turned back at the same time as Alicia.


    Kieran walked over with a smile and stopped at a distance of six meters away from me and Alicia.


    I knew that Kieran had mysophobia, and he now thought me and Alicia were dirty.


    "Mr. Charles!"


    Alicia''s eyes widened. She could not believe that Kieran was standing right in front of her. The look on


    her face was like a little girl meeting her idol.


    Kieran showed a smile.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Miss Alicia, your fianc¨¦ ising out!"


    Alicia quickly turned back and instantly her face changed, then she calmed down and said


    "Thank you, Mr. Charles!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Kieran spoke suddenly, then turned and walked away.


    I looked at Kieran''s back. I didn¡¯t think he was taking to me but to the air.


    "Don''t make me say it again, Rachael!"


    Kieran said without looking back.


    I no longer dared to dy and rushed to follow. I originally had a deep sense of fear of Kieran, and he


    is now both my debtor and my boss. Even if I offended the world, I could never offend him.


    Kieran drove a blue Bugatti Veyron, which co drew a crowd of people around, even to the extent that


    some teenage girls eximed in shock when they saw Kieran. If it wasn''t for those bodyguards of


    Kieran isting them all ten meters away, I was absolutely sure that there were many girls who would


    have rushed up in a frenzy regardless of everything.


    Alicia stared at my back. Her hands angrily clenched into fists and her eyes filled with jealousy and


    hatred, but at the moment Marlon came out, she showed a big smile.


    "Marlon, are you going out? I have forgotten something so I came back for it!


    By the way, my sister just left!"


    Alicia said, seemingly unintentionally pointing in my direction.


    Marlon looked over and his gaze instantly froze as he stepped over.


    I stood in front of the car door, yet I was a bit hesitant. Kieran had mysophobia and I had to keep five


    meters away from him. Wasn¡¯t I less than one meter away from him once I got in the car?


    "I''m going to count to two, and if you don''t get in the car, I don¡¯t want to see you again!"


    Kieran said coldly.


    "1 ......"


    "I''m on!"


    I no longer had any hesitation and immediately got into the car. As the door car was closed, the car


    instantly was started. I was so scared that I tightly held the safety handle, and did not found Kieran


    looking at the rearview mirror. Marlon only a step away from me stood grimly in ce, staring at the car


    leaving.

 Chapter 31 Kieran Took Me to Buy Clothes

    Chapter 31 Kieran Took Me to Buy Clothes


    I had never known that cars could go so fast until I got into Kieran¡¯s car, and it made me sick.


    "I want to throw up!"


    I said with difficulty. Nausea had wrapped around my entire body and I felt like I couldn''t even contain it.


    Kieran grinned chillingly.


    "If you don''t want to see the moon at night, you go ahead!"


    Instantly, Kieran''s words scared half of my nausea back. I bit my lip and dared not speak again.


    The car stopped at Kingmo Street, which was the most luxurious square in our province, no, the most


    luxurious square in the country, because luxury brands all over the world could be found here. The


    average person could not even get in!


    I didn''t know why Kieran had brought me here. I desperately rushed out of the car and took a big gulp


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    of fresh air, pushing the nausea down, because I knew that with the mysophobia that Kieran had, if I


    dared to vomit in front of him, he would never let me see the moon at night. I couldn''t figure it out why


    he let me get in his car!


    I followed closely behind Kieran, who went straight into Monik. I looked at thevish d¨¦cor inside with


    some hesitation.


    Monik was the most luxurious womenswear brand in the world and any outfit was super expensive. I


    was afraid I would make one of them dirty!


    Kieran nced at me, and I instantly went nk in the head and hurried to follow.


    Monik¡¯s staff stared me with widened eyes, but then bowed ny degrees to Kieran in unison.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Charles!"


    The Monik¡¯s staff had been strictly selected and trained. Whether from looks or temperament, they


    were first-ss beauty, and their service attitude was good.


    They were trying desperately to hide their shock, but I could still tell that my presence had shocked


    them all.


    It was so unreal.


    "Try this one on!"


    Kieran ordered me, pointing to a in white dress.


    I looked up suddenly and pointed at myself.


    "Me?"


    Kieran''s blood-red eyes suffused with displeasure. He said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t make me say it again!"


    "Ok, ok, boss!"


    I was so frightened that I stepped forward, took the dress and went into the fitting room. The staff was


    startling. They all were shocked but forced a smile.


    I did not dare to let Kieran wait outside and changed the dress with the fastest speed. Kieran pointed to


    the high heels and let me put on. I did not dare to dy for a moment, amd hurriedly put them on.


    In fact, no matter when I was allowed to wear this dress and high heels, even if I was only allowed to


    touch them, I could be happy, but at this moment, I just felt that my back constantly had cold sweat,


    afraid that I would make Kieran unhappy.


    "Dress her up!"


    Kieran spoke and turned to go drink tea in the lounge area.


    The manager of Monik took me to the dressing room, which was as luxurious as an old castle where


    the princesses of the Middle World lived.


    "Miss, wait for a moment, I''ll ask the make-up artist toe right away!"


    The manager gave me the standard smile and personally brought up tea and a beautiful cake. I felt that


    there was something strange about the manager, no, all the staff were strange, but I didn¡¯t know why.


    "Oh my god, who is this ugly woman? Ugly and rustic, and Mr. Charles takes her to buy her clothes!"


    "I just thought my eyes have problem. Mr. Charles has nevere here and doesn''t personally buy


    clothes, let alone buy clothes for women!"


    Suddenly, a few extremely low voices reached my ears. I suddenly understood why I felt strange about


    the staff. It turned out that they were shocked that Kieran was taking me to buy clothes.


    In fact, I was more shocked than they were and I was even scared, always feeling like something


    terrible was waiting behind me.


    But, as scared as I was, I didn''t dare disobey Kieran.


    Soon three women came in, who were polite to me but still looked at me strangely. I already knew why,


    but I said nothing.


    "Ok!"


    After about half an hour, it had finally finished.


    "You are beautiful, Miss!"


    The staff who put the ne on me looked at me andplimented me, and the other two nodded.


    The contempt in their eyes had gone.


    I walked over to the mirror, and I froze. I could not believe it was me in the mirror.


    My long hair was half coiled up, and the coiled hair was braided and coiled with light pink flowers, while


    the loose hair was curled into waves. My corners of my eyes were adorned with flower-shaped tears. I


    looked unrealistically beautiful.


    The dress was not long with simple design. The outside was wrapped in yarn with blooming flowers


    embroidered. When the yarn moved, it seemed to be sea with waves on it.


    "You are slow!"


    Kieran suddenly stood in the doorway.


    I nced back and saw Kieran. I didn¡¯t know what to do. Kieran''s gaze faltered slightly and suddenly


    he smiled at me.


    I was dumbfounded at once, only to feel that the whole world was eclipsed in front of Kieran. I


    unconsciously took a step towards Kieran, but I forgot that I was wearing a pair of high heels. I lost my


    bnce and my whole body lunged directly towards Kieran.

 Chapter 32 Attending Party with Kieran

    Chapter 32 Attending Party with Kieran


    I instinctively closed my eyes and waited until the pain came because I knew for sure Kieran would


    dodge, but suddenly my body was pulled by a strong force. I opened my eyes and I widened my eyes


    in disbelief that Kieran did not dodge but pulled me!


    A few makeup artists also had their eyes widen in shock. They kept murmuring.


    "Mr. Charles touched her, he never gets close to anyone!"


    "I need you to be intact!"


    Mr. Charles spoke faintly, let go of me, took out a luxurious handkerchief, wiped his hands, and then


    threw it into the trash.


    I, "......"


    He thought it was dirty!


    But I was still very shocked that Kieran would help me out and I felt like something wasn''t right.


    Kieran didn''t even give me the chance to figure this out and walked straight away. I had to rush to keep


    up and got in his car.


    "Mr. Charles, where are we going?"


    "You''ll know!"


    Kieran didn''t even nce at me, and I didn''t dare ask any more questions. At the moment the car


    started, my whole body tensed up and I held the safety ring.


    I was right to be afraid, and Kieran drove even faster than before.


    The car was stopped in front of a crystal-like mansion, glowing in the night. The elegant sound of music


    rendered the dark. I forgot to be nauseous for a moment as I looked at the luxurious sight before me.


    "What is the purpose of our pact, Rachael?"


    Kieran stood in front of me, looking back at me. I froze for a moment. What was the purpose?


    "Cooperate me!"


    Kieran stared at me from above and said clearly word by word. I nodded my head repeatedly!


    The right corner of Kieran''s mouth suddenly hooked, the evil look made the whole golden building''s


    dull. I lost my concentration for a moment, and I hurried to collect myself,


    "Mr. Charles, why are we here?"


    I had no idea what Kieran was going to do.


    "There''s a party, and you''re my femalepanion tonight!"


    Kieran suddenly came up to me.


    "As my femalepanion, we need to be appropriately intimate tonight and cooperate well. If I''m not


    satisfied, the pact can be terminated at any time!"


    "Sure, sure, I''ll cooperate for sure!"


    I promised.


    Kieran stared at me with a smile. But for some reason, I had the illusion of being stared at by a


    ferocious beast when I looked into his bloodshot eyes.


    Kieran turned to stop looking at me while his arm was sideways to me. I walked over, then took his


    arms as Kieran led me inside.


    In fact, for a moment I thought I got it wrong, but surprisingly I didn''t!


    My left hand holding Kieran was like being frozen and stiff like it might split from my body at any


    moment, and my whole body was like a puppet, having trouble moving. Holding Kieran like this now


    was like touching a tiger, and I might lose this hand.


    "Mr. Charles ......"


    When the six male attendants were about to greet Kieran respectfully, they saw me and were instantly


    dumbfounded and had no reaction.


    The famousdies at the party all looked over as soon as they heard the name of Kieran. And at the


    moment they looked over, their original excitement turned as dumbfounded as the six male attendants.


    The wine sses and desserts in their hands fell to the ground.


    I silently looked away because I understood their shock.


    Kieran, however, walked straight ahead with me as if he saw nothing. The people on either side backed


    up consciously to make way for us. Thedies looked at me with shocked faces and stared at Kieran


    like anthomaniac.


    "Who is this woman, I''ve never seen her in the circle before!"


    "Have she been abroad for a long time? But even so, we should have heard of her!"


    "This woman has a different beauty, but she''s not as beautiful as me. How can she be with Mr.


    Charles!"


    Thedies did their best to keep their voices down, but the sound still reached my ears clearly. The


    men at the party all stared at me with a burning gaze that I had never felt before.


    "Who is this woman? She is beautiful, howe I''ve never seen her before!"


    "Yes, how did Mr. Charles find her!"


    I was pleased to hear that. No one had everplimented me on my beauty since I was a kid.


    As I was to look up and say thank you to Kieran, my whole body froze and I forgot to even follow Kieran


    forward.


    I found Alicia and Marlon were sitting intimately together. And almost at the same time, they also


    looked up. When we looked at each other, I instinctively turned around and wanted to escape.


    "Sister?"


    Alicia looked at me.


    Marlon''s dark eyes were like cheetah''s. He stared at me deeply.


    I tried to pull Kieran to go elsewhere, but Kieran walked over, sat down across from Marlon, and asked


    me with a smile.


    "So Miss Alicia is your sister!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    My heart was aching. I wanted to leave immediately, but I couldn''t. I was Kieran''s femalepanion


    tonight and had to do what a femalepanion should do. Otherwise the pact would be terminated if


    Kieran was upset.


    "Yeah, we''re sisters!"


    I forced a smile, with my hands clenching into fists under the table.


    "I haven''t heard you talk about it!¡±


    Kieran touched my hair with a smile.


    Marlon stared at me with his eyes instantly deepening.


    "It is not important. Do you have to know about everything about your staff, Mr. Charles?"


    Kieran and Marlon looked at each other.


    "Of course not, as you know, Mr. Redford, I am a person who don¡¯t care about others, but it is an


    exception for special people!"


    Kieran smiled at Marlon.


    Alicia''s face changed slightly. The deepest part of her eyes were filled with displeasure and hatred, but


    her face showed doubt,


    "Sister, this banquet needs invitation, and people without an invitation are absolutely not allowed to


    enter. I didn''t know you were invited. Sister, you are so bad, you didn''t even tell me. Originally we can


    I froze, I didn''t even know about the invitation, but I knew that Alicia was trying to humuliate me.


    As I was about to speak, Kieran said.


    "Invitation? Rachael, I don''t have an invitation, so it looks like we should leave now. Miss Alicia, Mr.


    Redford, see you!"


    When Kieran and I stood up, Alicia''s face instantly changed!

 Chapter 33 Rachael, We are Strangers from now on

    Chapter 33 Rachael, We are Strangers from now on


    "Mr. Charles, what do you mean?"


    At this moment, a middle-aged couple walked over quickly, and it was clear that they could have


    learned that Kieran was here and came here in a hurry.


    The couple were panting slightly, which didn¡¯t decrease their elegance and dignity. They cracked an


    ingratiating smile when they saw Kieran. It seemed that the couple was the host of this party.


    Kieran nced at Alicia and said,


    "Miss Alicia reminded me just now that the party is essible to whoever has a invitation card. Since I


    don¡¯t have one, I''d better not bother you!"


    Kieran was going to leave after the words, and Rachael followed him closely.


    "It¡¯s definitely not!"


    Mr. and Mrs. Baron persuaded him to stay at once, but the couple only dared to stand seven or eight


    meters away from the man, not daring to get too close. At the same time, they nced at Alicia with


    reproach, but they did not reproach her considering the presence of Marlon Redford.


    Alicia was blue in the face, but she still forced a smile,


    "Mr. Charles, I''m just kidding. You can go wherever you want without the need for an invitation card.


    Your presence is a great honor for us!¡±


    "That¡¯s right. It¡¯s my honor to have you here!¡±


    Mr. Baron ttered.


    Kieran stood without saying anything. For an instant, there was deadly silence in the bustling party.


    Although Rachael stood aside without any expression on her face, she was extremely pleased.


    Because this was the first time in her lifetime that she had seen Alicia make a fool of herself.


    The forced smile on Alicia¡¯s face was frozen gradually. She clenched her fist and wanted to retort, but


    she dared not say a word.


    Alicia turned to Marlon for help, while the man seemed to not notice it, as his eyes were fixed on me


    holding Kieran¡¯s hand. Marlon suddenly stepped forward, pulling my hand away from Kieran, with


    extreme pains in my wrist.


    "Since you''re here, sit a little longer, otherwise Mr. and Mrs. Baron will be upset!"


    Marlon said and directly pulling me away from Kieran and pressing me into the chair, not allowing me to


    refuse at all.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Yeah. Mr. Charles may stay longer with Mr. Redford, and feel free to let me know if you need


    anything.¡±


    Mrs. Baron said respectfully.


    Kieranughed:


    "In that case, I''ll bother you a little longer. I don''t think Miss Alicia will mind it, right?"


    "Of course not!"


    Alicia''s face had be blue.


    Kieran sat down beside Rachael. The four looked at each other, without anyone saying a word.


    Rachael¡¯s wrist was still hurting due to Marlon¡¯s grasp just now. Then Mr. and Mrs. Baron tried their


    best to say a few words, and then left tactfully.


    I was doubt suddenly whether it was right for me toe here today, especially in such an awkward


    situation, but I couldn''t deny that I was really happy when Kieran embarrassed Alicia just now.


    At thought of this, I looked at Kieran unconsciously. Although I didn''t know why he had just done that,


    and why he had brought me here, I really appreciated him.


    I had been always bullied since I was a child, and no one would ever stand up for me, even to say


    something fairly.


    Marlon stared at me and clenched his fists with his pitch-ck eyes instantly as deep and cold as an


    abyss.


    As Alicia turned around and saw Marlon''s expression, she gritted her teeth with hatred in her eyes.


    Then she suddenly reached out for the juice and loosened her grip with the juice pouring thoroughly on


    my dress. Then Alicia stood up quickly:


    "I''m sorry, Rachael, I didn''t mean to do it. I feel a pain in my hand. Maybe because I was smashed


    when I carried stuff at school this afternoon!"


    Alicia said as she came over to get a tissue to wipe for me.


    The moment I raised my head, I happened to catch Alicia¡¯s eyes which were filled with intense hatred.


    Since she was extremely close to me, I was the only one who could see her expression at this angle.


    Then I pushed Alicia¡¯s hand away calmly and said,


    "It''s okay. I''ll just go to the restroom and wash it up."


    Alicia''s expression was frozen as she continued to apologize to me again, while I just smiled politely


    and indifferently.


    It urred so many times that I was framed due to her rebuttal butck of evidence. Not to mention


    that being poured with juice was just a trivial matter. What¡¯s more, no matter what I said, Marlon did not


    believe me at all.


    Iughed with self-deprecation. It was also ridiculous for me to think that Marlon would believe me at


    this time.


    I just expelled this thought from my mind and went to the restroom to clean the stains. But I was lost


    when I looked at the extraordinary beautiful face in the mirror.


    I wondered whether Marlon notice my beautiful appearance today, or he did not care at all about me


    but regarded Alicia was the most attractive woman.


    BANG!


    Suddenly the restroom door was heavily snapped and locked. When I turned around, I saw Marlon


    walked in, who stared at me ghastly and walked towards me.


    Fear enveloped me and I stepped back by instinct.


    Marlon''s eyes were filled with chill. Then he grabbed my hand so fiercely that made me dashed against


    him immediately. At this time, I recalled the situationst night and struggled violently,


    "Let go of me!"


    BANG!


    Marlon mmed me against the sink, squeezed my throat, and forced me to approach him:


    "Rachael, you''re so shameless to be a y mate of Kieran for money!¡±


    I instantly stopped struggling and looked at him directly. How could Marlon know the rumor which was


    circting in the Universal Group, but it wasn''t really a rumor.


    "So, have you already been stripped, and spread your legs to meet his desire?¡±


    Marlon put more strength on his hand which made it difficult for me to even breathe, but my heart¡­was


    hurt more seriously!


    "Mar¡­lon, let go of me!"


    I struggled with great anger, but I could not free myself from the dreadful confinement. While I was


    struggling, a pen fell out of my pocket.


    At sight of the pen, Marlon¡¯s eyes became sharp at once. Then he mmed me to the ground, picked


    up the pen on the ground, and observed it slowly. Even though he did not do anything at this time, I


    was so scared as if I was standing at the edge of a cliff, where I would fall off and break into pieces with


    a wind.


    "Rachael, you are such a filthy and disgusting woman. You don''t deserve to touch my stuff!"


    Marlon broke the pen into two pieces with strength, then threw it into the trash can with disgust, and


    stared at me patronizingly:


    "We are strangers from now on!"

 Chapter 34 Marlon was jealous

    Chapter 34 Marlon was jealous


    Without giving a nce at me, Marlon mmed the door and left. I fell to the ground, staring at the


    trash can, then smiled and murmured,


    "We are strangers from now on!


    We are strangers from now on!"


    After murmuring, Iughed out.


    How many times I wanted to say such words to Marlon when I was hurt seriously by him. But I did not,


    since I feared that we would be strangers finally.


    I could not bear it became true!


    But in the end, the words were said to me by Marlon.


    Strangers from now on?


    I stared at that trash can in earnest. Who gave him the right to say this to me? He had never really


    knew me, much less believed me during the four years since the first day we met.


    He not only gave me no help when I was helpless and desperate, but spoke ill of me. Even now, he still


    ndered me.


    Rachaelughed and couldn''t stopughing. Well, since he thought I was so terrible, how could I still


    care his opinion?


    Then I got up, picked up the broken pen in the trash can and dropped it into the toilet. Since he said so,


    I intended to end our connectionspletely and expelled the fantasy of us being together from my


    mind thoroughly.


    I pressed the flush button with a smile, witnessing the pen which I treasured for so many days


    vanishing from my sight.


    My heart was so painful that I could not feel it anymore.


    I made sure my makeup and clothes was decent in the mirror, then forced a smile on my face and


    walked back to Kieran. It seemed that Marlon did not see me, as he was talking with Alicia and I


    seemed not noticing him, either. I made myself smiling more happily and approached Kieran


    deliberately, then I said to him in a soft voice:


    "Mrs. Charles, we came in a hurry and you haven''t eaten anything at night. I¡¯ll get you something to


    eat!"


    Kieran gave me a nce, reached out to my disheveled hair suddenly andughed,


    "Well. Since you are so considerate!"


    I smiled sweetly at Kieran and went to get some food.


    The moment I got up to leave, Marlon stopped talking immediately, and stared at me.I felt the chill


    behind me, but I didn''t turn around and came back with a bowl of abalone porridge and milk.


    "Mr. Charles, you¡¯d better have it as soon as possible, since it''s not good for your stomach when it


    turns cold!"


    Then I put the porridge in frong of Kieran.


    He took it and smiled:


    ¡°As you say!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Then he really ate it.


    Alicia opposite me was dumbfounded when she saw it since she knew Kieran had a fetish about


    cleanliness and he had never eaten outside except the food cooked by his chef, but he was eating the


    food I gave him. I was astonished too. I forgot it just now when I was irritated by Marlon. When I


    realized what I had done, I was frightened. What if Kieran did not ept my proposal? I might have


    idea how awkward I would be.


    But I realized Kieran had been supporting me since we were there.


    I was much relieved to know that.


    "Marlon, you haven''t eaten dinner either. What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you!"


    After getting over the initial shock, Alicia smiled at Marlon.


    "Alicia, don¡¯t you know what he likes to eat since you''ve been with Mr. Redford for so long?"


    I spoke slowly.


    Alicia froze in amazement, seemingly not expecting me to say this. Alicia was just about to speak when


    Marlon said,


    "This is a private matter between Alicia and me, which has nothing to do with Miss Rachael!"


    Iughed, shrugging nomittally:


    "That¡¯s right. What Mrs. Marlon loves to eat, how much you know about each other, how deep your love


    is, how dedicated and faithful you are, have nothing to do with me. Not at all!"


    I said, looking at Kieran with affection and snuggled my head into his shoulder.


    "I just care about Mr. Charles¡¯s tastes, his habits and what postures he likes!"


    I gritted my teeth and said thest words word by word.


    Something was broken. No, it had broken a long, long time ago.


    No, it never existed. So why should I cling to it. She may as well let it go!


    There was a little amazement in the blood-red eyes of Kieran when he heard my words, then he took


    me into his arms,


    "Rach, you are so considerate and I love you so much!"


    I raised my head and smiled at Kieran as if there were just two of us here.


    "That''s an honor for me. I¡¯d like to do anything you like for you!¡±


    BANG!


    Marlon cast the cup in his hand on the ground and left with some chill on his face. And I didn¡¯t notice


    that his clenched hand was bleeding.


    "Marlon, wait for me!"


    Alicia was astonished by the situation, then she got up to catch up with Marlon in a hurry.


    The tense atmosphere instantly dissipated. Staring at the two vacant seats, I felt a sense of loss.


    "You''ve got a lot of nerve, Rachael!"


    Suddenly, the chilling voice of Kieran rang in my ears, then I suddenly recovered myself and saw the


    coldness in his eyes.


    "I''m so sorry!"


    I apologized to him immediately. Sure enough, Kieran had just been ying along with my act, and


    now that the audience was gone, he was showing his true colors.


    Without speaking, Kieran sneered at me before his leaving. I hurriedly followed him, not daring to say a


    word along the way.


    Kieran brought me back to his house, and once inside, Kieran undressed as he headed for the


    bathroom. I did not realized I was still following him until he mmed the door of the bathroom.


    "Burn them all!"


    In the bathroom, Kieran ordered.


    At this moment, the firece in the living room automatically turned on, then I realized that he meant to


    burn all these clothes that I had touched. So I followed the order to pick up the clothes on the floor, but I


    could not help twitching the corners of my mouth a little when picking them up, since these clothes was


    so expensive. The rich did the things as they like.


    When I bent down to pick up Kieran¡¯s underwear on the floor, I felt quite embarrassed with my face


    burning then I threw all the clothes in my hands into the firece in a hurry.


    BOOM!


    Instantly, the clothes caught fire and were soon reduced to ashes.


    I looked at the ashes in the stove and sank into thought. I shook my head to keep a clear mind. When I


    raised my head, I saw the figure of Kieran through the ss of bathroom.


    The bathroom in Kieran''s house was an open style, although the ss wasn''tpletely transparent,


    the outline could still be visible.

 Chapter 35 Watch Kieran Taking a Bath

    Chapter 35 Watch Kieran Taking a Bath


    I knew Kieran had a great figure, and his slender, well-proportioned body was so attractive like a devil


    from hell, who was frightening yet quite fascinating in the white light.


    "That¡¯s enough!"


    Suddenly, Kieran came out wrapped in a bath towel, crystal droplets dripping from his wet hair. As he


    casually ruffled back his hair, the droplets sliding back down his slender neck onto his lean chest and


    finally into the part wrapped in the towel.


    When I came to my sense, I lowered my head and said in a hurry:


    "I''m so sorry!"


    As Kieran slowly walk over, I stepped back. Since there was no outsider, we did not need to y a


    drama, and I had to follow the rules set by Kieran, that is, do not get close to him within five meters.


    "Four days left!"


    Kieran poured a ss of wine and sat down on the couch.


    I suddenly realized that the time given to me by Kieran was only four days left, and I had just offended


    Marlonpletely. I was just about to speak when he waved his hand, not allowing me to retort and


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    told me to leave. Then I nced at the expressionless face of the man and eventually went out.


    Kieran was a supercilious and arrogant devil and nothing could sway his ideas and willingness.


    I was quite clear about it since we had spent some time together.


    So, no matter how I begged him, it was useless.


    At this moment, Billie called me and told me that Davidson would have a surgery the day after


    tomorrow and he missed me. Hearing this, I really wanted to meet Davidson right away, but the scars


    on my body were still obvious, so I couldn''t meet with Davidson tonight.


    But I finally went to the hospital and watched outside the ward for a long time before going home. I lied


    down on the bed but could not sleep. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect the acquisition of CH, because


    Marlon would not sell it even though I tried my best. Perhaps he still would not sell it even if Kieran


    offered him a considerably high price.


    But to my relief, I had already paid a hundred thousand Kieran gave me to the hospital. Besides,


    Davidson¡¯s surgery was scheduled for the day after tomorrow, and when it came to the deadline set by


    Kieran, the surgery would bepleted. Although I could not finish the designated task Kieran gave


    me, I would definitely give the money back to himter.


    At the thought of this, I breathed a sigh of relief. Then I gradually fell into sleep and was not awake until


    noon because of tiredness.


    I rushed to the office and punched in, finding an excuse that I had gone for the acquisition project and I


    went straight to the hospital.


    Since my scar had basically healed after treatment and I wore a caftan and pants intentionally, I


    thought Davidson and Billie would not notice it.


    "Miss Cornell!"


    When Billie saw me, she stood up at once with joy.


    Davidson, who had been looking listlessly out of the window, instantly looked back. When he saw me,


    his little eyes were all lit up, which made me sad. It was my ipetence as a sister that made


    Davidson so lonely.


    I put down my sadness and walked towards Davidson with smile, and then I reached out my arms to


    hold the boy:


    "David, I''m so sorry. I was too busy toe to you these days!¡±


    Davidson in my arms shook his head, which made me more distressed, because I thought my brother


    was so sensible and considerate that he never cried and shoulder all his pains on his own in such an


    young age.


    As a matter of fact, he world had never been kind to him!


    I hugged Davidson harder, and swore that even if I must sacrifice my life, I would never let Davidson


    suffer for the rest of his life. I wanted him to be like any child in this world, who couldugh and y


    without any worries.


    Absolutely!


    Billie smiled with relief when seeing this, then she left quietly, offering a chance for we two to


    apany each other.


    The summer sunlight gently sprinkled down in the afternoon, casting light on the clean white hospital


    bed, on both me and Davidson. I held Davidson in my arms, reading him a storybook, who was like a


    lovely and quiet cat, just nestling in my arms, with a peaceful and happy smile on his little face.


    No matter how many yearster I recalled this image, I would be in tears. If I had known the


    consequence at that time, I would have hugged Davidson tightly and never let go even if I had to die.


    Forever.


    Unfortunately, I hadn¡¯t known that.


    There were a lot of regrets on the long road of life, some of which was insignificant, some was


    heartbreaking, some was like ripping one¡¯s heart, which made me would rather die. Fortunately,


    however, I and Davidson spent a happy time together at this time and I gave my younger brother as


    much love as I can.


    It was the only sce in the rest of my life.


    In the darkness of the night, I kissed Davidson''s forehead tenderly and stroked his back to lull him to


    sleep gently.


    "Go to sleep. Everything will be fine after tomorrow!"


    The doctor said after Davidson¡¯s operation to clear the hematocele, he could speak normally liker other


    kids. That meant Davidson would soon recover and live a normal life without suffering any


    discrimination any more.


    I looked at Davidson, who was sleeping soundly in my arms, then I smiled. This was the onlyfort


    that soothed my great weariness and made me feel genuinely happy during this period.


    Early in the morning, I got Davidson ready and waited for the operation. But two hours had passed and


    the doctor didn''te.


    "What''s going on? It is the scheduled time!"


    Billie was worried.


    "I''ll go and check it out!"


    I headed for the doctor''s office, but the doctor was not in the office at all, just a man in an ancient ck


    robe.


    "There you are!"


    The man wasn''t surprised to see me at the moment, and I had a nasty feeling.


    "The fee for operation has been frozen by Mr. Charles!"


    "What do you mean?"


    I asked hastily.


    The ck-robed man took out his phone, and Kieran''s face appeared clearly on it. I was disheartened


    bitterly at once, but Kieran smiled.


    "Rachael, you''re too naive to think that I wouldn''t know about your ns?"


    "Mr. Charles, please, let my brother have the surgery. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask if you agree, really!"


    Kieran smiled to me with cruelty in his eyes.


    "Rachael, I never do business at a loss, even one yuan. You won''t get a penny until you finish the job!"


    The man hung up as soon as he finished his words.


    Rachael tried to redial again, but the ck-robed man put the phone in his pocket and said,


    "Miss Cornell, Mr. Charles never allows others to change his mind except himself!


    You might as well finish the task he gave you!"


    After saying that, the ck-robed man left.


    I suddenly could not stand by myself and fell onto the floor, feeling as if the doomsday was


    approaching.


    No, I patted my own face immediately. If I gave up, my little brother would be helpless. So I stood up at


    once and went to Marlon.


    If Marlon agreed to sell CH, I can save Davidson. So I would go out of my way to get Marlon to agree


    even if I would sacrifice my life.

 Chapter 36 Asking me to take off my clothes

    Chapter 36 Asking me to take off my clothes


    When I rushed to Marlon''spany, I kept calling him on the way, but Marlon directly put me into the


    cklist, so I could only wait for him in front of thepany. But I didn''t see Marlon until it was dark.


    "You don''t have to wait, it''s toote. Mr. Redford might be home and won''te to here!"


    The security officer on duty eventually said to me.


    I stared straightly at him, which made the guard a little frightened.


    "The, thepany has a rule that we can''t just reveal whereabouts of our boss!"


    Without waiting for him to finish, I stopped a taxi and headed to Marlon''s house quickly.


    "Where?"


    The driver asked me.


    "Western¡­"


    I just wanted to say the vi where Marlon and I lived before, but I realized and stopped my words.


    "HT Vi!"


    The driver looked back, and I said eagerly.


    "Please hurry up, I''m pressed for time!"


    "Okay!"


    The driver pressed the elerator and started off, but I sat in my seat with worries and a second was


    like a year. Although Billie did not call me the whole day, I had no courage to call her, and I was not a


    qualified sister.


    "Here we are!"


    The driver said.


    Since then I had realized I was there and scrambled for money in her pockets, but couldn''t find any


    money. But the driver smiled kindly.


    "It¡¯s okay. I guess you have some trouble. Don¡¯t worry, and all problems will always have a way to


    solve!"


    His words soothed my tension all the day, and I almost shed tears. Then I expressed my gratitude and


    ran to Marlon''s house.


    I ran to the door of Marlon''s vi with hope. But when I saw that it was pitch ck inside, I just felt that


    the world was spinning around and fell to the ground eventually.


    The rain poured down in torrents, drenching me all over. Drops were like hammers from hell, mming


    me into the abyss and I clutched myself tightly and cried helplessly.


    HowI wished Marlon was here or he coulde back right now. Since my beloved Davidson, who was


    still lying in the hospital, should have had his surgery, but he was sleeping at this time.


    But why would he suffer this? I hoped that it was me who would suffer all this rather than my little


    brother.


    At this moment, there was a strong light prating through the air. When I raised my head, I saw


    Marlon getting off his car. My mind instantly went nk, and then I flew over and held Marlon fiercely,


    crying


    "You''re finally back! Do you know that I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. It¡¯s been so long!"


    There was an amazement in Marlon''s pitch-ck eyes, then he pushed me away and said in a cold


    voice,


    "Rachael, what trick are you ying now?"


    "I don''t!"


    I shook my head vigorously, tears streaming down my face.


    Marlon sneered in disgust,


    "Whatever tricks you''re going to pull, it is useless for me!"


    With those words, Marlon turned around.


    In the midst of the pouring rain, I looked at his back then and came to realize from intense emotions


    that I was just a shameless bitch for Marlon. No matter what I did, Marlon would only regarded me as


    pretending.


    So I had nothing to do with Marlon even if I was helpless, but I must try my best to make him agree to


    sell CH.


    I came after Marlon, whose face became stern when he saw me, and then he said harshly,


    "Rachael, I have told you I don''t want to see you again. Make use of your shamelessness on another


    man!"


    I looked at the familiar but heartbreaking face, where appeared disgust to me. Then I fell to my knees


    slowly:


    "Mr. Redford, please sell CH to me. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do, even if to be your ve for the


    rest of my life!"


    Marlon leaned on the couch and narrowed his eyes,


    "Rachael, you''re resorting to extreme measures to please Kieran!


    "


    I kept my head down in silence.


    "How much did Kieran give you, or did he satisfy you in sex, so that you could surround him like a


    puppy and try your best to please him?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The more he said, the chill in his eyes was stronger.


    I clenched my fist hard, without retorting. I realized that even hurtful words had said many times, it still


    hurt!


    "Mr. Redford, please sell CH to me. I¡¯m at your disposal, even if you ask me to die!"


    I said word by word.


    There was great chill in his eyes instantly.


    "You''ll do it, even if I ask you to die?"


    "Yes!"


    I raised my head and my gaze met Marlon¡¯s, then I responded firmly.


    I would be willing to do everything to save Davidson.


    Marlon stared at me, with a sudden smile on his cold face, which was as frightening as a demon from


    hell, and that choked me in that moment.


    "Take your clothes off!"


    "What?"


    I looked at Marlon in astonishment.


    Marlon stared at me with mockery and indifference:


    "Can¡¯t you even do such a little thing?"


    I looked at the person in front of me, as if I was struck by lightning. I couldn''t believe Marlon would


    make such a request. He just stared at me, without the slightest intention to change his mind then he


    said in a cold voice,


    "If you can''t do that, get out of here right now!"


    "I¡¯ll, do it!"


    I answered with difficulty as if my heart was stabbed so hard. Then I lifted my hand and pull the zipper


    of my clothes bit by bit, which was like that a knife slowly making a mark on her heart.


    It was summer. When I took the T-shirt off, only the bra was left.


    Marlon just looked at me with an indifferent gaze, as if I was a clown, or more disgusting than a clown.


    But no matter how reluctant I was and how slowly I moved, I finally took off the T-shirt and jeans, only


    my bra and pants were left, both of which I was reluntant to take off.


    I was so deeply in love with this man who was crueler than the devil, and I tried my best to keep my


    dignity in front of him. However, in the end, my dignity was so brittle in front of him.


    But, I still tried to struggle for it.


    "Rachael, my time is precious.If you don''t want to, you can leave now!"


    Marlon got up to go upstairs, and I pulled him in a hurry. He flung me away immediately as he was


    touched by the most disgusting thing in the world.


    In an instant, I felt as if my heart waspletely pierced, and it was so painful that I even could not feel


    it.


    Sheughed,


    "I''ll take it off!"


    It was so ironic and absurd that I should want to keep my dignity. Yet the moment I fell in love with him,


    I had lost my dignity!

 Chapter 37 Shattered Dignity with Coldness

    Chapter 37 Shattered Dignity with Coldness


    The moment thest wrapping came off on the ground, I simply let go of my hands and turned into the


    lowest clown in this world standing in front of Marlon. I lifted my head and looked at Marlon tly,


    ¡°Mr. Redford, is it Ok now?¡±


    The heart muffled my all pain at this moment, wrapped up tightly and tucked away in the deepest


    recesses.


    Marlon¡¯s ink-ck eyes instantly became sharp and cold, narrowed into a slit, like a bloody sword


    de. His fists clenched cackling, and blue veins popped out. He stared at me and said word by word


    as cold as frost spat out.


    ¡°This is what you mean by willing to do anything for me?


    This is how you serve men in YES Club!¡±


    The ubiquitous air turned into countless sword des that flew from all directions, stabbing me all over


    one after another.


    Rebuttal?


    Exnation?


    Even though I had a thousand words and countless exnations, they all turned into nothing in this


    instant. Did I need to exin?


    Did I still need to exin?


    I had known the answer at the beginning, but I¡¯d rather close my eyes, bang my head, fall off a cliff, and


    try to pretend I didn¡¯t know it.


    Ridiculous! That¡¯s ridiculous!


    I wasn¡¯t even worthy of ridiculousness anymore!


    I looked at Marlon with a charming smile and walked step by step towards him. I loved Marlon, so I


    deserved to suffer it. Ha! It served me right!


    I sat on Marlon¡¯sp and demurely looped my arms around his neck, using all my deep love and dignity


    into the most unspeakable movements. My fingertips burrowed into Marlon¡¯s clothes, wandering like


    snakes over his lean body and my mouth illegibly came closer to his ear, deliberately spilling my breath


    on it.


    Every movement and every expression I made was more ttering than ever, but I felt extremely painful


    at the moment.


    Marlon¡¯s eyes were deep and bottomless. His breathing gradually elerated, and became fiercely,


    Marlon pressed me backward onto the sofa, like a crazy beast, rudely and madly gnawing at my mouth,


    as if he wanted to bite off the flesh of my body piece by piece.


    Iughed and myugh grew stronger. I was wondering: Wasn¡¯t this what I¡¯ve always dreamed of?


    So, I shouldugh and I shouldugh intensely!


    I kissed him and let our bodies mesh together tightly.


    I could see all of it clearly. The castle that tightly wrapped around my heart was crumbling little by little.


    I closed my eyes gently and thought that I should be smiling. I loved him deeply, so it was the best


    thing for me to have sex with him.


    So, I shouldugh.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Pop!


    A violent pnded hard on my face, followed by my body being smashed and thrown to the floor like


    garbage, my spine knocking against the sharp corner of the coffee table.The intense pain instantly


    caused me to curl up on the floor, unable to move.


    Marlon, however, grabbed my hair and stared at me. His cold, frosty eyes were filled with disgusts.


    ¡°Rachael, you¡¯re disgusting. You¡¯re fucking - disgusting!¡±


    The pain and Marlon¡¯s words turned into nothingness hovering outside my consciousness around each


    other, filling my eardrums, my whole body, over and over again.


    ¡°Rachael, you¡¯re disgusting. You¡¯re fucking disgusting!


    Disgusting!


    Disgusting!


    Strong nausea swept my whole body and I could not control vomiting up. The feeling of nausea made


    me want to vomit up all my internal organs and the pain in the spine was so intense that I could not


    move and could only let the vomit touch my face and hair.


    ¡°Rachael, you think I¡¯ll sympathize you and believe you just because you¡¯re acting bitter!¡±


    Marlon took a few steps back and looked at me with a condescending look. He looked extremely


    indifferent.


    I opened my mouth, closed my eyes, and vomited as hard as I could but I couldn¡¯t get anything out of


    my stomach anymore, not one iota.


    ¡°Rachael, you never deserve to be trusted!¡±


    Marlon spat it out word by word.


    I listened to all of what he said and I just smiled as I got up from the vomit, reaching up to wipe the dirt


    off my face and hair, and bowing to Marlon neatly ny degrees,


    ¡°Mr. Redford, I¡¯m sorry for messing up your floor. I¡¯ll clean it up!¡±


    Then I turned and went to the bathroom and brought something over, kneeling on the floor and using a


    rag to wipe the foul-smelling vomit in front of him bit by bit into a garbage bag.


    At this moment, I realized that in summer, a person could be so cold without clothes on.


    It was really cold.


    I wiped the floor clean and bowed neatly to Marlon again.


    ¡°Mr. Redford, I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you, but I promise that I will absolutely cooperate fully with


    whatever you want to do next!¡±


    Marlonughed coldly twice.


    ¡°Rachael, you don¡¯t even qualify to be a cow for me. You¡¯re too disgusting and dirty. I loathe you!¡±


    My body stiffened suddenly but I still smiled,


    ¡°Okay Mr. Redford, I won¡¯t even bother you from now on and stain your eyes. I hope Mr. Redford will


    sell CH to me. That¡¯s what we just agreed!¡±


    Marlon resumed his seat on the sofa, fully clothed and condescending, his face cold but full of mockery


    as he looked at me.


    ¡°I just talked casually and teased you. How could I sell Alicia¡¯s gift to such a dirty and disgusting woman


    like you? Don¡¯t tarnish my heart for Alicia!"


    BANG!


    The castle that tightly wrapped around mu heart all shattered and copsed at this moment.


    I looked at Marlon and stared deeply at him. With all the pain I had felt all my life, I looked at him, and


    little by little, I knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to him,


    ¡°Mr. Redford, please, just take pity on me. Sell it to me, please!¡±


    Marlon looked at me out of the corner of his eyes. His eyes were deep and bottomless. He didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    ¡°Mr. Redford, please be generous. Don¡¯t embarrass a dirty person like me. Just sell it to me, please!¡±


    One by one I was kowtowing heavily towards the marble, wishing to just crack my head in this way.


    The scarlet blood stained the marble and became extra harsh, but it was as if I didn¡¯t even know it,


    knocking harder than ever.


    Marlon jerked up and threw me out of the door, mming the clothes in my face, and mercilessly


    mmed the bulky door.


    The icy rainstorm instantly drenched my entire body, and I just sat on the ground, smiling, and then


    grabbed the clothes next to me and put them on one by one. However, no matter how much I dressed,


    I still felt so cold.


    It was really cold!

 Chapter 38 My Mystery Boyfriend

    Chapter 38 My Mystery Boyfriend


    The pounding rain poured through me. I just walked back step by step. I could no longer feel any of my


    own feelings at this moment. My heart was heavily broken as if my heart was lying in a pool of blood


    with countless holes and was still bleeding uncontrobly.


    Did it hurt?


    I didn¡¯t know.


    I just wanted to go see my little brother Davidson. I¡¯d like to hug him and tell him that I really didn''t


    mean it but I couldn¡¯t raise the money to get him the surgery.


    But when I returned to the hospital, I didn¡¯t see Billie, and Davidson was not in the hospital bed.


    ¡°Rach, you¡¯re finally back. As soon as you left, a lot of men in ck suits came and took Billie and


    Davidson away by force!¡±


    The aunt in the same ward said.


    I snapped to a halt.


    ¡°Auntie, what do you mean?


    Davidson was taken away by whom?¡±


    Auntie shook her head with a look of horror on her face,


    ¡°Did you guys offend someone? I don¡¯t think those men are good guys. Someone should have


    instructed them to do that!¡±


    Shania Lambert!


    Shania¡¯s disgusting face was instantly printed in my mind. I turned around and ran outside. It must be


    her! Besides them, who else could it be?


    I rushed to the Cornell family as fast as I could. When I ran in, Shania was sitting on the sofa watching


    a TV series. Neither Marvin Cornell nor Alicia Cornell seemed to be back yet. I rushed up and grabbed


    her cor, cursing angrily,


    ¡°Shania, what have you done? Give my brother back to me!¡±


    Shania froze for a moment at my sudden appearance and behavior, then struggled up and broke out


    into curses as well.


    ¡°Rachael, you¡¯re crazy. What does that little bastard have to do with me?¡±


    I was so crazy that I pinned Shania to the couch,


    ¡°Give him back to me. I know you let someone take Davidson away. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t give


    him back to me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    I had nothing left. How could I live without Davidson? Davidson was my life!


    It was hard for Shania to breathe as she was suppressed, her face suffocating red and purple, and she


    had some difficulty speaking,


    ¡°Shit! I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t you take away that little bastard? Why are you asking me?¡±


    I pinched her neck so hard that her eyes were starting to roll a little, but she still said intermittently,


    ¡°I, I, no, no!¡±


    My intense emotions gradually sobered up. I looked at Shania who was about to be choked to death. I


    knew Shania was a bully and she was afraid of death. If it was really her who took Davidson, she would


    have said it to save her life.


    ¡°Where the hell is Davidson?¡±


    I questioned thest time.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Shania said with difficulty at the gate of death.


    I shrugged her off. Shania breathed heavily, and when she slowed down, she cursed at me but I didn¡¯t


    even care about it. I was so scared. When I thought carefully, I believed what Shania had said. The


    aunt in the same ward had said it was a group of men in ck suits who took Davidson. If it was


    Shania or Alicia, they would only find some local scoundrels.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But if it wasn¡¯t them, then who the hell took Davidson?


    Shania continued to abuse and curse me behind and I just walked out of the Cornell family. The rain


    was still pouring down outside. My whole body was simply wetter than if I had been fished out of the


    water, but I simply had no time to care. I grasped for thest glimmer of hope to call the police, but they


    mercilessly told me that I had to wait unitll over twenty-four hours to report the case. It was useless no


    matter how I prayed, and finally, they hung up my phone directly.


    I held my phone, listening to the relentlessly busy tone one after another, standing still, letting the rain


    pour down. Both my head and body was empty and numb. My consciousness was even nk except


    for Davidson¡¯s face, hovering in my mind over and over again.


    Suddenly, my eyes went ck and my whole body fell heavily to the ground. Just before closing my


    eyespletely, I thought I saw a car driving towards me.


    When I opened my eyes, looking at the pale ward and my hands strapped with needles, I suddenly


    thought of Davidson. I was trying to pull out the needles without even thinking, and got up to find


    Davidson.


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, what are you doing!¡±


    A nurse pushed her way in, scrambling to stop my movements and force me back down.


    I tried to struggle, but I had just woken up, and I didn¡¯t even have any strength in my body to break free


    at all.


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, what are you doing? Do you know you were in aa for three whole days? How can


    you be so careless with your body as soon as you wake up? How sad he will be if your boyfriend


    knows about it. Moreover, we will surely be med and we can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    I froze for a moment after listening to the words of the nurse. I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend at all. Why I


    inexplicably had a boyfriend after waking up. I looked at her face that was full of adoration and deep


    awe, which made me wonder.


    ¡°Did you just say, my boyfriend?¡±


    I asked testily.


    But the nurse nodded her head excitedly. Her face was full of envy and jealousy towards me.


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, I really envy you. No, the people of our whole hospital all envy you. How did you find your


    boyfriend? How did you manage to do it? That¡¯s a big famous male god that we can¡¯t even think about


    it!¡±


    The nurse said it with all sincerity, but I was even more puzzled and hesitant.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, leaving!¡±


    Suddenly, the nurse hurriedly said, and I looked at her even more suspiciously. Then the nurse said,


    ¡°I have to go because your boyfriend alwayses at this time and he doesn¡¯t like anyone bothering


    you!¡±


    I watched the nurse rushing off.


    ¡°...¡±


    But how could a boyfriend somehow appear during the three days I was in aa? Could it be -


    Marlon?


    The moment I thought of Marlon, I backhanded to give myself a hard p,


    ¡°Rachael, you¡¯re such a bitch!¡±


    ¡°So you have self-awareness!¡±


    At that moment, the door of the ward was opened.

 Chapter 39 Kieran Charles Wants to Buy Me

    Chapter 39 Kieran Charles Wants to Buy Me


    ¡°Kieran Charles!¡±


    I saw Kieran pushing the door in, followed by the man in the ancient robe in the hospital that day, and I


    jumped up from the hospital bed at once, not expecting Kieran to chase me here.


    ¡°Mr. Charles!¡±


    Kieran slowly walked to the farthest window and sit down. The strong backlight enveloped him, half yin


    and half yang. He looked like a god, a demon, and the ck-robed man stood respectfully by the


    slightly far side.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, can you please give me a few more days? Please, my brother is missing and I must find


    him first, then......¡±


    I tried to exin, but as I said, tears fell without consciousness, so that I could not say anything. In fact,


    I didn¡¯t know why I still tried to exin. Kieran and Marlon were basically the same kind of men, so


    indifferent and heartless. Davidson¡¯s life or death was even iparable with half of their interests.


    ¡°Owen!¡±


    Kieran said faintly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Charles!¡±


    Owen brought a tablet to me and suddenly, Billie¡¯s face appeared on it. I froze momentarily and then


    grabbed the tablet,


    ¡°Billie, where is Davidson? Where are you now? Is Davidson safe?¡±


    Billie was a little surprised,


    ¡°Ms. Cornell, Davidson, and I are fine. Weren¡¯t you the one who asked your friend to pick us up? And


    Davidson¡¯s surgery was a sess!¡±


    I froze hard,


    ¡°Davidson¡¯s surgery was done?


    Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Davidson is ying!¡±


    Billie said and let me see what Davidson was doing.


    I saw that Davidson was sitting on arge soft cushion on the floor, ying with a toy, and the moment


    he turned around, smiling gently at me. My hands holding the tablet trembled uncontrobly, and once


    again the tears were about to break strongly, but I forced myself to hold them back and asked gently,


    ¡°Davidson, how are you feeling right now?¡±


    Davidson smiled and shook his head. His little face was actually much less pale and more youthful.


    ¡°So, are you happy these days?¡±


    I caressed Davidson¡¯s face on the screen. I thought I was going to lose him because of my


    ipetence. Despair had filled all my life. But now, Davidson was still standing vividly in front of me,


    which suddenly made me feel no more resentment for everything I had gone through.


    ¡°As long as my little brother is safe and healthy, nothing else matters!¡±


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, Ms. Cornell!¡±


    Owen reached for the tablet back and I scrambled to Davidson,


    ¡°Davidson, you should be good and obedient. I wille to see you soon!¡±


    As soon as I said that, Owen had already hung up the video and then went out with the tablet, and


    instantly, only Kieran and I were left in the ward.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, thank you!¡±


    I gave a respectful ny-degree bow to Kieran.


    Kieran gave a coldugh,


    ¡°It is too early to thank me, Rachael... I¡¯m a businessman and I never do business at a loss!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    You have to pay back for his treatment in Country M, as well as his amodation!¡±


    ¡°I know, and this is my duty, but, thank you!¡±


    I genuinely said. I knew that Kieran would never do a good deed without asking for something in return,


    but no matter what, he ended up arranging the operation for Davidson and ced him in a nice and


    Kieran looked at me faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it¡±


    A contract was then dumped on me, and I picked it up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow the CH project anymore!¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    I looked at Kieran excitedly. Not following this project meant I would never have to deal with Marlon


    again and never have to suffer unreasonable insults.


    Kieran responded indifferently,


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise you from now on!¡±


    The air froze for a moment and I blinked,


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I, raise, you!¡±


    Kieran deliberately slowed down his speech and said, word by word.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any right to refuse. The price is as it was, one hundred thousand a month, and all of


    Davidson¡¯s expenses are deducted from your sry!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I looked at Kieran and couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that!¡±


    Kieran got up to leave when his words were finished. Before leaving, he asked me to go to work as


    normal tomorrow. At this moment, I finally understood why Kieran took Billie and Davidson to Country


    M. It was a threat to me.


    I, indeed, had no right to refuse, but I still had to thank Kieran, As Davidson¡¯s health and safety meant


    everything to me.


    Early the next morning, I went to work on time, but as soon as I stepped into the building, people who


    originally rushed to catch the elevator were looking at me with a strange look, no, with a look of


    extreme contempt and disgust.


    I was curious but I had no time to care because I was in a hurry to get to the office.


    BANG!


    I had just entered the office when a cup was smashed head-on in front of me, and I froze for a moment


    when I saw Yanis walking over with a smile on her face,


    ¡°Sorry about that, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    But while Yanis was talking, the cake in her hand was deliberately flung at me, without the slightest hint


    of apology on her face.


    ¡°Sorry for what? Yanis, you¡¯re really kind. When youe across such a shameless woman, that¡¯s all


    insulting to your cake and cup!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she is actually unscrupulous to hook Mr. Charles, and do it shamelessly in public. This


    kind of disgusting woman is hard to see in one thousand!¡±


    The female colleagues in the office taunted me loudly.


    My body froze. I had thought they were doing this because they hated me, but I didn¡¯t expect that they


    knew about me and Kieran. My face was burning hot. I walked to my seat with my head down, but my


    desk and chair were tipped over on the floor and the papers on my desk were spat all over. I silently


    recovered my things.


    Suddenly, my entire body was yanked over by a strong force, followed by a hard pnding on my


    face.


    Everly stared at me with eyes full of anger and intense hatred, raising her hand and still wanting to hit


    me, while the female colleagues around me gloating at the hrity, and someone was shouting,


    ¡°Ms. Everly, beat her to death! Beat her to death. She is a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Everly, you always need a reason to beat someone!¡±


    I shook off Everly''s hand and asked coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so snotty that I don¡¯t need a reason to beat you!¡±


    Everly stared at me angrily, and was eager to tear me apart. Then she approached closer to me and


    lowered her voice, saying word by word,


    ¡°Rachael, you¡¯re so snotty that you¡¯ll get youreuppance sooner orter!¡±


    Everly plucked out a fierce nce at me, turned around, and left. The colleagues who were enjoying


    the good show spat at me. I did not say anything and just continued to pack my things. But I wondered


    why everyone in thepany knew about this.


    At that time, I thought of many possibilities but I didn¡¯t expect that this was the beginning of all the


    tragedies. At noon, Marlon came to invite me for lunch, and I refused. But Marlon forced me to go to


    the restaurant with him.


    In the VIP room, I sat in silence in the seat farthest away from Marlon. Everything Marlon did and said


    to me that night was fresh in my mind because, to this day, my heart was still bleeding.


    It really hurt me too much and all this pain was given by the man I had loved for four entire years.


    For four years, the humiliation and hurt he had inflicted had made me too afraid to have any illusions or


    any semnce of love for him.


    ¡°Rachael, I¡¯ll buy you!¡±


    Marlon looked at me and said.

 Chapter 40 Marlon, It was Time to End our Relationship

    Chapter 40 Marlon, It was Time to End our Rtionship


    ¡°What did you say!¡±


    I looked angrily at Marlon.


    Marlon looked at me mockingly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just like money? I¡¯ll pay double what Kieran pays!¡±


    I was so angry that I violently sshed the cup of water on Marlon¡¯s face,


    ¡°Marlon, what do you take me for?¡±


    I had thought that Marlon could never hurt me again because he had been cruel enough to me.


    I thought that I would never again be angry and sad because, long ago, my heart was so perforated


    that it would never be intact again.


    But at this moment, I was so angry that I wanted to pull out all the feelings in the past four years, throw


    them all into the fire, and burn them up.


    Marlon wiped the water off his face and looked at me with contempt in his dark eyes,


    ¡°Rachael, aren¡¯t you just a woman who loves money like a bitch?¡±


    ¡°A woman who loves money like a bitch!¡±


    I repeated what Marlon had said word by word and looked at the man I had spent the best part of my


    youth entangling for four years. I could finally smile because, at this moment, he had used up all my


    strength.


    ¡°Mr. Redford, it¡¯s time to end our rtionship. From now on, I will never pester you for half a minute.


    Next week, I will definitely go to your engagement ceremony with Alicia to bless you!¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡±


    Marlon got up expansively and looked at me angrily.


    I smiled,


    ¡°Nothing to say, Mr. Redford, goodbye!¡±


    I got up and left the box.


    ¡°Rachael!¡±


    Marlon shouted at me angrily, and I justughed as I closed the door and left.


    I was so tried and painful that I didn¡¯t want any of it. It was time to end everything.


    The moment I walked out of the restaurant, cracks of sunlight fell on me with a hint of warmth.


    My phone was ringing at this very moment and it was Shania. I didn¡¯t want to answer it, but I did it


    anyway.


    ¡°Rachael, the time we agreed upon hase. I¡¯m warning you, hurry up and delete the recording.


    Besides, bring Davidson back to me!¡±


    As soon as I picked up, Shania¡¯s shrill voice came through.


    I looked at the dazzling sun and smiled,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll delete the recording!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks. If I know you¡¯re ying tricks, I will kill you!¡±


    Shania threatened.


    The grin on my face intensified,


    ¡°I will delete the recording. To believe it or not is your business. Besides, from now on, all of you don¡¯t


    even think about coveting Davidson. I won¡¯t let you guys appear in front of Davidson again!¡±


    With that, I hung up the phone straight away.


    The reason why I had been saving the recording, besides wanting to use it to threaten them and bail


    out Davidson, my biggest selfish intention was to let Marlon hear it so that he would know the true


    nature of Alicia and thus stopped misunderstanding me.


    But now it seemed that there was no need!


    I clicked on the recordings and deleted them allpletely, and the moment I deleted them, I was just


    a little sad, but, just a little sad.


    ¡°Rachael, you need to start over and be good!¡±


    I gave myself a big smile.


    Shania kept calling me and I hung up. I bought a loaf of bread on the road side and ate it and then went


    back to the office. I came back early and I was the only one in the office, so I took a nap since it was


    quiet.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Rachael!¡±


    I was woken up by an angry voice, and as soon as I looked up, I saw Everly ring at me with a


    grimace as if she had lost all her initial cool elegance since meeting me.


    ¡°Ms. Everly!¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and got up.


    Everly pped on the table.


    ¡°You still have the mood to sleep. Rachael, what else can you do but keep discrediting our Rich


    department and making peopleugh at you?¡±


    I was confused by Everly¡¯s scolding.


    ¡°Go downstairs and see for yourself what it¡¯se to. I warn you, if you don¡¯t stop this, you are


    toasted!¡±


    Everly said sternly, then loudly rebuked the colleagues around us who were watching the good show.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Are you not embarrassed enough for RICH? All of you get to work!¡±


    People around me rushed back to work, only giving me the asional gloating look.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Everly snapped again, and I hurried down in a daze but when I just stepped out of the building, I heard


    Marvin Cornell cursing loudly and angrily, and I instantly knew what was going on.


    At the gate, Marvin and Shania were yelling at the security guard with a dozen aggressive men. As


    soon as I came out, Marvin instantly yelled,


    ¡°You beast, how dare you to kidnap your brother while I¡¯m away for a few days and not send your


    brother back?¡±


    ¡°Rachael, Davidson is your father¡¯s deeply loved son. You quickly send Davidson back to us. Whatever


    you want, we can agree but you must not hurt Davidson!¡±


    Shania cried out and prayed to me.


    I looked at Shania and Marvin, just feeling ridiculous. It was really ridiculous. Of course, I really admired


    Shania¡¯s acting skills, which ordinary people couldn¡¯t do, and Marvin, obviously never really cared


    about Davidson¡¯s death, but now he actually pretended that he couldn¡¯t live without Davidson.


    It was really ridiculous.


    ¡°Rachael is powerful enough. She tries to hook up with Mr. Charles by all means, making him make an


    exception to buy her, and now she was actually kidnapping her own brother!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is the kind of woman with such sinister intentions that even a novel couldn¡¯t make up!¡±


    The employees who had been drawn over because of the argument had already filled the open space


    outside, and I, like a filthy thing that the world had spat on, was being pointed at and scolded by


    everyone.


    I just smiled and slowly walked towards Marvin and the others, stopping in front of the iron gate,


    ¡°Marvin, Shania, no matter what you want to do, you will never see Davidson in your lifetime. I will


    never give you the chance to hurt Davidson again, absolutely not!¡±


    God knew how thankful I was for Kieran at this moment. I knew that if Davidson was at home, following


    me, it would be too easy for Marvin or Shania to find him.


    But now, they couldn¡¯t find Davidson anymore.


    ¡°You beast, I will beat you to death!¡±


    Marvin drew a thick wooden stick held by the man beside him directly and viciously smashed it towards


    me. I panicked and dodged, but the stick still flew head-on.


    I sighed a little and I guessed that my forehead was going to get another big bag, but a hand suddenly


    appeared in front of me, as well as a tall figure enveloping me. I looked up and saw the bodyguard


    beside Kieran. Owen intercepted the wooden stick with one hand. His face was expressionless, but the


    wooden stick in his hand was broken silently into two.


    ¡°Mr. Charles!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Charles!¡±


    Instantly, the people who had been watching the good show scrambled to leave a very wide path and


    bowed neatly at ny degrees.


    With long and slender legs, Kieran slowly walked over, and Owen automatically retreated behind


    Kieran.


    ¡°Mr. Charles!¡±


    I looked at Kieran in panic. Honestly, Kieran had helped me a lot and I was constantly getting him in


    trouble, and I wondered if he would be mad the next moment.


    Actually, it didn¡¯t matter how Kieran treated me, but I was afraid he would vent his anger to Davidson!


    Kieran walked towards me in a strange smile. Suddenly, he stretched his hand and took me into his


    arms.

 Chapter 41 Perfect Son-in-law Candidate, Kieran

    Chapter 41 Perfect Son-inw Candidate, Kieran


    "Mr. Charles..." My head went nk as I looked at Kieran in shock.


    Kieran jerked me into his embrace and darted a nce at me. In that nce, I travelled through hell


    and heaven. I froze and didn''t dare make a sound.


    I sensed coldness in his arms, as if I had been in the ice scarred world of winter. But for some reason,


    the warmth I felt inside overshadowed that sensation.


    The employees surrounded us. As if having witnessed the Armageddon, they gaped at us, and some of


    them even fainted. Before falling to the ground, they muttered to themselves, "Impossible! Absolutely


    impossible!"


    In the crowd, Everly red, her beautiful eyes bursting with hostility and jealousy, and took off glumly.


    "You...," Shania said hesitantly with tears welling in her eyes. Before she could finish her words, Marvin


    pulled her behind himself, fawning over Kieran, "What a surprise to meet you here, Mr. Charles."


    "This is mypany. A surprise is far-fetched," Kieran said slowly and stroked my long hair.


    Although I enjoyed the warmth that Kieran''s embrace gave off, I also felt like a bunny clutched by a


    tiger, ready to be yed.


    I was stiff as a board but managed to put on a smile. I cooperated with Kieran in every way even


    though I didn''t know what he wanted.


    "Yes! Yes!" Marvin was sweating profusely in fear. Shania, who was behind him, looked at me with a


    "Rachael, I heard a noise just now. What''s going on?" Kieran lowered his head and asked me in an


    unprecedented gentle voice.


    "There was no noise. It was merely a harmless joke!" Before I could say anything, Marvin quickly


    answered.


    "But I heard someone say you had kidnapped your brother!"


    "Well...." Marvin didn''t know how to reply. He winked at me repeatedly, hinting it was my turn to speak,


    but I acted as if I had missed the signal.


    "Mr. Cornell, don''t wrongly use my Rachael. I invited Davidson to my house!" Kieran squinted and


    smiled, but his expression was brimming with coldness.


    "Davidson is one lucky kid!" Marvin emphasized.


    "Mr. Cornell, this is Universal Group. If you''re done here, you should leave Rachael to her work!" As


    Kieran spoke, his lip curled up.


    "Right, right. We will leave immediately!" Marvin hastily pulled Shania and the others to leave. After


    walking some steps away, he looked back at me with aplicated look.


    Kieran turned around and his eyes swept the crowd. In an instant, all the onlookers fled in a flutter.


    I was impressed by their quick reaction.


    Kieran let go of me and turned around to leave. I regained my senses and hastily said, "Mr. Charles,


    thank you!"


    Kieran nced back at me and said indifferently, "No need to say that now. I''m afraid you''ll regret it!"


    He turned around and left.


    I stared at Kieran''s back and wrapped my head around the whole thing. I knew he hadn''t just bought


    me, but I was grateful for his timely rescue.


    "Did you see that? Mr. Charles touched that woman. And he held her in his arms!" As soon as I entered


    the building, I heard the female employees who had fled earlier were gossiping about me in the lobby.


    "Yes, yes! I thought someone spread rumors in the morning. Mr. Charles is a clean freak and never lets


    anyone near him, nor has he ever had a girlfriend or plus-one. Although he has enough admirers to


    circle the globe multiple times, he didn''t have eye on any of them. That said, he actually hugged that


    woman!"


    "What''s so good about her? Mr. Charles had to spend money to get her. I would settle for one day with


    him, no strings attached!" It was a heated discussion. It sounded like they wished they could fling


    themselves upon him. They all shut up when they see me, goggling at me, as if trying to figure out what


    set me apart.


    I sighed and entered the elevator dejectedly. However, the stuff they had just said got me thinking.


    They were right. It wouldn''t cost him a penny to get a beautiful woman, because millions of her kind


    were lining up to get his attention.


    So the question was, why would he pick me from that crowd and pay for it?


    I just couldn''t put my finger on it. Nheless, this episode silenced my peers in the office for an


    afternoon, who had been hostile and plotting against me. At least, they looked like they were minding


    their own business, but I felt like they were sizing me up constantly.


    I ignored them and just wanted peace.


    I was idle all afternoon. When it was finally time to get off work, I packed my things and left the office.


    To my surprise, I saw Marvin and Shania waiting by the car when I reached the gate. I wanted to take a


    detour, but Marvin spotted me and greeted me with a smile.


    "Rachael, you''re finally off work. Are you tired?" Marvin asked softly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Shania also walked over grinning. She reached out to touch my head, but I coldly dodged. She wasn''t


    embarrassed and smiled, "I instructed the housekeeper to prepare dinner. Let''s go home and eat!"


    I took a step back and said coldly, "That''s your home. Please don''t disgust me!"


    At that, I was leaving. But Marvin grabbed me, still looking patient. "Rachael, Dad knows he has


    neglected you over the years, and that''s why you nurse a grudge against me. But you should


    understand I have been busy taking care of thepany. Of course, Dad promises from now on, he


    will never do it again and make up to you hard!"


    I watched calmly as Marvin and Shania put on a show.


    "Rachael, look, you should get married at this age. Tell Dad if there''s anyone you like. Are you dating


    that Mr. Charles?" Marvin took pains to get to the point.


    I smiled. Now I knew why he was doing this. He wanted to make friends with Kieran!


    "Sorry, Mr. Cornell, I''m afraid your n will be nullified. Besides, I have nothing to do with you or the


    Cornells!" I sneered.


    Marvin was enraged but calmed himself down, smiling, "Rachael, I don''t me you. I know you''ve


    thought I was bad since you were a child, but this time, I really want to do something nice for you.


    You''re my daughter, so I can''t let you just marry some guy. I have to check him out first. How about


    this? Tell Mr. Charles toe over for dinner, so that we can get to know each other!"


    "No way!" I said briefly.


    Marvinughed. "If you are not going to call him, then I am!" As he spoke, he took out his phone and


    dialed a number.

 Chapter 42 Taking Over CH Unexpectedly

    Chapter 42 Taking Over CH Unexpectedly


    I watched coldly as Marvin made a phone call. I wasn''t worried at all. How could Marvin know Kieran''s


    personal number? Marvin was just yacting.


    "Okay, yes, we''ll be expecting you tomorrow night!" Marvin hung up the phone with a brilliant smile. It


    was too hard to ignore.


    "Rachael, Mr. Charles has agreed. Come with him tomorrow night!" Marvin patted me on the shoulder


    cheerfully.


    I dodged but was uncertain. "Marvin, don''t lie to me. How could you have his number!"


    Marvin smirked. "Rachael, you underestimate Dad. Mypany is doing business with Universal


    Group. I don''t have his personal number, but I can have his work number!"


    "Rachael, doe home with him tomorrow night for dinner. Don''t be shy!" Shania also said with a


    smile. Then, they got into the car and left happily.


    They took me by surprise.


    Why would Kieran agree to have dinner at my father''s house? I watched them driving away and felt a


    little disturbed. However, I had signed a contract with Kieran. It stipted that during the contract


    period, I had no right to interfere with his decisions.


    I shook my head. Davidson''s safety was enough for me. I didn''t care about anything else, let alone a


    dinner at Marvin''s house.


    I went back to my apartment with that in mind. Perhaps because Davidson was safer now, I slept


    soundly tonight. Unfortunately, I received a call from Marlon as soon as I arrived at thepany the


    next morning.


    "Come over, now!" Marlon ordered on the phone.


    I really wanted to hang up on him, but Marlon said indifferently, as if he had read my mind, "It''s about


    CH!" Immediately after, the call ended.


    I was stupefied for a moment holding my phone. I worked my ass off for the CH project, but it didn''t


    seem to work out. I didn''t understand why Marlon called me about the CH project. I wanted to ignore


    him, but I felt jumpy sitting there, so I grabbed my purse and went to Marlon Group.


    I had to admit I was holding onto a glimmer of hope. Perhaps Marlon finally decided to sell CH to


    Universal Group!


    "Ms. Cornell, Mr. Redford is waiting for you in the office!" The minute I entered the building, the


    receptionist greeted me and politely walked me upstairs. From the look of it, this was Marlon''s


    arrangement.


    His office was on the top floor. The door was closed. I pushed it open and walked in. Marlon was not


    reading files but sitting on the sofa savoring red wine. When he saw me, he smiled faintly and said,


    "Hello!"


    I was surprised by that smile. I couldn''t remember how long I hadn''t seen it. It felt long enough. Or


    rather, he charmed me with it when we first met.


    Obviously, his smile was bewitching. It melted the heart with just the right amount of allure, like the best


    whiskey, pure at sight but pungent in taste. It could make a woman lose herself.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down, and smiled as I walked over. "Mr. Redford, I wonder if you''ve


    decided to entrust CH to me."


    Marlon slowly took another sip of wine before putting down the ss. "Yes, I gave it some thought and


    think it''s best it is in your hands!"


    My mind went nk. Taking over CH from Marlon felt like a pipedream to me. I had been just testing


    the water, and his agreement was beyond my anticipation.


    "Mr. Redford, I hope it is not a joke. I remember you were determined not to sell it to me no matter how


    hard I begged you!" I suppressed my excitement.


    Marlon yed with his wrist. "It is different now. Alicia got tired of CH, so what''s the point of keeping it!"


    I wanted tough. Sure enough, there was always something else behind a good deal. I took a deep


    breath and smiled, "The market value of CH is more than 500 million, but that number is the highest


    that Universal Group can offer!"


    Marlon looked up at me with calm eyes. "Rachael, I also took what you said that day into consideration.


    You worked for me for four years, so we should part ways on good terms. I think it''s proper to sell it to


    an old friend than a stranger. Consider this a settling of scores!"


    My heart ached out of the blue. I smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Redford, for being so considerate!"


    "Take a look. If there''s no problem, sign them." Marlon pushed two contracts in front of me. I took a


    closer look and found the terms detailed and fair to Universal Group.


    "What''s this?" Thest two pages were written in English.


    "This is the English trantion of the contract. Marlon Group and Universal Group are both influential,


    so trantion is in order!" Marlon said.


    Although my English was average, I understood most of it. Marlon was right. It was a trantion of the


    Chinese contract. I quickly signed it, because I didn''t want to give Marlon the chance to regret his


    choice.


    To be honest, although I was quite grateful to Kieran, Kieran was an unfathomable demon. I was afraid


    he would y Judas. Moreover, everyone knew he bought me, so I was under a lot of pressure. If


    possible, I preferred leading a normal life.


    Besides, I would be worried if Davidson was out of my life. His five years in this world had been cold


    and devoid of love. I couldn''t bear to see him spend another day like that.


    Moreover, my contract with Kieran stipted if I were to obtain CH, it would be null. After I signed


    this contract at hand, I would be free from Kieran and be able to pay off Davidson''s 100,000-yuan


    operation fee. After that, his rent wouldn''t be much of a problem.


    "Alright, I hope we can work well together." Marlon also signed his name on the contracts and extended


    his hand to me.


    I looked at it and hesitated for a moment. Finally, I reached out and held this long-lost warm hand. "Mr.


    Redford, I do, too. Also, thank you!"


    Sunlight shone through the huge French windows, and my heart finally stopped bleeding. This person


    had caused me too much pain. I had loved him, and I still did. It was like an instinct. Just like


    Sunflowers were destined to follow the sun, and without it, they would wither. However, let the thick soil


    bury my love six-feet deep and never reveal it again.


    All the heartbreak and love were buried here in this sunshine. At least, this was a good way to say


    goodbye to him.


    In the end, he showed me mercy.


    I took the contract and happily returned to Universal Group, straight to Kieran''s office.


    "Mr. Charles, I have signed the contract for the acquisition of the CH Project!" I ced the contract on


    Kieran''s desk. Kieran flipped through it and didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Charles, thank you for looking out for me during this period, but I think our contract should be


    rescinded since I have got CH!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 43 Are You Angry?

    Chapter 43 Are You Angry?


    Kieran remained silent and continued to read through the contract. Time went by, and I grew a little


    edgy but didn''t dare to ask questions. What he was nning was a mystery to me.


    "There''s no hurry. Since you''ve signed the contract, the cancetion of our deal can wait until after the


    handover ceremony. What do you say?" Kieran returned the contract to me.


    "I''m sure you are right!" I quickly agreed and felt rxed. "Then, Mr. Charles, goodbye!" I turned around


    and walked out.


    "I''ll be there tonight!" Kieran said just as I was about to reach the door.


    I turned around in surprise, but he wasn''t looking at me, already working. Then I realized he meant the


    dinner at Marvin''s house tonight. "Well, Mr. Charles, it''s fine if you don''t want to go."


    Kieran did not even look up. I felt embarrassed. He must have heard me this close.


    "I understand, Mr. Charles!" Finally, I said awkwardly, closed the door, and left the room. However,


    outside the door, I couldn''t figure out why he would agree to that.


    Nevertheless, I had to apany him to attend the dinner, whether it was for personal reasons or not.


    Besides, our contract still stood.


    Therefore, I went straight to Marvin''s house after work. But the moment I entered the door, I regretted


    it.


    In the living room, Marlon and Alicia were sitting together intimately. Marvin was starting a conversation


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    with Marlon in a fawning way, while Shania was trying to please Marlon by serving him fruit and


    dessert. It was like Marlon had been the emperor surrounded by servile servants.


    "Rachael, wee!" Marvin saw me and stood up with a smile. He kept looking for Kieran beyond me


    and realized he wasn''t here, asking somewhat unhappily, "Why are you alone?"


    "Mr. Charles will arrive soon!" I said indifferently and found a solo sofa to sit on. Although I had told


    myself to bury all the emotions and pain, they were resurfacing in this lovely and peaceful moment.


    Nheless, I would hold off the pain and maintain myposure.


    "Rachael, this is your fault. Why didn''t you wait for Mr. Charles?" Shania smiled in a shrill voice, "What


    if he gets lost?"


    "That''s right. You are a grown woman with poor manners." Marvin sat down, displeased.


    I pretended I hadn''t heard him and watched TV.


    "Mom and Dad, go easy on Rachael. She didn''t mean it!" Alicia stood up from Marlon''s side and smiled


    as she brought the fruit te to me. She asked jokingly, "Rachael, Mom and Dad said they saw you


    hugging Mr. Charles at the entrance of thepany. Hurry up and tell the truth. What''s going on?"


    Only then did I look up at Alicia. She was wearing a in long white dress with her long hair loose. She


    was artistic and elegant yet lively. She was blinking at me like a spoiled kid, no different from a fairy.


    To be honest, even I began to admire Alicia''s acting. We had fallen out hard a few days ago, but she


    was being an angel now. She was a better actress than her mother Shania!


    "Rachael, tell me. Is there a big secret between you and Mr. Charles? Don''t worry. We are family. You


    can tell me!" Alicia buttered me up and tugged my sleeve.


    I looked at her and smiled. Alicia was surprised. I slowly took her hand. Alicia wanted to take it back,


    but I tightened my grip and didn''t give her the chance. I yed with her fingers and said, "A secret?


    Alicia, why are you making things difficult for me? I''m not like you. You are beautiful and have


    numerous admirers, which gives you the head-start to cheat on your boyfriends. I''m just so ugly. So,


    how can I have any amazing secret?"


    "You...." Instantly, Alicia''s expression changed, but then bitterness touched her face. "Rachael, I don''t


    know what you''re talking about!" she yelled.


    "You ungrateful.... Rachael, Alicia is your sister. What nonsense are you talking about!" Marvin


    restrained himself from cursing me and even showing his anger.


    I knew if Marvin hadn''t been worried Kieran would be displeased, he would have hit me instead of


    "Rachael, you are older than her, but you should know it''s wrong to bully her. Marlon would


    misunderstand if you keep ndering Alicia like this!" Shania said kindly, yet her gaze towards me was


    sharp, but it onlysted for a moment.


    Because Marvin was trying to make friends with Kieran and treated me differently, Shania had to be


    nicer to me.


    "Marlon, please don''t mind. They have been like this since they were kids. Rachael enjoys making


    Alicia feel bad!" Shania exined to Marlon.


    Marlon smiled faintly. "It''s fine!"


    Alicia felt defeated and sat back next to Marlon. Marvin and Shania continued to fawn over Marlon. I


    sat in a corner alone and felt time passing by quite slowly.


    The sky gradually darkened. The housekeeper kept serving dishes, but Marvin grew sullen. Finally, he


    asked me, "What''s going on? Why hasn''t Mr. Charlese?"


    I said indifferently, "How would I know? You made the call. What does it have to do with me?"


    "You...." In a fit of anger, Marvin raised his hand to hit me but then put it down. He turned around and


    ttered Marlon, "Come, Marlon, let''s start first. You must be hungry!"


    I noticed they were about to have dinner as a happy family and felt like leaving. When I got up, Alicia


    said, "Rachael, has Mr. Charles'' absence robbed you of your appetite? Are you too sad to eat with us?"


    "That''s right, Rachael. What a big shot Mr. Charles is! It''s normal he forgets about you. You can''t walk


    out on dinner every time he stands you up. I''m afraid you will starve this way!" Shania approached me


    and tugged me with a smile. "One shouldn''t hold his expectations too high to avoid getting hurt!"


    Since Shania pulled me, I didn''t refuse and sat down to focus on eating.


    "Marlon, you are so good to me!" Marlon picked up the dishes for Alicia. Alicia kissed him on the cheek


    grinning, somewhat shy. They looked adorable together!


    "Jesus, Marlon, my Alicia really depends on you!" Shania smiled. Then she turned to me and said,


    "Rachael, you are older than Alicia. It''s time for you to get married. You should find a suitable partner


    and forget about your unrealistic fantasies. It''s better to be down-to-earth, don''t you think?"


    "Mom is right, Rachael. See how happy Marlon and I are. I hope you can be as happy as me. You


    know how prominent Mr. Charles is. He never needs a woman but can always find one with ease.


    Rachael, don''t be angry or sad. You must know I am saying this for your own good. I don''t want you to


    get hurt and break down!" Alicia lectured me as she held Marlon''s arm intimately.


    I looked up and smiled, "Alicia, thank you for your concern. But don''t worry. I''m fine. I am not hurt or


    having a nervous breakdown! Because I am facing the only one who can hurt me, and I have gone


    numb after being harmed over and over again.


    I had an itch to go home. I didn''t want to be here. I felt really stupid. Kieran had been teasing but I took


    it seriously. Besides, he was too important to have dinner here. And in what name?


    "Rachael, I''mte. Are you angry?" Suddenly, Kieran, dressed in an azure suit, walked over from the


    door with a smile.

 Chapter 44 Kieran And I Showed Off Our Love

    Chapter 44 Kieran And I Showed Off Our Love


    I was shocked and looked straight at Kieran. I couldn''t believe he actually showed up!


    "Mr. Charles, wee. You should have informed us so that we could have picked you up. I feel bad


    having youe all this way by yourself!" Marvin was like a totally different person. He grinned in a


    fawning way like a dog standing a few meters away from Kieran.


    Shania stopped smirking and put on another kind of smile to wee Kieran.


    Alicia''s sweet smile froze. She clenched her hands under the table, and anger shed through her


    eyes. However, she did not say anything but leaned on Marlon demurely.


    Marlon watched Kieran sit down beside me, and his eyes were clouded with displeasure, but he


    remained silent.


    Everyone got himself seated. It felt strange in the huge hall, silent. I gazed at Kieran from the corner of


    my eye and felt overwhelming warmth.


    "Still angry?" Kieran moved his face closer to mine, his scarlet eyes glittering. "Don''t be mad at me.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This is for you!" As he spoke, he presented a luxurious ivory-colored box to me.


    I nced at him, and he smiled at me. I was dumbfounded, not because of the gift, but because at this


    moment, I could only see his evil but heartwarming smile.


    Kieran opened the box. A gorgeous diamond ne was lying inside it.


    "Destiny!" Shania stood up in shock and gaped at the ne in the box. "This, this costs more than


    six million!"


    I retracted my hand and looked at Kieran in disbelief. Kieran smiled and put it on me. "Stop being


    angry!"


    "You, you just gave it to her!" Shania stuttered in shock.


    Marvin pulled Shania down and shot her a reproachful nce. Shania regained herposure and fell


    silent. Marvin repeatedly praised, "Mr. Charles has an excellent taste. Excellent indeed. My Rachael


    looks fantastic wearing it!"


    Alicia clenched her fists, and her fingernails cut into her flesh. However, she smiled, "Mr. Charles, my


    sister is quite innocent. Don''t fool her with jewelry. I won''t allow it!"


    Kieran looked up at Alicia. Alicia wanted to look away from his scarlet eyes, but reason told her not to.


    Kieran raised his hand and caressed my hair casually. "Don''t worry, Miss Alicia. I never y with


    women. Such a gesture suggests ... I am serious!"


    I quickly looked up at Kieran. And he turned around with a smile.


    Marlon''s eyes were like dark abysses. He said word by word, "Mr. Charles, don''t say things you don''t


    mean. Just admit it. You are merely ying the field."


    "Please excuse me!" I had enough of that crap, so I stood up and went to the bathroom. However, no


    sooner had I entered it than Alicia walked in.


    "Rachael, my sister, you are so cheap. One tiny trinket from Mr. Charles, and you are over the moon!"


    Alicia looked at me with contempt.


    I washed my hands and leaned on the edge of the sink. "I''m happy. What''s wrong with that? This


    ne is worth over six million!"


    Alicia looked morose. She dropped the act and said, "You shameless, ugly and t bitch. I don''t know


    what kind of witchcraft you used to put Kieran under your spell for the time being, but I am curious if


    Kieran still wants you when he sees how disgusting and base you are!"


    I had a premonition. Then Alicia tore her clothes, pped herself, and pulled her hair, running out


    crying.


    I leaned against the washstand and listened to the noise outside. I sighed fiercely. Actually, I was


    hungry. Why couldn''t I finish my meal?


    I slowly walked out. Alicia was in Marlon''s arms, and Shania was anxiously patting her back. Alicia


    yowled andined to Kieran, "Mr. Charles, I wanted to take a closer look at the ne you gave


    my sister. However, not only did she not allow it, but she even beat me fiercely and insulted me, saying


    I didn''t deserve to look at it. Mr. Charles, I, I think she is in a bad mood. Please, help her cheer up!"


    Shania also cried, "Rachael, it''s okay if you don''t want others to touch the ne, but you didn''t have


    to hit your sister. Look at how miserable she is!"


    Marvin cast me an angry nce. Nevertheless, he held his tongue and suppressed his rage because


    Kieran was present.


    "She has touched this one. It''s dirty. I''ll buy you a new one tomorrow!" Kieran said. In an instant, the


    noisy hall fell silent. Marvin, Shania, and Alicia all looked at Kieran with astonished gaze. They would


    not have guessed in a million years that Kieran would say such words.


    "Let''s go home!" Kieran waved at me.


    Under the sparkling crystal chandelier, I only saw Kieran. I broke into smiling. "Alright, let''s go!" Then I


    left with him.


    Marlon clenched his hidden hand, whose veins were twitching violently. Deep in his inky eyesy a


    murderous chill.


    "Mr. Charles, thank you!" I followed Kieran to his car and sincerely thanked him.


    No one had ever stood up for me when I was being bullied. There had only been criticism and disgust


    towards me.


    But just now, Kieran was on my side and saved me from those things.


    "I believe this is yours!" I took off my ne and handed it back to Kieran. Kieran nced at it, took a


    paper bag, and put it in with a disgusted look. Then the bag was thrown into a corner in the car.


    I felt likeughing and didn''t restrain myself.


    "What are youughing at?"


    I smiled and looked up at him. "I was thinking that, Mr. Charles, you gave it to me in front of everyone,


    and what if I hadn''t returned it to you?"


    "You would pay for it with your sry!" Kieran said indifferently.


    I was taken aback.


    Although I was overjoyed at my first victory in the Cornell''s tonight, I was sensible enough to know I


    couldn''t take what was not mine. The ne didn''t belong to me, so I wouldn''t keep it. In fact, if


    Kieran hadn''t wanted it back, I would have felt weird!


    Kieran never wasted his money!


    "Mr. Charles, thank you for finishing the show with me tonight. I appreciate it!" I watched as Kieran got


    into the car and expressed my gratitude again.


    "I said don''t thank me too early!" With that, he drove away.


    I didn''t give his words much thought and went home happily. Just as I was about to go to bed after a


    shower, there was a knock on the front door.


    The first person that came to my mind was Kieran!


    "Mr. Charles!" I quickly went to open the door, only to see Marlon standing outside it with a gloomy


    expression.

 Chapter 45 I Was Disappointed It Was Not Kieran

    Chapter 45 I Was Disappointed It Was Not Kieran


    "You must be disappointed about that I am not Kieran!" Marlon stared at me.


    I wanted to close the door, but Marlon held it and said, "Are you in the habit of shutting doors in


    people''s faces if they are not Kieran?"


    I took a deep breath and politely smiled, "Mr. Redford, we don''t have much to talk about. Besides, it''s


    inappropriate for you to visit me at night!"


    "But Kieran can?" Marlon pushed the door open with a jerk and stood in front of me, casting his


    shadow over me.


    I took a step back but pretended to be calm. "Mr. Redford, it is between me and Mr. Charles, so don''t


    bother yourself with it. I think you should pay more attention to your fianc¨¦e. Didn''t I just beat her up


    tonight?"


    "Of course I care about Alicia!" Marlon stared at me, his eyes as dark as night. "I''m just here to tell you


    the takeover ceremony is set for tomorrow at noon. After signing the contract, we can have lunch


    together to celebrate and to say goodbye!"


    "Alright!" I was having mixed feelings.


    Marlon swept around the room, as if looking for something.


    "Bye, Mr. Redford!" There were two voices in my head. After noon tomorrow, everything would be over.


    I would cut all ties with Marlon, and my contract with Kieran would be null. I would lead a normal life,


    take Davidson to a new city, and be done with this ce.


    Tonight was myst night here, but I felt upset about leaving. Marlon had caused me so much harm,


    but that couldn''t overshadow my sadness over parting ways with him.


    "See you tomorrow!" Marlon smiled at me.


    The moment he turned around, I wanted to grab the corner of his clothes. For thest night, I really


    wanted to indulge in some time with him. I desired to hug the man with whom I had spent four years,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    and even a kiss on his cheek would do.


    However, I covered my mouth looking at his back, trying not to make any sound that would suggest my


    attachment to him.


    Enough was enough.


    I watched Marlon leave until his figure disappeared out of sight. I stayed where I was and felt my heart


    empty. The sorrow buried deepest in my heart overwhelmed me with momentum.


    ''Rachael, don''t be sad. Don''t be hung up on him. You must start over with Davidson!'' I forced a smile


    for myself, but I lost sleep that night.


    Early in the morning, I reported to Kieran with dark shadows under my eyes and mentioned the


    contract.


    "If the takeover ceremony goes well, I will terminate the contract!" Kieran said indifferently.


    "Thank you, Mr. Charles. Then I will excuse myself!" I happily bowed to him and left, closing the door


    behind me.


    Leaving Kieran''s Company, I went straight to Marlon Group. I knew the ceremony would enjoy an


    important audience, but I was still amazed at how it turned out when I entered the set.


    Not only were all the executives of Marlon Group present, but so were those of Universal Group,


    except Kieran. They were all seated and turned to look at me. I felt somewhat unconfident. This was


    the first time I had ever attended such a huge and formal event. Furthermore, I was the star of the day.


    I couldn''t help but be proud of myself.


    I walked in, and Marlon stood up from the main seat and smiled, "Ms. Cornell, you''ve finally made your


    presence. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Sorry for that. Let¡¯s begin!" I came to Marlon under everyone''s gaze.


    "I''m really d you are here. I was worried you had an ident on your way!" Everly, who was sitting


    in the lower right corner, smiled at me. She was in a good mood, which surprised me, but I smiled back.


    I listened quietly to the host standing in the center of the stage. Kieran had given me the money. After I


    gave the 500 million to Marlon, everything would be over.


    I turned to Marlon and met his gaze. "It''s our turn!" he said.


    I quickly withdrew my gaze, took a deep breath, and regained my calm. I didn''t want him to notice my


    reluctance to leave him, so I stood up and walked over with him to sign my name.


    "A total of 10.5 billion. Please make the payment!" the host said.


    I was about to transfer money but paused when I heard that. "How much did you say?"


    "A total of 10.5 billion, Ms. Cornell!" Marlon looked at me with a smile, his pitch-ck eyes like a whirl


    of abyss.


    "Mr. Redford, stop joking. Our contract stiptes 500 million!" I pointed at the contract on the table.


    Marlon''s smile grew wider. A cold and threatening aura instantly cornered me. "The purchase price is


    500 million. But don''t you forget, Ms. Cornell. You''ve agreed to 10 billionpensation." Marlon slowly


    turned to thest page of the contract, which was written in English, and pointed at it.


    Looking at the smile on Marlon''s face, I came to a realization, but I couldn''t say a single word. I loved


    this man so deeply. Even if he didn''t love me and hated me, I still loved him and believed him.


    But it had never crossed my mind that one day he would trick me like this.


    "This contract doesn''t count. The price we''ve agreed on is 500 million. I won''t pay one cent more!" I


    said word by word and clenched my fists.


    Marlon grinned even more happily. "Ms. Cornell, we have already signed the contract. Your autograph


    is still on it. It has legal effect. 10.5 billion. Not even a single penny less!"


    Marlon waved at the audience casually, and they all left in understanding.


    "I''ll wait for you in Ginza at twelve o''clock. And I won''t hesitate to leave if you don''t show up on time." At


    that, he left. Only Everly and I remained in the originally crowded room.


    "What should we do, Ms. Everly?" The sudden truth left me at a loss.


    Everly looked at me and smiled cheerfully, "You signed the contract. What does it have to do with me?


    You cost Mr. Charles 10 billion. I am curious how you are going to save that."


    I was stupefied. I knew Everly hated me, but I had never expected her to say such words.


    "Right, let me tell you something. I read the contract yesterday. I knew it was fishy but didn''t tell you on


    purpose. I came here today to watch you make a fool of yourself. The news will spread so quickly!"


    Everly sneered at me and left arrogantly on high heels.


    My mind went nk as I looked at the empty room.

 Chapter 46 He Would Rather Destroy What He Had Touched

    Chapter 46 He Would Rather Destroy What He Had Touched


    I had been looking forward to tomorrow a few moments ago, but reality hit me hard. I was so dejected


    that I sat on the ground. I wanted to cry but couldn''t. Augh wouldn''te, either. I couldn''t


    understand why God enjoyed ying tricks on me. Did he find it unfair that my life was too good?


    I looked down and chuckled. That continued for a while, and then I got up and went to Ginza.


    Since Marlon spent a lot of effort to set up the trap, he must have an agenda.


    I pushed open the door and entered. Marlon was leisurely eating. Noticing me, he got up and moved


    my chair like a gentleman. I had never had the privilege to enjoy that when I was with him. It surprised


    me he did it under such circumstances.


    I didn''t sit down but looked at him calmly and coldly. "Tell me, Mr. Redford. What do you want with all


    this trouble?"


    Marlon smiled patiently, "Sit down first!" Then, without my permission, he pressed me down on the


    chair. He served me some tea and ced it in front of me. "It''s herbal tea. It helps with the anxiety!"


    I watched his every move silently until he sat down, and then I said, "Speak, don''t waste everyone''s


    time. As long as I can do it, even if I die, I will!"


    No matter how I put it, the truth was that I signed the contract with Marlon on behalf of Universal Group


    and Kieran. The contract stipted a total of 10.5 billion payment. I had to pay every cent of it.


    Kieran never did business at a loss, not to mention 10 billion to Marlon for nothing. How could Kieran


    agree to this? Furthermore, Davidson was in Kieran''s hands. I simply couldn''t imagine what he would


    do when he knew about this.


    Therefore, no matter what, I must resolve this matter before Kieran got the news.


    "Rachael, why would I want you dead? I won''t benefit from it. Am I right?" Marlon looked at me and


    smiled. I used to find his smile enjoyable, but it had been rare. However, now it felt creepy and painful.


    "Rachael, how many years have I known you?"


    I was enraged and pped the table but restrained myself from cursing him. How ridiculous of him to


    ask me that.


    I had known him for four years, but clearly it was not enough to stop him from setting me up.


    I smiled, "Mr. Redford, it doesn''t matter. One day or even less than that makes no difference. Just tell


    me. What do you want me to do?"


    The smile on his face gradually disappeared. He stared at me, and I knew he was getting angry, but I


    wasn''t afraid at all, looking straight at him. He said indifferently, "It''s nothing, actually. As long as you


    agree to be my mistress, I''ll pretend the contract never happened, and you can have CH for five


    hundred million!"


    "Marlon, you bastard!" I stood up and cursed angrily.


    Marlon leanedzily on his chair and looked at me with a faint smile. "Rachael, I''ll give you twelve


    hours to think about it, and only twelve hours. When the timees, how will you pay the ten billion is


    up to you."


    My rage was burning, and I couldn''t utter a single word. I red at him, tears welling in my eyes.


    "Marlon, you love me, don''t you?" Suffering all the pain, I was still struggling. I always felt there was a


    bridge ahead. How could a smart businessman like Marlon go through all the trouble just to scheme


    against me? I thought he loved me, at least a tiny bit.


    Marlon sneered and looked at me contemptuously. "Rachael, you should look at yourself in the mirror.


    You are thest person I would fall in love with. How could I love a cheap and disgusting woman like


    you!"


    I clenched my fists. "If you don''t love me at all, then tell me, why did you spend so much effort to get


    me? You have a fianc¨¦, who is not some stunning goddess, either. Tell me why!"


    Marlon stood up and slowly walked in front of me. "Rachael, I am surprised you are not that delusional


    after all."


    "Why?" I stared into his eyes, eager to know the answer.


    Marlon grabbed my chin and pulled me in front of him. His breathing fell on the tip of my nose and lips.


    He pressed me against himself like a wild beast. "Rachael, it seems you don''t know me at all. I would


    rather destroy the things I have touched than let others see them. Even if I hate them to the extreme!"


    I felt cold, from head to toe, from body to soul. I had never been so cold.


    "Right, never tell Alicia about this. I don''t want her to get emotional and distressed because of you.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    That''s not worth it!" Marlon set me free and returned to his seat.


    I felt like I had been standing in an ice cer. The chilliness was about to send me to tears, but I


    managed to smile and look at Marlon. "Thank you, Mr. Redford, for giving me twelve hours. I will chew


    on it!" With that, I left in a daze like a robot.


    I used to find the heroines in romance novels too miserable when I was younger. But now, I looked


    back at my life and realized it was so bumpy and bloody. The blood was all from my heart!


    Marlon, Marlon!


    I murmured his name and simpered, tears flowing down my cheeks. So, it turned out I was always


    delusional. He just didn''t want others to touch his used goods. I was dirty to him, and he would rather


    destroy me than give me to Kieran.


    This was the truth.


    As I walked, I suddenly crouched down, curled up, and hugged myself tightly, yowling at the top of my


    lungs. I really couldn''t figure out why Marlon cherished Alicia but was cruel to me!


    The passers-by looked at me in shock but left without doing anything else.


    I cried and dried my tears hard. Then I stood up and walked forward. I had to face the cruel truth that


    as long as I didn''t die here from a broken heart, I had to gird myself for tomorrow.


    I came to Kieran''s office. He was leisurely ying golf in it. I asked with bloodshot eyes, "Why didn''t


    you tell me when you clearly knew?"


    Everyone knew it was meant to be a massive and ridiculous scam but waited to see me fall for it. I was


    the only one in the dark.


    To my surprise, Kieran was one of the onlookers.


    He had seen the contract and must have noticed the problem at a nce. But he never showed his


    dissatisfaction. Right, when I said I wanted to terminate the contract, he said it should wait until after


    the ceremony. He never gave me a straight answer, which meant he knew earlier than anyone else.


    And he chose not to tell me.

 Chapter 47 She Was Dying from Being Toyed with by You

    Chapter 47 She Was Dying from Being Toyed with by You


    Kieran nced at me indifferently. "Rachael, you are my employee. As the boss, I don''t need to report


    my thoughts to you."


    "Why didn''t you tell me, Kieran? Why didn''t you tell me!" Tears streamed down my cheeks. I had only


    felt cold with Marlon just now, because the man I deeply loved had driven a sword through my heart.


    But now, I felt wronged. The grievance was intense and inexplicable.


    Kieran''s eyes froze as he coldly said, "Rachael, I''ve said you shouldn''t thank me too early. I have no


    obligation to correct your mistakes!"


    I didn''t know how to answer that. He spoke the one truth I refused to admit the most¡ªI trusted him


    because he helped me.


    But he was never obliged to remind me of my errors.


    I was in flood of tears. Staring at Kieran, I couldn''t utter a sound but didn''t feel angry. My trust for him


    was gone, and there was nothing left between us.


    Kieran looked weird and turned to gaze out of the window, saying, "Rachael, remember, I never do


    business at a loss, so your tears are worthless to me!"


    I smiled and sobbed, "I know!" I bowed to him properly and left.


    I calmly walked on the road, tears gently rolling down. I let them fall freely and put on a wry smile.


    This taught me I couldn''t me anyone for the cruel truth. I was too na?ve and kind, perhaps useless,


    and that was why I was taken advantage of.


    That was right. What could I me others for? If I hadn''t trusted Marlon and had the English tranted


    into Chinese, or if I had not been in a hurry to sign the contract, things wouldn''t have been like this.


    But I had to solve the problem instead of being in denial. Besides, Marlon had given me the solution.


    Would my heart hurt? I touched my chest and smiled. It was probably numb from the pain, so I couldn''t


    feel anything.


    Step by step, I walked towards Marlon''spany. Since this was what he wanted, then I would agree


    to it. Besides, I had no other way.


    Ten billion!


    I didn''t even have a hundred thousand, let alone ten billion!


    So, heart, please don''t feel pain anymore, okay? Because you would only suffer more harm and


    humiliation.


    I forced a smile for myself.


    I had never counted how many steps it took to get from Universal Group to Marlon Group. But today, I


    made the trip on foot. I stood at the gate of Marlon Group, wiped my tears, smiled, and walked in.


    "It''s fast!" Marlon seemed a little surprised to see me. "I thought you needed more time to think about


    your rtionship with Kieran!"


    I stood there without saying a word.


    "Right, I haven''t even asked about your answer. Is it a no?" Although Marlon asked a question, his


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    eyes were filled with cruel joy.


    "Mr. Redford, it is a yes!" I smiled.


    Marlon gazed at me and sneered, which made my hair stand on end, but I continued, "So, Mr. Redford,


    please redraft a contract!"


    Marlon lifted his slender legs and ced them on a luxurious desk. He squinted and looked at me with


    contempt. "Rachael, I thought you had a deep affection for Kieran. I didn''t expect you to betray him so


    easily. No surprise, you would betray anything for money!"


    "Yes, Mr. Redford, I am that person you just described. My body, my everything.... They are all for sell!"


    I smiled as I greeted his gaze.


    One experience after another told me he was right. Nothing was more important than money.


    "Rachael, you''re so cheap!"


    I just smiled, "Mr. Redford, we are not lovers, and this isn''t a date. I am after money, and you wouldn''t


    let others touch your old stuff. Therefore, I think it is best to hurry up and get down to business. You


    have all the time in the world to humiliate me. I am yours entirely. You can destroy me however you


    want!"


    Marlon red at me and said coldly, "As you wish!" Then he casually threw a contract in front of me.


    "Sign this first!"


    I picked it up and saw it was about my obligation to him as a mistress. "Mr. Redford, let''s sign the


    project contract first. I''m afraid you will lie to me again!" I said.


    Marlon smiled, "Rachael, you are smarter now threatening me like this!"


    I stood there silently.


    "However, I don''t take threat. If you don''t sign this contract, fine. Universal Group still owes me 10.5


    billion!" Marlon said slowly.


    "You!" I was so angry that I couldn''t say anything, but Marlon ignored me and started to pack up to get


    off work.


    "Okay. I will sign this!" I said and gritted my teeth. Marlon only snorted with contempt.


    I picked up the pen beside me and looked at the signature area. What was there for me to worry


    about? As long as the money problem could be settled, I could take some torture and humiliation.


    "Rachael, I knew you were here!" Kieran suddenly pushed open the door and came in. I looked at


    Kieran and was dumbfounded. I didn''t understand why he was here.


    "What are you doing here?" Marlon frowned, his eyes filled with displeasure and irritation.


    Kieran walked to me, bent down, and looked at the contract. He smiled and rubbed my head, saying, "I


    knew you would do this!" As he spoke, he took away the pen and contract in my hand.


    "This is between me and her!" Marlon took a step forward. Kieran and Marlon met eyes, and coldness


    pervaded the room.


    I stood between them and didn''t dare to speak, because I wasn''t sure why Kieran came. Was he here


    to save me? I smiled bitterly. How was that possible! If he wanted to help me, he would have when I


    was in his office just now or when he read the contract. What was the point of doing it now?


    "Rachael is my girlfriend. You asked my girlfriend to sign such a contract with you? Mr. Redford, tell me


    if I have a say in this." Kieran smiled and slowly said as he hugged me tightly into his embrace.


    I gaped at Kieran. What the hell did he just say?


    "Say it again!" Marlon approached and red at Kieran like an angry beast, ready to attack at any


    moment.

 Chapter 48 Rachael Was My Girlfriend

    Chapter 48 Rachael Was My Girlfriend


    Kieran hugged me and approached Marlon with a smile. "Mr. Redford, is there a problem with your


    hearing? I said Rachael was my girlfriend!" As he spoke, he revealed a triumphant grin towards Marlon.


    Marlon grabbed Kieran''s cor with a jerk, his eyes burning with anger. He waved his hand and was


    about to punch Kieran.


    "Marlon, what are you doing!" Alicia barged in covering her mouth in shock, her eyes wide open.


    Regaining her senses, she ran over and grabbed Marlon''s hand.


    "Look, Mr. Redford, your fianc¨¦ is here!" Kieran said with a leisurely smile. In his arms, I was frightened


    by the tension just now. I didn''t move and decided to be a bystander.


    Marlon didn''t say anything but stared at Kieran.


    "Marlon, are you alright? What happened? Don''t scare me! Speak!" Alicia was scared. She checked


    Marlon for injuries and started weeping.


    "Mr. Redford, your fianc¨¦ is crying from fright. Shouldn''t you exin what happened just now? Also,


    that contract!" Kieran took me to sit on the sofa.


    I cheered up and felt something inexplicable. I looked at Marlon and waited for him to exin the


    situation. And what he had been up to.


    Although Alicia knew Marlon and I shared a past, I was curious about her expression when she found


    out about the truth.


    Alicia noticed the contract on the table. Marlon grabbed it and tossed it into the trash can without giving


    it a look. "Alicia doesn''t need to know about such a meaningless matter!"


    Bang!


    It was as if something had hit my heart, and for a moment, I was unable to recover from the blow.


    "Yes, Marlon!" Alicia did not pursue the matter. She only obediently nodded and smiled. Marlon raised


    his hand to touch Alicia''s head but shot a sharp nce at me, as if it had been dipped with poison.


    I didn''t want to look at Marlon, but my stubbornness froze my eyes. Suddenly, a warm and broad hand


    covered them. I turned my head in surprise and saw through the gap that Kieran smiled at me


    confidently.


    A warm current flowed through me. I quickly closed my eyes. Rachael, you had been tricked once.


    Don''t fall for it again. Kieran must have an agenda.


    "Rachael, you are not allowed to think about any other man besides me!" Kieran whispered in my ear. I


    felt like I had been hit fiercely by electricity.


    "Enough of that. You can find your way out!" Marlon said coldly as he stared at us.


    Kieran helped me up and patted my clothes. Then he patted his own clothes, turned around, and said


    joyfully, "Right, my engagement with Rachael is the same day as yours!"


    "It looks like I have to tell her parents the good news tonight!" Kieran seemed to be muttering to


    himself.


    "Is that so?" Marlon sneered.


    "Of course!" Kieran smiled.


    Kieran''s and Marlon''s eyes met. I looked at them but was irritated, because I didn''t know what Kieran


    meant by that.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Kieran and I left Marlon Group. I stepped forward to block Kieran''s path and asked, "Mr. Charles, what


    exactly do you want?"


    Kieran looked at me and smiled, "I''m in love with you. I want to marry you!"


    This time, Iughed. "This is impossible!" Any man in the world might fall in love with me, but not


    Kieran, who was like a demon of some kind.


    He was in love with me?


    How hrious!


    Kieran stopped smiling and gave me an indifferent look. "Rachael, the only thing good about you is


    your self-knowledge!"


    "Perhaps!" I smiled bitterly in my heart. "Mr. Charles, can you tell me what you want to do now?"


    Kieran got closer to me, his tall figure dominating above me. "Rachael, the Cornells owe you so much.


    Don''t you want to take revenge? Alicia snatched away the man you love deeply, and he has humiliated


    and hurt you in all sorts of ways. Don''t you want to fight all of this?"


    "How do you know?" I asked coldly.


    Kieran whispered in my ear, "There''s nothing in this world that I can''t know, but only what I don''t want


    to know!"


    "Why are you doing this? What is your purpose?" I stared at him on guard. Only then did I realize how


    na?ve and stupid I was. I was like a rabbit who yed with a fierce tiger in his own game. It took me


    long to discover that he could eat me when he felt like it.


    "Marlon is my sworn enemy. I hate seeing him get his way!"


    I looked suspiciously at Kieran, but he snorted with disdain, "Rachael, you''re engaged to me. From now


    on, you''ll present yourself as my wife. Don''t you want such a good opportunity to take revenge?"


    I remained silent. But God knows, even in my sleep, I wanted to take revenge on the Cornells,


    especially Alicia. Of course, Marlon was also on my enemy list, but I didn''t know how to get to him.


    However, this chance for revenge was offered by Kieran. I didn''t dare to refuse it!


    "Rachael, you can''t choose. You are mine now!" Kieranughed like a demon from hell.


    I followed suit. "Yes, I have never had that right!"


    I knew. How could I have that? ording to the contract, I did belong to Kieran. In fact, he still had


    Davidson.


    "Rachael, we will cooperate well!"


    "I certainly hope so!"


    I watched as Kieran left, aimlessly walked forward, and somehow arrived at YES Club. I didn''t have


    many friends, but Summer could be counted as one.


    I walked into the club and wanted to see Summer. However, as soon as I entered, I spotted Cheryl,


    who was shocked to see me. "Rachael, why are you here? Aren''t you with Mr. Charles?"


    "I want to see you!" I managed to put on a smile.


    Cheryl pulled me to a corner and sized me up. I was puzzled and asked, "Cheryl, what''s wrong?"


    "You''re actually fine!" Cheryl muttered to herself in disbelief, "I assumed you should be fine. After all,


    you...."


    "Cheryl, what do you mean?"


    Cheryl quickly shook her hand and said, "I didn''t say anything. Hurry up and leave. Mr. Charles might


    arrive at any moment. If he sees you here, he will be displeased!" Cheryl pushed me out as she spoke.


    I remembered Kieran used toe here. I didn''t want to see anyone involved in today''s episode and


    left as Cheryl told me to.


    "Rachael, stay as far away from Mr. Charles as you can!" Suddenly, Cheryl pulled me back and said.

 Chapter 49 Mr. Charles Was a Good Man

    Chapter 49 Mr. Charles Was a Good Man


    "Cheryl, what do you mean?" I asked, but Cheryl didn''t want to say anything else. She only told me to


    keep my distance from Mr. Charles and hurried back.


    When I got home, I felt calm, which was a rare case. I yed back the things that had happened in the


    past few days and I found some level of rity.


    Marlon disdained me from the beginning, then ditched me, and set a big trap for me to jump into, all to


    gain absolute control over me. I thought about it and smiled faintly. First, he felt threatened by Kieran


    and didn''t want him to touch me, whom he had owed before. In his words, he would rather destroy me


    than let others have me. How selfish and cruel was that!


    Second, he thought the same way as Kieran. They were men and mortal enemies.


    At that thought, I found myself ridiculous. Marlon Group and Universal Group were archenemies, which


    was obvious. So, naturally, Marlon and Kieran were, too.


    Then I understood why I wasn''t crippled when I first met Kieran, and he even showed his favor to me.


    Besides, the first time Kieran brought me to a banquet, we met Marlon. I had a strange feeling then.


    Now that I thought about it, it was the hatred I sensed between them. Kieran investigated me and found


    out about my rtionship with Marlon as well as with the Cornells. Then he decided to take advantage


    of me.


    I looked at the night outside the window and smiled softly. Kieran was right. It was my ignorance to


    me. Besides, he kept telling me not to thank him too early!


    Kieran had cautioned me against him!


    But I found it weird as to what good could I serve in Kieran''s n to harm Marlon, who hated me to the


    gut. However, there was one thing Kieran was right about. If I wanted to get revenge on the Cornells,


    there was no better choice than to be his girlfriend.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the reflection on the window. "Rachael, from now on, don''t trust


    anyone ever again!"


    It was gettingte, but I had trouble sleeping. I didn''t fall asleep until before dawn, but I was awakened


    by the rm. I quickly freshened up and went out.


    "Ms. Cornell!" As soon as I opened the door, I saw Armand standing quietly outside my apartment.


    "Armand?" Because this bodyguard of Kieran was handsome and his name was special, I couldn''t


    forget about him. Besides, he seemed to be pretty close to Kieran, which set him apart from the other


    bodyguards.


    "Ms. Cornell, the car is waiting for you downstairs!" Armand said.


    "What car!" I was puzzled.


    "Mr. Charles sent me to pick you up for work!" Armand exined.


    I was shocked.


    I quickly refused, "No need. I can take the bus!"


    "Ms. Cornell, you are Mr. Charles'' girlfriend now. It''s not appropriate to take the bus, is it?"


    I didn''t know what to say.


    I forced a smile and nodded, following Armand downstairs. Kieran said the show must be immacte,


    because we were the center of attention. A single mistake could give us away. I was touched by that


    thought somehow.


    I quickly shook my head. Rachael, Rachael, Kieran was not doing this for you, but for himself!


    But when I noticed the car parked outside, I almost dropped my chin. I was living in a cheap bachelor


    apartment, and the facilities there were all old. Now, an extended Bentley was waiting at the door.


    People who went to work in the morning all stopped to take a look, taking out their phones to take


    pictures. Even the gatekeeper stared at it with interest.


    When I came out of the building with Armand, I felt shocked gazeing at me. Especially when he


    opened the door for me like a gentleman and invited me into it, I could feel people were goggling their


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    eyes out. The old man who often saw me go back to my apartment gaped at me, which was quite


    amusing.


    I didn''t dare to linger, so I hastily got into the car to avoid the bystanders.


    But I had to admit this luxury car was trulyfortable. For a moment, I felt I had been Cindere


    herself.


    I was beyond thrilled.


    "Ms. Cornell, you''re in a good mood!" Armand, who was driving, suddenly said. I realized I was


    simpering. Although I came from money, God knew I had never been in a luxury car before, and I was


    not even a regr passenger in average cars.


    "Sure, sure!" I quickly covered my embarrassment.


    But I saw Armand was wearing a faint smile from the mirror. He and Kieran were handsome in different


    ways. Kieran was bewitching with unforgettable evil charm, like an alluring demon. Marlon came off as


    aloof, and his facial features were perfect and intimidating, striking fear into the heart. Armand''s face


    was pleasing to the eye. Although he was also somewhat nonchnt, no one would fear him just by


    looking at him. He wasfortable and soothing to gaze at. I felt rxed around him.


    "Actually, Mr. Charles is a good man, but he doesn''t know how to express his feelings!" Armand said.


    I didn''t know what to say. If Kieran was a good person, then this world would be flooded with goodness.


    Armand seemed to have read my mind and said, "Ms. Cornell, I know you think he is cruel. No, he


    might be a demon to you!"


    I couldn''t agree more with Armand. He was right. Kieran was an absolute demon in my heart, and he


    was the worst of his kind!


    "But Ms. Cornell, he is really not what you think. You will know if you spend more time with him!"


    Spending more time with him? God knew I wanted to cut all ties with him! But I still put on a smile.


    "Ms. Cornell, you probably don''t know. Mr. Charles wouldn''t get close to any woman before you. You


    know how many women have a crush on him. And he still refuses them all!"


    "Then he is into men!" I blurted out but immediately regretted it.


    Armand put on some funny expressions and said seriously, "Of course not. I mean, before he met you,


    he wouldn''t do a lot of things. But now he actually asked me to pick you up! This is the first time!"


    I wasn''t listening to him. It urred to me that when I first met Kieran, he ordered me to stay five


    meters away from him, no matter when or where. However, as time passed by, such apulsive


    person would actually hug me.


    Although, we were just acting.

 Chapter 50 Kieran and I Were Getting Engaged (Part 1)

    Chapter 50 Kieran and I Were Getting Engaged (Part 1)


    "Mr. Charles is here. Mr. Charles is here!" I came back to my senses hearing a burst of exmation. It


    turned out that we had arrived at thepany. When the female employees saw the car, they thought


    it was Kieran. They all stood at the corner excitedly and waited expectantly.


    They were devoted fans indeed.


    "Ms. Cornell has arrived!" Armand got off the car and opened the door for me. I had to brace myself for


    the hatred from those women. My gratitude for Kieran dissipated. I had reasons to suspect the moment


    Armand drove away, I would probably get killed by these crazy fans.


    "How could it be Rachael!"


    "Isn''t this Mr. Charles'' car?"


    "Right, right, where''s Mr. Charles?" As soon as I got out of the car, the women were disappointed and


    engaged themselves in wild spection. Even the security guards stretched their necks out curiously.


    They were dumbfounded when they saw me and even forgot to adjust their necks.


    "Ms. Cornell, then I''m leaving. Have a good day!" Armand bowed to me, and I quickly helped him up.


    How could I take this?


    However, as soon as Armand started the engine, I felt like I was about to be hit by wild beasts in the


    savanna.


    "Rumors have it that Mr. Charles likes her, so he promoted her to girlfriend. It seemed the rumors are


    real!" someone in the crowd said. Then the women instantly went even crazier.


    "I see. No wonder a man as aloof and outstanding as Mr. Charles would let someone ride in his car and


    have his bodyguard pick her up to and from work!"


    "But why her? She''s not good-looking, and her figure is so bad. Why did Mr. Charles choose her?"


    "Did he make a mistake? I don''t think Mr. Charles really likes such a woman!"


    I lowered my head and walked towards the building where I worked. People on both sides were judging


    me. I really felt like I was being watched in a zoo, so I quickened my pace. But when I got to my office, I


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    also felt I stood out from my peers and was stared at.


    I pretended to ignore them and went straight to my remote corner, but there was a sumptuous


    breakfast on my desk.


    "Mr. Charles had it delivered to you this morning!" Just as I was puzzled, Yanis walked over and told


    me, and the others quickly echoed.


    "What are you looking at? Go to work!" Everly reprimanded unhappily. In an instant, everyone returned


    to their office in panic.


    Just as I was about to sit down, the sound of ss shattering echoed throughout the office. When I


    looked up, I saw my breakfast falling to the ground.


    "Sorry, my hands slipped!" Everly spread out her hands at me.


    I looked at the tablecloth that she had deliberately torn off and the breakfast she had pushed to the


    ground. Just as I was about to speak, Everly said, "Rachael, you are not allowed to eat in the office.


    Next time, don''t let me see it. Clean this up immediately!" After saying that, she left coldly.


    I was angry.


    Although I felt ufortable, I did as she said.


    "Rachael, let me help you!" As soon as Everly left, Yanis put down the things in her hand and ran over


    to take my broom.


    The other colleagues also ran over to offer help. I smiled, "No need. You guys go back to your work. I


    can handle this myself!" As I said that, I cleaned it up.


    Actually, of course I knew why they suddenly changed their attitude towards me. It was because I came


    in Kieran''s car this morning. Armand was my personal driver, which showed Kieran''s fancy for me.


    They were afraid to offend me and even wanted to please me.


    I had a hard time cleaning up the dirt on the ground. Then I dumped the garbage and went to the


    bathroom.


    "Did you see that woman''s expression today? How hrious!"


    "Yes, I did. She looked so jealous and cold, and she even ruined Mr. Charles'' loving breakfast for


    Rachael. If I were Mr. Charles, I would hate her, too. She wore a poker face every day, as if we all


    owed her!"


    Just as I was about to leave the bathroom, I heard two familiar voices outside. I knew they belonged to


    my peers in the office. Therefore, I was embarrassed to go out, so I could only continue squatting in the


    cubicle.


    "You know, I heard Everly''s and Mr. Charles'' families are actually close. Everlyes from money. She


    was a top student and is sophisticated. But to chase Mr. Charles, she gave up her family business and


    came here to work for him like some crazy woman!"


    "That is right. I know she has a crush on Mr. Charles, but I didn''t expect she would do that to get him!"


    they said as they walked away.


    I came out of the bathroom but couldn''t get what they had just said out of my head. Everly had a soft


    spot for Kieran, which was obvious. However, I had never thought she would give up her princess life


    and work for him to be near him.


    I couldn''t help but sigh deeply, because I saw myself in her. I loved Marlon and had done some simr


    crazy stuff for him, too.


    I didn''t give it much thought because it was between her and Kieran. I went back to work.


    Kieran said I didn''t need to worry about the acquisition, so I had nothing to do around thepany. I


    just needed to kill some time and wait to get off work.


    "Mr. Charles!"


    "Mr. Charles!" Just as I was about to fall asleep, a voice woke me up. I looked up and saw Kieran


    standing at my desk with a yful expression. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Mr. Charles!" I was so shocked that I stood up. I wanted to exin but then realized it would be futile.


    "Sorry to disturb your rest?"


    "No, no!" I shook my head.


    "Let''s go!" Kieran smiled at me.


    I looked at him in puzzlement. Kieran seemed to be helpless and said, "Didn''t I say I wanted to tell your


    parents the good news? Otherwise, how am I going to marry you?"


    The air froze in time. Everyone in the huge office dropped his chin from shock, looking at us in


    disbelief.


    The corners of my mouth twitched. To be honest, if I hadn''t known this was a show, I would have gone


    crazy for that. Although I didn''t like him, he was handsome and filthy rich!


    Kieran pulled my hand and walked out under the gaze of the crowd, while Everly happened to walk


    towards him.

 Chapter 51 Kieran and I Were Getting Engaged (Part Two)

    Chapter 51 Kieran and I Were Getting Engaged (Part Two)


    I shook Kieran''s hand hard out of distinct and reminded him in a low voice, "It is Ms. Everly!" Kieran,


    however, acted as if he saw or heard nothing and walked straight past Everly.


    "Kieran...." Her mouth open, Everly stood stiffly on the spot. The witnesses began to talk in whispers.


    Everly admonished, looking gloomy, "No one can go home tonight!"


    "What!" The poor worker bees sighed. Everly swept them coldly, and noint could be heard


    again. Morale low, they all braced themselves for the long night of toil.


    Everly turned around and stared at me with intense hatred as I walked farther away from her.


    I stopped Kieran at the corner and said, "Why wouldn''t you care to halt when Ms. Everly greeted you


    just now?"


    Kieran shot me a cold nce. "Why should I?"


    "She likes you. Can''t you be nice to her?" I said angrily.


    Kieran snorted coldly with a smile, "Am I obligated to smile at everyone that is into me?"


    He got me there. He didn''t have the time or energy to answer all his fans'' admiration. I forced a smile. It


    was the same with how Marlon treated my deep affection for him like trash.


    Alicia was the only one that could enjoy his love and care.


    No one felt obliged to love you back. A person in love could find himself all alone in his imaginary


    rtionship.


    "Rachael, your only job is to finish the show with me. You are in no position to point fingers at me. Next


    time, you will pay the price for it!" When we entered the elevator, Kieran shook off my hand and coldly


    warned me.


    "I understand, Mr. Charles!" I couldn''t help but chuckle, because I saw myself in Everly. The deep-


    rooted anger from my past with Marlon found its way to Kieran. How ridiculous!


    Kieran and I were in no way equal. I was merely his pawn!


    Nevertheless, my reason triumphed, and I knew full well although I was a puppet and had no right to


    choose, this was my only chance of retaliation. Therefore, I must make the best of it and get back what


    the Cornells and Alicia owed me.


    At the very least, I should take back my dignity!


    "Mr. Charles, I apologize for all the mistakes I have made. From now on, I will be the actress you want.


    But you said you would help me get revenge. You haven''t forgotten about that, right, Mr. Charles?" I


    looked at Kieran.


    The right corner of Kieran''s mouth curled up, and his scarlet eyes were imbued with coldness.


    "Rachael, I said this was an opportunity, not a guarantee! I wouldn''t lend my help in your revenge."


    Kieran approached me like a demon. "Remember. I have never been merciful. I have no obligation to


    save you from your suffering like some Buddha!"


    "Sorry, I misunderstood your intentions. Message received!" I remembered the contract and asked him,


    "Mr. Charles, are you really paying Marlon the 10.5 billion in the contract?"


    Kieran had never mentioned it since the ceremony. 10.5 billion was too much for me. I barely knew how


    much that was.


    "I will take care of it. It is not your concern!" Then Kieran left.


    I caught up with him. Although I was still worried, I felt much more at ease knowing that it was not my


    problem. For some reason, Kieran would soothe my worry away, even though he struck me as even


    more terrifying than a demon and had cruelly deceived me. Sometimes, I felt I might be a little crazy!


    Along the way, I didn''t speak and sat quietly in the passenger seat. Very quickly, we arrived at the


    Cornell''s. I humored Kieran, held his hand, and walked into the house.


    In the dining room, the family of three and Marlon were enjoying their dinner.


    "K, Kieran...." Marvin was shocked to see Kieran and dropped his chopsticks and bowl, thetter


    broken to pieces. He quickly stood up to greet Kieran, "Mr. Charles, why didn''t you tell us before you


    came? Please, sit down. What are you waiting for? Set Mr. Charles'' and Rachael''s tableware


    immediately!" Marvin said harshly to Shania.


    Shania didn''t look good, but then she put on a fake smile. "Mr. Charles, Rachael, please have a seat.


    I''ll fetch your tableware now!" As she spoke, she got up and left to get it.


    I didn''t say anything and quietly stood beside Kieran.


    Kieran turned around and whispered in my ears, "Rachael, are you ying a zombie?"


    I looked at Kieran doubtfully. Kieran hugged me and said coldly in a whisper, "Stop being a zombie!


    You''re ying my girlfriend, not a thousand-year-old mummy. If you are not up to the task, you''ll have


    to bear the consequences!"


    "You guys are so adorable!" Marvin thought Kieran was saying sweet things to me and rubbed his


    hands happily.


    Kieran smiled without denying it. He pulled me to sit down next to him, but I was awkward. Although I


    promised to be cooperative on the way, I was at a loss as to how to be a girlfriend. I was in the


    Cornell''s turf, and Marlon was there. In my four years with Marlon, he was never serious, so I didn''t get


    to know what being someone''s girlfriend really felt like.


    What was worse, my fake boyfriend Kieran made it a whole lot more difficult!


    I couldn''t help but look at Alicia, who was shyly snuggling up to Marlon''s arm. Should I follow suit?


    I nced at Kieran, and my lip corners twitched. I was afraid Kieran would p me away!


    "What are you doing here again!" Marlon stared at Kieran, and then looked at me coldly from the corner


    of his eye.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Kieran touched my head and hugged me into his arms. I avoided Marlon''s gaze and demurely leaned


    on Kieran''s chest. Kieran stroked me and smiled leisurely, "I want to discuss with Marvin about our


    marriage!"


    "You and Rachael are getting married?" Marvin, who had just sat down, jumped up in excitement.


    Shania wasing over with the tableware, and her expression froze when she heard the news. "It''s


    so fast!"


    Kieran grabbed my hand and said, "No, I wish I could marry Rachael immediately. Rachael felt we


    should slow down, so we got engaged first. Otherwise, I would be devastated if Rachael left me for


    someone else!" Kieran gazed at me, his red eyes full of affection. However, I was almost scared to


    death, so I quickly looked down, not knowing what to do next.


    "The time and ce of our engagement ceremony are the same as those of Alicia and Marlon. The


    more the merrier. Right, Marvin?" Kieran looked into Marlon''s eyes with smile in his gaze.


    "Yes, yes, it is merrier!" Marvin was so happy that he danced around. He was both thrilled and shocked


    that both his daughters could marry into money, especially his hateful enemy-like daughter.


    "You barely know him, yet you call him Marvin. Is it appropriate?" Marlon said coldly.


    "That''s right, Mr. Charles. You and my sister just met. Marlon and I have spent years getting to know


    each other. It''s easy to fall in love, but marriage is a grave matter that can decide one''s whole life. I


    think you should mull this over, so that you wouldn''t regret itter!"


    "Alicia, what nonsense are you talking about? Mr. Charles and your sister fell in love at first sight. They


    would live happily ever after when they get married!" Marvin harshly cut off Alicia and smiled at Marlon.


    "You have visited us many times. How can we be strangers? We are a family now!"


    "I''m leaving!" Marlon said to Alicia indifferently and didn''t even look at Marvin, standing up to leave.


    "I''ll walk you!" Alicia also quickly got up and followed Marlon.


    "Marlon, don''t go. You just got here!" Marvin tried to keep him, but Marlon ignored him. Marvin wiped


    his nose awkwardly and ttered Kieran, "Mr. Charles, you and Rachael should stay. It''s rare for you to


    "Alright!" I thought Kieran would refuse, but Kieran actually agreed.


    Marlon, who had just arrived at the door, suddenly stopped and turned back. "Then I will spend the


    night here, too!"

 Chapter 52 Marlon Wanted to Sleep on the Same Bed with Us

    Chapter 52 Marlon Wanted to Sleep on the Same Bed with Us


    "Alright, you can all crash here. I''ll have the rooms cleaned immediately!" When Marvin heard Marlon


    would also stay for the night, he grinned from ear to ear, his eyes narrowing into slits. "Mr. Charles and


    Rachael will sleep in the same room, while Marlon will share a room with Alicia. Everyone is happy!"


    Marvin was so thrilled that he stammered.


    "Kieran and I will share a room. We are all yet to get married. A man and a woman shouldn''t sleep on


    the same bed out of wedlock!" Marlon categorically refused.


    "Marlon...." Alicia hesitated.


    "Aren''t you used to sleep in the same room with Alicia?" Marvin said sheepishly. Marlon shot him a cold


    nce, and Marvin shut up.


    Kieran slowly smiled and hugged me tightly, his face next to mine. "I can''t bear to be away from


    Rachael. How can I sleep through the long night without her? Rachael, do you feel the same?"


    Kieran gazed at me affectionately, and I immediately shook my head hard.


    I had to point out that usually an affectionate gaze from a man could melt a woman''s heart and soul,


    but I only felt horrified when Kieran gave me that.


    "Since you want to sleep separately from Alicia, then so be it. Rachael and I are going to rest!" Kieran


    took my hand and was about to walk upstairs. The next second, Marlon stepped forward and pulled


    Kieran outside.


    In the garden, Marlon shook off Kieran''s hand and stared coldly at him, saying word by word, "Kieran,


    aren''t you just trying to y with what I threw away? Let me tell you. I would rather destroy her than let


    you have her!"


    Kieran looked at Marlon and slowly said, "Marlon, do you love Rachael?"


    When I rushed out of the house, I heard Kieran''s question and stopped. Even though Marlon had hurt


    me a million times, I still desired to know the answer.


    Alicia, who had been following me, stopped beside me, her expression slightly stiff.


    Marlon snorted contemptuously, "How would I love a woman like her!"


    My heart was broken to pieces. Marlon had said he didn''t love me multiple times, but I always


    fantasized the opposite like a fool. I had been delusional all along. I kept making upme excuses just


    to deceive myself. I had thought maybe Marlon liked me a little bit. A tiny bit at least.


    However, this time, I could no longer find an excuse to delude myself!


    "Since you don''t love her, why would you rather destroy her than set her free? She has been secretly in


    love with and following you for four years. Don''t tell me you don''t feel guilty at all." Kieran approached


    Marlon.


    Marlon sneered, "Feeling guilty? Why should I? It is true she has loved and chased after me for four


    years, but I feel baffled!" Marlon smiled happily at Kieran. "Kieran, Rachael used to love me, and she


    still does. Don''t you find yourself ridiculous?"


    I had thought my heart was beyond repair, but now it managed to break into even smaller pieces, and


    the agony I used to feel was nothingpared to what I was experiencing now.


    I had been like a fool, hiding my deep affection for him so that Marlon wouldn''t know about it.


    But it turned out he knew all along but didn''t care to tell me. He was like an emperor, looking down at


    this clown with pride and contentment. My dignity was trampled all over, and my feelings meant


    nothing.


    "Rachael, you are truly sad. Marlon knows you love him. Unfortunately, your deep love is nothing to


    him!" Aliciaughed, her beautiful eyes narrowing into slits.


    I looked at her quietly and then chuckled. "Yes, it is quite sad!"


    "You...." Alicia froze in surprise and goggled at me.


    I looked away from her and slowly walked towards Marlon. Under the moonlight, the air seemed to be


    still, and the world went quiet. I smiled and approached Kieran step by step. I held Kieran''s hand and


    looked to Marlon. "Mr. Redford, you were wrong. I did have a crush on you, but now I love Kieran.


    Besides, it was in the past. I live in the moment! I only cherish what Kieran and I have." I turned to


    Kieran, and we smiled at each other.


    Thecent expression on Marlon''s face stiffened instantly and gradually turned gloomy. In his


    pitch-ck eyes raged coldness as he stared fixedly at Kieran and me.


    Kieran touched my head and said, "It''s cold there. Let''s go inside!" As he spoke, he hugged me, and I


    leaned against his embrace with a smile, walking with him.


    "You are just acting. Don''t assume I can''t tell!" Behind him, Marlon said coldly.


    I stopped, turned around, and gazed at Marlon calmly. "We don''t need you or anyone to believe in us,


    because we didn''t fall in love just to impress some judgmental eyes. Kieran, don''t you agree?"


    "Of course!" He looked at me dotingly.


    I grinned and gently stood on tiptoe to kiss Kieran''s lips, my hands in his. The coolness I felt from his


    lips was like spring breeze. Kieran''s expression froze, and his scarlet eyes slightly widened, but in a


    sh, they went back to normal.


    "Rachael, it¡¯s shameless of you!" Marlon stepped forward and pulled me away, staring at me angrily.


    My shoulders clenched by him, I felt an acute pain, as if he was about to tear me apart. "You don¡¯t have


    sense of shame?"


    I looked up and softly smiled as I swept away his hands. "Mr. Redford, I am in love with Kieran. We are


    lovers and he will be my fianc¨¦ soon. Why is it shameless for me to kiss my boyfriend? Besides, even if


    I am what you described, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. The point is Kieran likes me!"


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry about my fianc¨¦e, Mr. Redford!" Kieran held my hand and walked into the


    room.


    Marlon''s eyes were gloomy as he stared in the direction where Kieran and I went. He clenched his


    hands and said, "I''d like to see how long your show canst!"


    "Marlon...." Alicia wanted to pull Marlon, but he went in the house pretending not to see her. Alicia''s


    expression went stiff, and she followed him after a while gritting her teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "The rooms are ready. I''ve had them cleaned. Rachael, lead Mr. Charles to your room. It''s gettingte.


    You guys should wash up and go to sleep!" As soon as Kieran and I entered, Marvin came up to please


    him. Marvin exerted himself to hint at me when he said the word "sleep".


    I pretended to miss the signal and went upstairs with Kieran. The minute we entered the room, Marlon


    caught up with us. I pressed the door to keep him away. "Mr. Redford, this isn''t your room!"


    Marlon pushed open the door with a jerk and barged in, throwing a ck nightgown onto the bed. He


    leisurely sat on the sofa and said, "We are going to be a family soon. Your room is my room. I feel we


    should get to know each other more!"

 Chapter 53 Three of Us Shared Same Bed

    Chapter 53 Three of Us Shared Same Bed


    "Marlon, here you are!" Alicia smiled as she came in and reached out to take Marlon''s hand. However,


    Marlon pretended not to see her and dodged her hand. Alicia''s smile turned awkward for an instant, but


    then she managed to shake it off.


    "Marlon, it''s sote. Mr. Charles and Rachael need to rest. Come back with me!" Alicia once again


    reached out for Marlon''s hand.


    "I''ll sleep here tonight!" Marlon said coldly and pushed away her hand, saying sternly, "You go to sleep


    yourself!"


    Alicia''s smile finally froze, but Marlon looked away from her. Then she ran out with a long face.


    I should be happy to see this. I had only seen Marlon doting on her. But just now, Marlon snubbed her


    for the first time. I only felt sorrow and no joy.


    "I''m going to take a shower!" I said to Kieran and went into the bathroom.


    The cold water trickled down on me, but I couldn''t feel its chilliness. What happened in the garden


    yed back in my head over and over again, turning my heart to ice. I thought I would cry, but my eyes


    were dry.


    Perhaps, I had known the answer long ago, but I just wouldn''t face it, so that when I heard it with my


    own ears, I wouldn''t be devastated.


    Alicia said everyone could tell that I loved Marlon from the way I looked at him. So, how could a smart


    man like Marlon not notice it after spending four years with me?


    It was just I had been deceiving myself, assuming that as long as Marlon didn''t expose my crappy lies,


    I could stay with him. How pathetic!


    Nheless, he told the truth after all!


    Alright. At least I could stop lying to myself and finally be free, because there was no reason to hold on


    to him anymore.


    Marlon, from now on, I was done loving you.


    From this point onward, I would pay you, the Cornells, and Alicia back with the cruel pain you inflicted


    on me. I would take back my dignity and kept my head high in front of you.


    Because I no longer loved you!


    The cold water flowed down and I smiled at myself.


    I stopped thinking about that and wanted to blow my hair dry. However, I couldn''t find a hairdryer in the


    bathroom, so I walked out of the bathroom with wet hair to look for it. Although I had wiped my hair with


    a dry towel, water was still dripping down from my neck and into my cor. Marlon''s eyes darkened


    when he saw me. Squinting, he said coldly, "Rachael, as a woman, you have no shame. You actually


    left the bathroom like this!"


    I pretended not to hear him and kept looking for hairdryer. I had heard such hurtful words from him


    countless times, so I was already numb to them. Besides, my pajamas were conservative, and even


    my arms weren''t exposed. Did he want me to wrap myself in quilts in summer?


    Moreover, I was innocent, so I didn''t fear his usation.


    "Mr. Redford, Rachael can wear whatever she wants in her room, and I hope she is wearing less


    clothes!" Kieran smiled happily and said, "She is just covering her skin because there is an outsider in


    our room!"


    "When she was with me, she was always naked!" Marlon stood up and smiled at Kieran.


    ...


    I pped Marlon''s face. Marlon red at me and admonished, "You dare to hit me!"


    I looked up and red back at him. "Marlon, please keep your mouth clean!"


    Marlon grabbed my chin with a jerk and forcefully pulled me to him. "What do you mean? Rachael, did I


    say anything wrong? When you were with me, you never wore anything in the bedroom, in the living


    room, and in every corner of the house!"


    "Marlon!" I shrieked.


    But Marlon smiled cruelly at me. "You used to take off your own clothes for me!"


    Heart-wrenching anger was burning and devouring me. For the first time, I wanted to cover Marlon''s


    mouth and tear my silly past apart.


    "Don''t be mad, Rachael!" Suddenly, Kieran pulled me back into his embrace. He caressed me with one


    hand and smiled, "Don''t worry. I won''t be angry with you because of other people''s words. I said I


    would love you for the rest of my life. So, no matter what happens, I will be there for you!"


    I looked up at Kieran in surprise. His affectionate eyes made it difficult for me to tell if he was lying. I


    forgot this was an act.


    "Mr. Redford, no matter what you did with Rachael, it''s all over. Rachael has started over with me. I


    think you should cherish your fianc¨¦e instead. Am I right?" Kieran said seriously to Marlon in a cold


    tone.


    However, Marlon gazed at Kieran and me with contempt and ridicule. "Of course Alicia and I will be


    fine. I am curious how long your adorable y willst. I am looking forward to its ending!"


    Kieran only said, "Suit yourself!"


    There was coldness about Kieran. He felt like winter, and his power was evesting. My anger was


    driven away by him. I calmed down and realized Marlon was just trying to get under Kieran''s skin, and


    he hated for his used goods to be touched by someone else. It was like two kids fighting over a toy.


    Why should I feel angry about that? Besides, Marlon had said things that were even more outrageous.


    This was nothing!


    ¡®Rachael, don''t you lose your temper this easily again. If Kieran''s n got ruined because of you, you


    couldn''t afford the consequences!¡¯


    I collected myself but felt somewhat tired. I didn''t have the energy to do this with them anymore, so I


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    gently said to Kieran, "Kieran, I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep!"


    "Alright!" Kieran touched my head and allowed me to crawl into bed. I was naturally pleased and


    quickly went to sleep. However, the minute Iy down, Kierany down beside me and said, "I''ll sleep


    with you!"


    I was dumbfounded.


    I had thought Kieran and Marlon would fight all night, but Kieran chose me over the intense fun.


    "I''m also sleepy!" As soon as Kieran finished speaking, Marlon stepped onto the bed and squeezed


    into the small gap between Kieran and me.

 Chapter 54 Custom-Made Wedding Dress

    Chapter 54 Custom-Made Wedding Dress


    "What are you doing?!" Kieran and I sat up immediately. Kieran got out of bed with a long face.


    Perhaps Marlon freaked out the neat freak in Kieran by staying so close to him.


    I also quickly got out of bed and sat on the sofa. Kieran looked annoyed.


    Marlon leisurely sat up, tidied up his clothes, and slowly lounge on another sofa. "I was just trying to


    feel closer to you!"


    "You can save this for your fianc¨¦e. All I need is to keep Rachel close to me!" Kieran sat next to me and


    said, "Rachael, what do you want for our engagement ceremony?"


    "You can decide for me!" I smiled at Kieran.


    "I know you like it to be simple and neat, like a fairy tale!"


    I was a little surprised, because Kieran was right. I had dreamt of having such a ceremony when I was


    with Marlon. It didn''t need to be extravagant or grand, but I wanted to feel like Snow White in it.


    "How do you know?" I asked.


    Kieran fondled my head and leaned down closer to me, his face almost touching mine. "How can I not!"


    I looked into his scarlet eyes and was dumbfounded. His simple answer was filled with love; so were


    his red eyes. If one of his fans saw this, she would probably have a heart attack. I had to admit this


    version of Kieran was truly bewitching.


    If I hadn''t met Marlon first and fallen in deep love with him deep, and if I hadn''t known Kieran was like a


    demon and all of this was just a show, I would have fallen head over heels for him like any other


    women.


    Marlon''s inky eyes narrowed as he said, "An engagement ceremony is no big deal? What''s there to talk


    about? At least it should have a unique style."


    "That is not the point. What matters is how Rachael wants it to be. Rachael, what kind of engagement


    rings do you fancy?" Kieran said softly and sat back down.


    "I don''t care the shape of it. I will like it all the same if it is from you!" I smiled sweetly at Kieran.


    Rachael, you were Kieran''s fianc¨¦e now. You were Kieran''s fianc¨¦e! I hypnotized myself. Only in this


    way could I barely keep up with Kieran''s sweet words.


    Marlon snorted coldly, "How long will this ridiculous showst? You don''t need to try so hard for the lies.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Otherwise, it wille back at you hard!"


    "Mr. Redford, you seem confident. Rachael, for Mr. Redford''s sake, we must love each other forever


    and ever!" Kieran smiled.


    I also smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Although I had predicted there would be no sleep tonight, I was still surprised when it came true. The


    show went on all night, and I was so sleepy that I couldn''t keep my eyes open. Nevertheless, it was a


    small price to pay for the big n.


    Atst, the dawn fell.


    There was a knock on the door. It must be Alicia. Sure enough, Alicia opened the door and entered.


    She smiled sweetly and said, "Marlon, good morning!"


    Alicia was wearing a long pink dress by her ankles. Her long hair was loose, and she was wearing light


    makeup. It seemed effortless, but it was not. Alicia already calmed down because she had all night to


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" Alicia sat down beside Marlon and looked at him docilely.


    "It was okay!" Marlon answered gently.


    "Great. I was worried you would feel ufortable at sharing the bed with two people!" Alicia said as if


    she was joking. Then she turned to me, her face full of shock. "Rachael, where¡¯s the ne given by


    Mr. Charles? Did you lose that precious thing?" Without waiting for me to speak, Alicia added yfully,


    "Could it be that Mr. Charles has taken it back because he felt it was too valuable for you?"


    I was embarrassed. I had returned the ne to Kieran that night. It was not on me, apparently.


    "Miss Alicia, it seems like you have forgotten something. That ne was dirty because someone


    Rachael doesn''t like had touched it. How could Rachel keep such a filthy thing? She needs a new one


    that goes better with her!" Kieran said slowly.


    The smile on Alicia''s face stiffened, but she forced her words, "Mr. Charles is really a prankster!


    Breakfast is ready. Let''s go to have breakfast!" She changed the topic halfway.


    Kieran didn''t refuse, so we went downstairs together to eat.


    On the dining table, Marvin kept fawning over Marlon and Kieran like a dog.


    "Marlon, L Bridal Shop called saying our dress are ready. Let''s go take a look after breakfast!" Alicia


    said coquettishly holding Marlon''s hand.


    "Alright!" Marlon agreed.


    "By the way, Rachael, you haven''t seen your engagement dress yet, right? Why don''t youe with


    us? L Bridal Shop is the best in its business. Engagement ceremony happens once in a lifetime. You


    must have the best dress!" Alicia smiled to me. However, in her eyes, I could see mockery and gloat.


    "Sure. We can go to another store if you don''t like that one!" Kieran immediately agreed.


    "Good, good. I will go with you!" Marvin said happily.


    "No need!" Kieran, Marlon, Alicia, and I quickly rejected in unison.


    Marvin felt awkward.


    After dinner, we drove to L Bridal Shop in two teams.


    "Rachael, I''ll see youter!" Alicia, who was sitting in Marlon''s passenger seat, lowered the window and


    said sweetly to me in the front.


    "Alright!" I said indifferently.


    Seeing Marlon drive away, I felt conflicted in Kieran''s car. Were we really going to L Bridal Shop?


    Sometimes, I was afraid the show woulde into reality. However, if Kieran didn''t stop, I must y


    along.


    "I am impressed!" Kieran said.


    I looked at him in surprise. This was his firstpliment. But then Kieran gave me the cold silent


    treatment all the way there, because no audience meant no show.


    However, a question hade to me sincest night. I couldn''t ask Kieran because Marlon was there.


    Looking at Kieran''s profile, I hesitated for a long time before asking, "Why did you ask that questionst


    night?"


    Marlon had his back to me and couldn''t see me enter the garden then. However, Kieran was facing me,


    so he saw me the moment I entered. That said, Kieran still loudly asked Marlon why he treated me like


    trash even though he knew I took fancy for him.


    I knew Kieran wanted me to know the answer instead of merely being curious about it.

 Chapter 55 An Awkward Moment in the Bridal Shop

    Chapter 55 An Awkward Moment in the Bridal Shop


    "I was just helping you!" Kieran said nomittally.


    I looked at him but couldn''t say anything. Really, it wasn''t too much to say this guy was a total demon.


    He was so evil that I lost myst hope. He was so casual about his answer, but I just couldn''t get mad


    at him.


    So, I stopped talking and sat quietly.


    L Bridal Shop was not far, so we arrived soon. Kieran and I got off the car. Just as we were about to


    leave the underground garage, Kieran''s phone rang. Kieran nced at the screen and asked me to go


    up first. I left tactfully.


    I wanted to wait for him up there, but when the elevator opened, I found myself at the entrance of L


    Bridal Shop. Standing there, I was in awe of its luxurious vibe.


    It was the most extravagant bridal shop in the world. Every wedding dress in it was priceless. Only a


    lucky few could afford them.


    Behind the gorgeous ss door stood a long line of attendants. They were all looking at me with


    ridicule, so I hesitated over whether to keep waiting for Kieran here or to go inside. I decided to walk


    into the store, but when I looked up, I saw Alicia and Marlon.


    They arrived before us and were sitting on the sofa. Marlon nced at me while gracefully drinking tea.


    Alicia stared at me arrogantly. She leaned on Marlon''s shoulder with a smile, as if showing off her


    superiority. I smiled and took a deep breath, pushing open the door to walk in.


    It was said that one couldn''t show his weakness to his enemies.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment? You can only enter our store with that!" As soon as I stepped


    through the door, the leader reached out to stop me.


    I felt a little embarrassed, but Marlon and Alicia only looked at me happily with no intention to help me.


    Their smirks were so hard to miss. I knew they were waiting for me to make a fool of myself, but I


    wouldn''t let them have their way.


    "Sorry, I didn''t make an appointment. I came with Mr. Charles. He will arrive soon!" I said loudly,


    straightening my back.


    The attendantsughed out loud, as if I was telling a huge joke. Then, they looked at me with disdain


    and shook off their fake yet faint politeness. "Mr. Charles! Do you know who Mr. Charles is? Not only


    did you dare to call him by his name, but you said you came with him! How ridiculous!"


    "Stop talking to her. She''s probably crazy. Either she has watched too many idol dramas, or she is


    daydreaming!" Theyughed at me and said snarky things. I felt my face burn but turn cold the next


    second. Besides, Alicia and Marlon were watching the show joyfully.


    "I''ll wait outside!" I didn''t want to beughed at like a clown anymore and turned around to leave.


    "Rachael, why are you leaving when you just got here?" Alicia came over and pulled me, as if she had


    just seen me.


    "I''ll wait for Kieran outside!" As I said that, I was going to leave again.


    "It''s the same to wait here. Was Mr. Charles called away and going to leave you here alone? Sister,


    that''s really hateful!" Alicia said jokingly, but the gloat on her face was obvious.


    "He''s just parking!" I said indifferently. Since I was not allowed to leave, I would stay. The attendants


    looked at me with puzzlement but mostly disdain. They probably thought I was a distant rtive of


    Alicia, so they didn''t stop me because of Marlon and Alicia.


    "Rachael,e and help me decide if this dress is good!" Alicia pulled me. The clerks just happened to


    take out her dress, so I answered perfunctorily. Alicia went into the changing room with the dress, while


    I sat on the sofa farthest away from Marlon.


    Marlon snorted coldly, "You wished you could stay on my bed all the time. What is this act for?"


    I pretended not to hear him and looked down at my phone.


    "I am talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" Anger crossed Marlon''s eyes as he stared at me fiercely.


    Only then did I slowly looked up and nced at him. "I don''t have anything to say to you!" With that, I


    continued to look at my phone.


    "Rachael, you...."


    "Marlon, how do I look?" Just then, Alicia came out in the said dress and walked in front of Marlon with


    a smile.


    I was amazed. The dress here was truly luxurious and gorgeous. The dress on Alicia was azure, and


    the color hadyers to it. It looked like the cute waves of the sea. On the hem was a phoenix with


    spread wings. The dress struck awe in its beholder. Alicia was already beautiful. So, she looked


    stunning in the dress.


    "You look fabulous!"


    "Miss Alicia, you look amazing. I have never seen as beautiful as you. You and Mr. Redford are truly a


    perfect match!" The attendants were attracted by Alicia''s beauty and praised her sincerely.


    Alicia looked down shyly and turned to Marlon. "Isn''t it beautiful, Marlon?"


    Marlon smiled, stood up, and came to Alicia, saying gently, "Of course it is. You are the most beautiful!"


    Alicia blushed at hispliment.


    "Rachael, what do you think?" Alicia turned to me, but her eyes were filled with pride.


    "You look great!" I said calmly but felt inferior. Alicia was indeed much more beautiful than me, and she


    had a better figure. We were so different, not to mention now she looked like a goddess. I felt bad and


    wanted to leave in a panic.


    "In my eyes, Rachael is the most beautiful!" Suddenly, an evil but charming voice came. I looked up


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    and saw Kieran walking towards me. The attendants standing in line at the entrance were petrified


    when theyid eyes on him.


    "You''re here, Kieran!" As I looked at Kieran, my heart warmed up. I felt much more at ease. However, I


    was overwhelmed by joy, and after a long time I came to a realization, and I rued this day.


    But I don''t realize that much right now.


    Kieran walked to my side and naturally hugged me into his arms. He nced at Alicia lightly and said,


    "This dress goes perfectly with Miss Alicia!"


    Alicia''s expression stiffened. Then, she held onto Marlon''s hand and said, "Actually, Marlon has already


    customized a few dresses for me. I feel that''s enough, but even if Marlon insists on me choosing


    another dress, I can''t choose anything else. That''s all! Sister, which one are you going to choose? The


    lowest one here is over a million!"

 Chapter 56 To Outshine Alicia

    Chapter 56 To Outshine Alicia


    I couldn''t help but avoid Alicia''s gaze. I knew that she was warning me and provoking me, but I couldn''t


    refute her confidently. I could return the ne, which was a prop, to Kieran, but the wedding dress


    in L Bridal Shop was only for sale and not for rent. It was a strict rule that once the dress was sold, it


    couldn''t be returned.


    Kieran was a shrewd businessman, who didn''t want to lose the slightest bit of money. Naturally, he


    wouldn''t lose so much money for a show. I looked at Kieran with hesitation. Alicia seemed to see my


    worries, so she said with a smile, "Rachael, do you stint on the money Mr. Charles will spend?"


    "Of course. Rachael wants to live with me for the rest of her life, so she stints on my money! But


    Rachael, don''t worry. No matter what you want, I can afford it!" Kieran waved his hand, and the waiter


    beside him hurriedly ran over. "Take out the most expensive dress in your shop!"


    "Yes, Mr. Charles!" The manager hurriedly asked the waiters in the shop to take out the most expensive


    dresses and disy them in front of us one by one.


    "Rachael, what do you like?" Kieran brought me up to the dresses and asked me to choose.


    All the waiters and greeters at the entrance of the shop were shocked. They all looked at me with


    strange expressions, as if they had seen a monster.


    Especially the greeters at the entrance. Their gazes at me were filled with fear. They had mercilessly


    mocked me just now, so they feared that I would make things difficult for them.


    But when I looked at the price tag on the dresses in front of me, I didn''t have any mood to pay attention


    to their shock, because the price tag on each of them was over ten million!


    Holy shit!


    I never thought that a single piece of clothing would be worth more than ten million!


    I swallowed my saliva and turned to look at Kieran. Kieran only smiled at me, and I got confused. What


    exactly did Kieran mean? Did he really want me to buy it? Or should I think of a way to escape?


    Each was worth a million! If I really bought it, I was afraid that Kieran would kill me!


    "I don''t like these!" After thinking for a long time, I finally said so. I would not humiliate Kieran, and I


    would be able to perfectly excuse myself.


    Alicia pretended to cover her mouth in shock, but her eyes were filled with mockery as she looked at


    me. "Rachael, this is a work from Mr. Unknown. Don''t you like his work and think that his dress is very


    ugly?"


    As Alicia finished, the waiters in the shop instantly looked at me with hostility.


    "How can that be? I just don''t like it!" I answered awkwardly because Mr. Unknown''s works are crazily


    loved by women all over the world!


    Mr. Unknown was a globally recognized senior designer. The boss of L had his eye on Mr. Unknown¡¯s


    unique creativity and signed him to be L''s senior designer.


    In L, besides Mr. Unknown, there were other designers. They were divided into the upper, the middle,


    and the lower level. Mr. Unknown belonged to the upper one. Inmon words, the most expensive


    wedding dress was made by him.


    But in L, there was a legend. No, there was a legend all over the world. In L, Mr. Unknown was not the


    best designer. The best one was the boss of L, but no one knew who the boss was. No one wore the


    wedding dress designed by the boss. Because that boss was mysterious, so his work was more


    valuable!


    "I knew Rachael wouldn''t like these vulgar things," Kieran said indifferently.


    The waiters in the shop instantly widened their eyes. If the person who made such a remark were not


    Kieran, he might have been beaten to death.


    I could only give myself an out. I forced a smile. As I was about to make an excuse that we should go


    somewhere else, Kieran said, "Rachael is suitable for customized dress. We''d like to talk to your boss!"


    What?


    All the waiters in the shop couldn''t believe what they had heard and looked at Kieran in disbelief.


    "Mr. Charles, do you want L''s boss to personally design and customize a dress for my sister?" Alicia


    asked.


    "Why not?" Kieran did not deny it.


    Aliciaughed, "Mr. Charles, are you joking? As you know, no one in this world has ever seen L''s boss


    or know what he looks like. It is said that the boss of L is very young, but he has grey hair. However, no


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    one knows what the truth is. Besides, L is a worldwide chain of bridal shops. How can the boss of L


    happen to be in this shop? I think he should be on vacation in a certain country now. Most importantly,


    Mr. Charles, the boss of L has never designed dresses personally!" Alicia sounded slightly aggressive


    towards Kieran.


    Kieran smiled contemptuously. "Naturally, ignorant people will not be able to see him. Am I right, Mr.


    Redford?"


    Marlon wore a serious look, but he did not say anything.


    "What do you mean?" Alicia was a little confused, but neither Kieran nor Marlon paid attention to her.


    Kieran pulled me to sit on the sofa and leisurely drank tea.


    The manager stood aside awkwardly. "Mr. Charles, we are unable to make it. We don''t even know


    where the boss is!"


    "He''s here!" After Kieran finished his tea, he spat.


    A snow-colored Ferrari stopped at the door. A youth got out of the car. He was slender and somewhat


    skinny. He wore casual clothes: a white T-shirt, white jeans with holes, and a pair of flip-flops. His hair


    was like translucent snow.


    In an instant, an atmosphere of tension filled the shop, which fell silent. Everyone''s eyes widened,


    including me. I had never seen such a person before. Looking at the youth walking towards me, I felt


    that I had offended him. I had never felt this way before.


    The youth was different from Kieran and Marlon. The former was charming, and thetter was cold and


    handsome. It seemed that the youth did not belong to this world. He appeared to be free, clean, and


    beautiful. His pureness was beyond all the words in this world.


    Without any proof, we all somehow knew that this youth was the boss of L, for ordinary people couldn¡¯t


    possess such a domineering aura.


    "What a rare guest!" The youth smiled as he walked in. He looked at Marlon and Kieran. Then, his


    gazended on Alicia, who was beside Marlon. "You are about to enter the grave of marriage!"


    "I''ll get engaged next Saturday," Marlon said indifferently.


    "I am Marlon''s fianc¨¦e, Alicia. You are Marlon''s friend. You must make it on Saturday!" Alicia


    immediately smiled.


    The youth didn''t even look at Alicia. He turned his gaze to Kieran and me. The youth stared at us with a


    teasing expression. "What are you doing, Kieran? You never allow anyone to get close to you."


    "This is my fianc¨¦e. We''ll get engaged next Saturday!" Kieran said simply.


    The youth smiled more mischievously. He looked at me and asked, "How should I address you?"


    I was slightly ttered and hurriedly said, "My name is Rachael!"


    The youth murmured with a mischievous smile, "Rachael, I like your name, and you!"

 Chapter 57 Marlon Kissed Me Against My Will

    Chapter 57 Marlon Kissed Me Against My Will


    The youth''s voice wasn''t loud, but everyone present could hear him clearly. Immediately, Alicia looked


    at the youth in surprise. She didn''t believe that the youth could say so. I also looked at the youth in


    disbelief, but immediately I realized that my gaze was too straightforward and rude. Hurriedly, I


    withdrew my gaze. The youth smiled at me gently and innocently.


    Kieran nced at the youth and said leisurely, "Rachael said she didn''t like any of your dresses.


    Adrian, what do you think we should do?"


    I was so embarrassed that I wanted to stop Kieran from continuing. I was afraid that Adrian would get


    angry. However, Kieran seemed to have not seen me. Adrian sat beside me with a smile. He even bent


    his head and asked, "Rachael, you don''t like the dresses here, right?"


    Adrian stared at me with his clear eyes from at a close range. I instinctively wanted to shake my head,


    but I realized that Kieran and I were still acting. If I denied it, Kieran would have to spend at least a


    million to buy a dress here. But....


    Seeing such a scene, Alicia, who was sitting opposite, immediately smiled brightly. She looked at me


    with gloating eyes and slowly said, "Mr. Orton, my sister should be embarrassed. She just said that she


    didn''t like it. Now that you''re here, how dare my sister say it! Mr. Orton, don''t make things difficult for


    my sister!"


    I nced coldly at Alicia. She was forcing me to express my stance. If I said I liked it, Kieran had to buy


    it. If I didn''t, I would offend Adrian.


    But no matter who Adrian was, he was just a stranger to me. Of course, I chose to defend Kieran.


    "I think my understanding of aesthetics is different from others. I haven''t found a suitable dress here!" I


    forced a smile.


    "Rachael, you are straightforward!" Alicia seemed to be joking for my own good, but she was actually


    telling Adrian invisibly that I just didn''t like his dress so as to stir up Adrian''s hatred against me.


    Sometimes, I really wanted to gag the mouth of Alicia, who always gave a false ount of the facts.


    "I don''t like the clothes here either. Rachael, if you don''t mind, I''ll help you design a dress!" Adrian


    smiled at me without even ncing at Alicia.


    I was stunned. I thought that I hadpletely offended Adrian, but I didn''t expect that!


    "Isn''t this too troublesome?" I felt extremely ttered. Everyone in this world knew about Adrian''s world-


    shocking talent, but no one was fortunate enough to see it. I became the first one!


    "Rachael, as long as you like it, it won''t be troublesome!" Adrian smiled at me.


    "Thank you!" I didn''t know what to say. I looked at Kieran, but Kieran was drinking tea, as if all of this


    was normal.


    All the employees in the shop widened their mouths in shock. They looked at me with astonishment. I


    found it hard to believe, not to mention them.


    The smile on Alicia''s face froze instantly. She gave me a cold stare and then smiled sweetly, "Mr.


    Orton, you''re a little partial to my sister. You''ve promised to design a dress for your sister. Don''t tell me


    you won''t do me a favor?"


    Adrian looked up, as if he had just discovered the existence of Alicia. He smiled at her and said, "Miss


    Alicia, this dress goes with you perfectly. If I design a new one for you, it will be superfluous. Miss


    Alicia, don''t make things difficult for me!" Although Adrian''s words were not harsh, his tone was


    decisive and distant.


    The smile on Alicia''s facepletely disappeared. She leaned on Marlon, as if she was wronged.


    "Marlon!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, Marlon remained silent. Seeing his reaction, Alicia had to stop talking, but her eyes were


    filled with resentment.


    I looked at Adrian in surprise. I didn''t understand why Adrian was so partial to me.


    "Since that''s the case, Kieran, you need to lead Rachael to me for a night!" Adrian said to Kieran.


    Kieran agreed without hesitation.


    I didn''t how to reply.


    I was inplete confusion, but Adrian had already brought me to his residence. I barely had the


    chance to refuse.


    I thought that Adrian''s residence would be as luxurious as Kieran''s and Marlon''s. However, Adrian''s


    residence was actually in a remote and deste suburb surrounded by mountains. It was not a


    luxurious vi, looking like it should be converted from a veryrge factory.


    After entering, I was astonished. Adrian''s decoration was not luxurious, but in a thorough industrial


    style with a humorous tone and a decadent smell. People couldn''t help but love it deeply.


    Yes, the moment I entered it, I took a fancy to this unique house.


    "Are these all your works?" I followed Adrian inside and couldn''t help but be shocked by the scene in


    front of me.


    In the huge space around the corner, all the walls were stacked with design drawings. There were at


    least as many as a few hundred thousand drawings, and the ground was filled with beautiful wedding


    gowns and dresses.


    "Yes. I draw them when I was bored!" Adrian said nonchntly.


    I looked around with much admiration. Now I finally understood why there was a rumor that L''s boss


    was a peerless genius. Adrian deserved the title. In terms of his talent, it would be easy for him to


    impress the whole world!


    "Why will you help me design a dress?" I asked hesitantly. I never heard that Adrian had designed a


    wedding dress for anyone. I remembered there was a story about a billionaire who came to one of the


    L Bridal Stores with a huge sum of money. He pestered the shop assistant and insisted that Adrian


    should design for him. But from beginning to end, Adrian didn''t even show up. Atst, the millionaire


    had to leave.


    Therefore, I couldn''t understand why Adrian was willing to design a dress for me. Telling from what


    happened in the daytime, I thought Adrian was an old friend of Marlon and Kieran. If Adrian helped me


    because of his friendship with Kieran, Adrian should promise Alicia as well.


    But, he did not!


    "Because I like you!" Adrian smiled.


    I was so embarrassed that I didn''t know what to say. I turned around, intending to leave the room.


    "Actually, you are very simr to my sister!" Suddenly, Adrian said. I stopped and turned to look at him.


    Adrian smiled bitterly at me. "My parents died when I was born. I grew up with my sister. My sister is


    kind to me, and I love my sister a lot!"


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to!" I hurriedly apologized. When Adrian smiled at me, the sadness in his eyes


    wrung my heart and reminded me of Davidson.


    Adrian''s stomach suddenly rumbled. Adrian smiled at me. "I haven''t eaten anything today. I''ll grab


    some first!" As he spoke, he picked up the biscuits on the table and began to enjoy them.


    "Don''t eat biscuits. I''ll make you something hot!" I hurriedly stopped Adrian. In the daytime, I thought


    that Adrian was a genius who was doted on by thousands of people. But at this moment, Adrian stirred


    up my deepest sorrow and tenderness.


    "Rachael, you''re so kind. You''re just like my sister!" Adrian beamed like a child.


    I wanted to cook a rich meal for Adrian, but there were only instant noodles at his home. Thus, I could


    only cook instant noodles for Adrian.


    "How delicious!" Adrian looked at noodles and praised them.


    "Enjoy them before they get cold!" I said.


    "Alright!" Adrian began to gobble the noodles. I sat beside him and looked at him. I had an illusion that I


    had seen grown Davidson.


    Marlon walked in.

 Chapter 58 Marlon Kissed Me Against My Will (Part II)

    Chapter 58 Marlon Kissed Me Against My Will (Part II)


    "Marlon, you''rete. The noodles cooked by Rachael are especially delicious!" After finishing hisst


    mouthful of noodles, Adrian leaned against the chair and smiled at Marlon who just came in.


    I got up from my chair to clean up the table, but I suddenly stopped after hearing this. In the past, I


    used to cook some food for Marlon after we had sex. I often made noodles, because he once praised


    my skill in making them. Therefore, Adrian''s words didn''t make sense. Truth be told, Marlon was the


    one who ate the most food I cooked.


    But now, no matter what happened to him, it had nothing to do with me. I stopped indulging in the past


    and took the dishes to the kitchen for washing. When I came out, Adrian was no longer in the dining


    room and there was only Marlon left.


    I looked around again but didn''t see Adrian. After taking my bag, I was about to leave. After all, I wasn''t


    familiar with Adrian and I guessed he had something else to do. Since he was so busy, he didn''t need


    to say goodbye to me. Besides, only Marlon and I were in this room now. No matter how big the room


    was, I felt it was small and depressing.


    "You avoid seeing me as if I were a frightening snake!" Marlon suddenly took a few steps forward, with


    his tall and strong body blocking my way. In an instant, I was in his shadow, and a strong smell of


    alcohol came to my nostrils. After looking up, I found that Marlon''s eyes had be bloodshot, and


    the smell of alcohol on him was even stronger.


    Marlon drank! However, it had nothing to do with me. I looked at him indifferently and said, "Mr.


    Redford, please get out of my way!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Marlon grabbed my cor fiercely and stared at me with bloodshot eyes. "Rachael, you should look at


    yourself now in the mirror. You look extremely frivolous and cheap. It''s no exaggeration that you can fall


    in love with every man you meet! You really disgust me!"


    I shook off his hand angrily, wanting to push Marlon away, but I failed due to the disparity in our


    strength. Although I had already flown into a rage, I managed to calm down and said coldly, "Then


    please stay away from a woman like me. Don''t you feel disgusted when grabbing me like this?"


    However, Marlon didn''t seem to hear me. Instead, he took my hand and walked out.


    "Marlon, let go of me. What exactly are you doing? Let go of me!" I used all my strength to hit Marlon,


    but he didn''t seem to feel any pain. He directly pulled me into his car.


    "What are you going to do?" After being jammed into the car, I instantly became alert.


    However, Marlon remained silent and got in the car. Realizing that something bad might happen, I


    quickly opened the car door beside me to escape.


    "Why did you always try to run away after seeing me? Why?" Marlon suddenly roared. Judging from his


    voice, I guessed he was a little hurt.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I had never heard him speak in such a sad tone, as if I was the one


    upsetting him.


    I told myself not to overthink. After all, Marlon didn''t like me at all. It had been four years since we first


    met, and he had never taken a fancy to me!


    I bitterly reproached myself. I used more strength and the car door was opened in an instant. I leaned


    forward and was about to get out of the car. However, Marlon suddenly grabbed my wrist and pressed


    me onto the backseat. While kissing me crazily like a beast, he forced me to open my mouth by


    grabbing my chin tightly, so that I could better cooperate with him.


    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest now.


    ''Rachael, this is fake. All of this is fake. Marlon is heavily drunk, and he mistook me for someone else.


    He is kissing the wrong woman. The person he really wants to kiss is Alicia, his fianc¨¦e,'' I thought to


    myself.


    However, my heart beat more violently as Marlon''s kiss went deeper. Even I could hear my loud


    heartbeat, which indicated that I was still greatly attracted by him.


    Being deeply in love with someone was so pathetic, not to mention that I had loved Marlon for four


    years. My unrequited love for him had already been ingrained in me and be a habit. How could I


    easily give up on him even if I wanted to?


    I no longer struggled, allowing Marlon to kiss me madly. For me, he was like the most deadly poison in


    the world. I would rather be killed than part with him.


    Closing my eyes, I told myself it was thest time to indulge in desire, and I must stop loving him


    afterwards. Sadly, I had to admit that I was eager to his touch, let alone such a passionate kiss, which


    seemed like a volcano that was about topletely melt me.


    After a long while, Marlon let go of me. I had thought that he would kick me out of the car after gaining


    hisposure. However, I didn''t expect him to bring me back to the small house where we lived


    before.


    For some reason, I was engulfed by intense fear. I wanted to leave by instinct, but Marlon dragged me


    in. The moment I entered the house, a faint smell of dust came over. Only then did I find that the


    furniture was covered with a fineyer of dust, which meant it had been uninhabited for a long time.


    I was ovee by grief and depression. This house was exactly like me, for we were both dispensable


    to Marlon. To be more specific, I wasn''t needed by him at all. Only when he asionally thought of me


    for some reason would hee back to me.


    How pathetic I was!


    "I''m hungry. I want noodles!" Marlon said as if it was a matter of course.


    Anger instantly filled my heart. Looking at Marlon, I rejected him without hesitation. In the past, I was


    deeply in love with him like an idiot, so I was willing to do anything for him. But he hurt me mercilessly


    again and again. I was also a human being who would cry from sadness or be desperate with


    fury.


    Marlon immediately put on a furious look. "You were overjoyed when cooking noodles for Adrian just


    now. Seeing your affectionate look, I wouldn''t be surprised if you threw yourself into his arms the next


    second! Since you can tter a man you just met like that, why can''t you cook noodles for me?"


    "It''s my own business to decide who I want to cook noodles for. Mr. Redford, you should be more


    concerned about your fianc¨¦e. Goodbye!" Upon finishing my words, I turned around and walked


    towards the door. The whole room fell silent, and the atmosphere was rather oppressive. I curbed my


    impulse to look back, but after arriving at the door, I couldn''t help turning around. It surprised me that


    Marlon was sitting on the sofa with a pale face.


    Marlon was having a stomachache!


    Ever since I knew Marlon, he had a serious stomach problem. That was because once he started


    working, he wouldpletely forget to eat. Therefore, every time his face turned pale, I knew that he


    was suffering from a stomachache. Besides, he drank tonight. Judging from his appearance, I guessed


    he must be hammered.


    Beads of sweat covered Marlon''s forehead. I was about to open the door, but I failed to exert any


    strength at all. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I had always been so concerned about him. As long as


    Marlon was a little unhappy or ufortable, I would do everything for him. As long as he was fine, I


    was satisfied.


    With a self-mocking smile, I withdrew my hand from the door handle and went to the kitchen to cook


    porridge for Marlon.


    When looking at the steam rising from the pot, I had a lot on my mind.


    Why did Marlon drink so much? Why did hee to Adrian''s house after getting drunk? Was he


    looking for Adrian or me? Why did he bring me back and kiss me against my will?


    Being troubled by those questions, I couldn''t help thinking that perhaps Marlon''s intention ofing


    here was to see me!

 Chapter 59 I Slept in Marlons Arms

    Chapter 59 I Slept in Marlon''s Arms


    A prompt sounded from the rice steamer when the porridge was cooked.


    It pulled me back to reality. I quickly turned off the power, poured the porridge into a bowl and brought it


    to Marlon. "Since your stomach hurts, you¡¯d better have some porridge!"


    Only after saying this did I realize that I was used to helping him do everything and being nice to him,


    for I couldn''t bear to see him unhappy or feel ufortable.


    "Feed me. My stomach hurts!" Without moving, he leaned against the sofa.


    I wanted to refuse, because it was utterly inappropriate for me to feed him. However, seeing his paler


    face and the beads of sweat on his forehead, I picked up the bowl without saying anything. Then I


    scooped up a spoonful of porridge and cooled it down before putting it near Marlon''s lips.


    Marlon stared at me. The whole house was in silence, and he kept looking at me quietly. I also looked


    back at him without uttering a word. My heart suddenly beat rapidly. This had never happened before.


    When we were together in the past, we only had physical contact without anymunication, and he


    had never looked at me like this, as if I was the only person in his world.


    I kept telling myself to stop daydreaming. The reason why he behaved like this was that he drank too


    much. He probably didn''t even know who I was right now.


    However, no matter how I warned myself, I still couldn''t help having an extravagant hope. Even if it was


    just a dream, I wanted to feel his gentleness regardless of anything else. That was because after


    tonight, Marlon would sober up and everything would return to normal.


    "You can drink now. It''s already cold!" I said to Marlon with a smile, which was the gentlest one I had


    ever shown to him. Since there was no future between us, I would shower my tenderness and affection


    on him for thest time.


    Marlon kept staring at me as he drank the porridge I fed him. He finished the whole bowl of porridge in


    this way.


    After he finished the porridge, I helped him to his bed. I didn''t dare to look at him, because I knew I


    must give up on him. If this continued, I would be on the brink of an abyss again.


    I turned around to leave, but my hand was grabbed by him. "Stay with me!" In the dim bedroom,


    Marlon''s voice sounded husky and low. There was also a touch of loneliness and sorrow in it, as if he


    was an injured beast licking its wounds in the night.


    I felt my heart was suddenly hit fiercely by something, and I waspletely out of my senses.


    Marlon pulled me back, and Ipletely forgot to resist. He hugged me from behind and tightly


    pressed me against his strong chest. I finally understood that I was like a moth and Marlon was like the


    light I had spent my whole life searching for. No matter how many tribtions I had experienced, as


    long as he was right in front of me, I woulde to him happily even if I knew I was going to die!


    I closed my eyes and greedily smelled the unique scent of Marlon, as well as the strong smell of


    alcohol on him. Without turning around, I groped for his hand and slowly held it. Tears rolled down my


    cheeks uncontrobly.


    ''Marlon, do you know how much I love you? Even when lying in your arms, I feel so painful when


    holding your hand and smelling your scent!'' I thought.


    How much I wished I could live with him like this forever!


    However, all of this was just my pathetic fantasy. All I could do was to desperately seize this moment


    like a lunatic.


    I clenched Marlon''s hand tightly and pressed the back of his hand against my lips, but I didn''t dare to


    let his hand be stained with my tears.


    Fortunately, he just remained silent and I could only hear the sound of his heavy breathing. I thought


    that Marlon must have fallen asleep, but I did not turn around to look at him. Instead, I held his hand


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    tightly and leaned against his chest.


    This was the soundest sleep I had ever had. In Marlon''s warm and strong arms, I slept like a carefree


    child without having those distressing dreams.


    Early in the morning, the sun shone through the curtain and the entire bedroom was shrouded in soft


    light. Marlon directly came into my sight after I opened my eyes. I couldn''t help but smile. "Good


    morning!"


    "Good morning!" Marlon''s voice was a little husky due to drunkenness and drowsiness, but I was


    intoxicated with it.


    I stared at Marlon quietly in a trance. I seemed to be in spring now, for everything was so gentle and


    In the future, if someone asked me when the happiest moment in my life was, I would definitely say it


    was now.


    Everything was perfect like a dream right now.


    My phone suddenly rang, and the ring tone was the one I specially set for Kieran. I quickly got up and


    answered the phone, "Mr. Charles..."


    The sound of something hitting the ground suddenly rang out.


    Before I could finish speaking, Marlon grabbed the phone in my hand and smashed it fiercely onto the


    ground. The phone broke into pieces and stopped working.


    "You can''t wait to answer the call from Kieran, right? Don''t forget that you''re still in my bed!" Marlon


    stared at me with a furious look.


    I stared at the broken mobile phone on the ground and then looked up at Marlon. "What exactly do you


    mean?" However, I suddenly found that Marlon''s face turned pale again, indicating that he had


    stomach problems early in the morning.


    That made sense. Fromst night until now, he drank a lot. What was worse, he didn''t take any


    medicine. It was within my expectation that he had a stomachache now.


    "I''ll cook porridge for you. Don''t move!" At the moment, I just cannot turn back upon him and left him


    unattended. I turned around and went to the kitchen to cook porridge, but I didn''t dare to have any


    more fantasies. It was already daytime, and Marlon was sober now. Everything had returned to normal.


    After finishing cooking the porridge, I brought it to Marlon. Marlon drank it himself without saying


    anything, and I looked at him in despair. It was evident that he had gathered his wits and didn''t need


    me anymore.


    Suddenly, Marlon''s phone rang. I looked over and saw the caller ID on the screen: Alicia.


    I indeed regretted having such good eyesight. I couldn''t even pretend to be ignorant of what was going


    on.


    Marlon immediately put down the bowl and answered the phone. After a few seconds, his expression


    instantly changed. "You''re injured? Don''t move. I''ll be right there!"


    The concern on Marlon''s face was so obvious that I felt like a knife piercing into my heart, which


    brought unbearable pain.


    If it hadn''t been for what happenedst night and many of his misleading behaviors, I wouldn''t be


    overwhelmed with sadness now. I was so grieved that I had no courage to stay here anymore. I wanted


    to leave as quickly as possible!


    I got up and wanted to say goodbye, but Marlon didn''t even look at me. He held his phone and left the


    house in a hurry, as if I was invisible to him. Standing stiffly, I only heard Marlon''s doting voiceing


    from the door. "Honey, don''t be afraid. I won''t hang up. Just wait for me toe to you!"

 Chapter 60 I Wont See the Sun Tomorrow

    Chapter 60 I Won''t See the Sun Tomorrow


    The summer wind caressed my cheeks, but a chill stole over my body. I had been cooking porridge for


    Marlon happily, but now I was so ridiculous and pathetic to stand in the huge western-style house


    alone.


    I was too ridiculous and pathetic!


    Poor me!


    I raised my hand and pped myself fiercely. "Rachael, you''re so cheap!"


    I was too cheap! I was too cheap! No women were cheaper than me in the world. Marlon hurt and


    insulted me again and again. He had never loved me, but I still loved him. When I met the drunk


    Marlon, I couldn''t help but fantasize and hope that Marlon cared about me a little.


    Did he care about me?


    I looked at the empty house and put on a self-mocking smile. He had never cared about me and


    wouldn''t care about me forever. What had happenedst night was only because he was drunk. Only a


    fool would take what had happened after getting drunk seriously.


    I pped myself again!


    I pped myself again. ''Rachael, this is theeuppance of you indulging in such a ridiculous fantasy.


    You deserve it!''


    Yes, I deserved it. I deserved it!


    I had hidden my love for Marlon, but I showed it to him again, so I got hurt. I deserved it!


    I looked around the western-style house sentimentally. I had been entangled with it for four years. I was


    familiar with everything here. I closed my eyes sadly, "Rachael, don''t be cheap again, okay?"


    When I closed the door, I felt that I had made a break with all of this. After walking out of this door and


    leaving this ce, I would hide my love from now on. If I got hurt again, I would be in despair!


    I calmed down and took the bus to thepany. In the morning, my phone was broken by Marlon for


    Kieran''s call. I would be in trouble after I arrived thepany.


    This was because Kieran had never been kind!


    I got upte in the morning and cooked porridge for Marlon. When I took the bus to thepany, I was


    shock.


    "Sir, please open the door!"


    The security guard stared at me for a long time before calming down and giving me a thumbs-up. "Ms.


    Cornell, you are really amazing. Since Universal Group is founded, you are the first one to arrivete


    for work!"


    I chose to ignore him.


    Of course, I knew that Universal Group''s system was stricter than any otherpany''s, but I never


    expected it to be so strict.


    The security guard opened the door for me. There was no time to lose! I thanked him and ran inside.


    "Only Ms. Cornell is allowed to bete. Mr. Charles has taken a fancy to her. No one but her has the


    guts to do that!"


    "It won''tst for a long time. Mr. Charles¡¯ would soon lose interest in her. I guess he''ll get tired of her


    after a while!"


    I heard the conversation between the security guards vaguely, smiled and ran faster.


    "Rachael!" While I was waiting for the elevator anxiously, the elevator door opened and Adrian walked


    out. He seemed to be a little surprised to see me. He smiled at me innocently. I smiled at him and


    rushed into the elevator. Unexpectedly, Adrian stepped forward and pressed the button. He smiled and


    said to me, "Rachael, Kieran came to my house to pick you upst night. But you weren''t at my ce,


    so he left!"


    I was surprised. Kieran went to Adrian''s home to pick me upst night. What was going on?


    "Kieran asked me about you. I told him that you left with Marlon!" Adrian looked at me and smiled more


    innocently, "Rachael, I''m honest and never lie. Rachael, you won''t me me, right?"


    I looked at Adrian walking into the elevator and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Last night, he


    told me his story. I felt close to him and found a familiar feeling in him. Also, I felt that Adrian was


    different from Marlon and Kieran. Perhaps it was because Adrian was younger. Adrian was like a clean


    and exuberant boy for me. He was very talented but wasn''t arrogant. However, when I saw the


    innocent and harmless smile on Adrian''s face, I didn''t know his thoughts.


    "I know you won''t me me!" Adrian suddenly leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. Then he


    smiled and left the elevator. "By the way, Rachael, Kieran is waiting for you!"


    Before I realized what he had done, the elevator door had closed. Looking at myself that was reflected


    in the elevator door, I couldn''t help but touch the ce where Adrian had kissed. I didn''t understand


    Adrian''s thoughts at all. Surprisingly, I didn''t hate him at all. I still felt a deep sense of familiarity and


    intimacy from him.


    I realized that Adrian''s sudden departure was more than coincidentalst night. He left on purpose and


    told Kieran maliciously!


    I patted my face and recovered myself. I didn''t have time to care about Adrian''s thoughts. I should think


    about how to face Kieran. Anyway, I signed a contract with Kieran, but I indulged in spending the night


    with Marlonst night.


    The elevator stopped!


    The elevator door opened. Before I thought of how to face Kieran, I had arrived at the office. I took a


    deep breath. It seemed that I wouldn''t escape the punishment of Kieran today. I was prepared. I walked


    in, but I saw that many desks were strangely ced in the neat and orderly corridor and many


    colleagues were working in the corridor.


    When they saw me, they looked somehow relieved.


    I was confused.


    "Hello, Rachael! I miss you so much."


    "Hi. I''m happy to see you. It''s truly terrifying. I''ve never experienced anything more terrifying than this!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    We weren''t familiar with each other, but my colleagues looked at me with glittering eyes as if they were


    looking at God.


    I swallowed, had a premonition and carefully walked in.


    As expected, Kieran was sitting in my seat. He looked evil and cold. He was suffused with a terrifying


    aura that engulfed and enveloped the entire office.


    The arrangement in the neat and clean office was different from before. My desk was arranged at the


    corner by Everly. Now all other desks were moved farther away from mine. Within a radius of ten


    meters, there was no one else. Only Kieran was sitting in my seat.


    I was screwed!


    I almost copsed out of terror. Although Kieran was unkind, he had never been angry with me in


    public. But now he was waiting for me on purpose. I suddenly felt that I might not be able to see the


    sun tomorrow!

 Chapter 61 Alicia Is Pregnant

    Chapter 61 Alicia Is Pregnant


    "Oh, here you are." Kieran looked at me with his sharp eyes and said indifferently.


    I said yes, but froze with fear all over.


    "Come here!" Kieran ordered.


    Without dy, I cautiously walked over, but every step I took, I felt a chilling from the bottom of my


    feet, ready to devour me.


    All the colleagues in the office kept their heads down, looking like they were working, but in fact, they


    were peeping at me, as if they had bet everything on me.


    And no wonder, only when Kieran put on a face that indicated neither irritation nor indifference, other


    women dared to fawn on him. He scared everyone away when he sat there like a cold-face Satan, just


    like now. If I were them, I would be scared shit out of myself.


    But Everly looked at me with a smile through a window, looking elegant and waiting for me to be


    punished. I didn''t have time to think about her. I might not live to the lunch today, not to mention seeing


    tomorrow''s sun.


    "Why didn''t you answer my phone?" Kieran raised his head and looked at me, one hand tapping on the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    table out of boredom.


    "I, I was about to, but the phone slipped into the sink. I picked it up. And it went ck. It died." I lied in a


    low, drawling voice, managing a weak smile. I didn''t need a mirror to know how embarrassed I was.


    Anyone could tell that I was lying, let alone him!


    However, as his girlfriend, I had no choice but to lie. I couldn''t tell the truth in public. What would they


    think if I said I spent the night with Marlon and when I was about to pick up the phone in his bed this


    morning, he broke it?


    Kieran would kill me for sure.


    "Your phone is broken?" He said gently, stood up and touched my head.


    I trembled in fear and nodded in confirmation.


    "Then buy a new one." Kieran smiled at me. I stiffened. What was he trying to do now? It was so


    terrifying.


    Before I could pull myself together, he took my hand and pulled me out, looking affectionate.


    ''Oh, that was close.''


    I heard everyone heave a sigh of relief. Seeing that Kieran was going to take me away, they were


    relieved. They were safe, but I was about to face my execution!


    Being led out by him, I was so nervous that my hands were sweaty. He couldn''t punish me in front of so


    many people. But with us alone, he could do all he wanted to do.


    Behind us, Everly walked out and saw us leaving hand in hand. Her slender fingers clenched into tight


    fists. Her face turned gloomy and cold. And words squeezed out from her mouth one after another,


    "Your days won''t be long."


    "Mr. Charles, it''s my fault. You can punish me as you please." There were only us in the elevator. I took


    a few deep breaths before I had the courage to speak.


    "You dropped your phone into the water. It''s broken. You didn''t do it on purpose!" Kieran said.


    I looked at him and didn''t know what to say. I was sure that he knew that I lied about spending the night


    with Marlon, but why didn''t he call my bluff? I looked at his expressionless face and saw nothing. But


    since he didn''t bring it up, I just kept quiet, too. So, I just followed him without saying a word.


    "Get in!" We arrived at the parking lot and got into the car.


    I was confused, but I didn''t refuse. He was more terrifying than ever, like a time bomb. I had no idea


    when it would explode or how powerful it would be. I could only enjoy the valuable peace that I was left


    with now.


    I was a little surprised when he drove to the HY Square. For him, it was a ce where only poor people


    went and he would nevere. Moreover, he was a clean freak. How would hee to a ce


    infested with bacteria?


    But he dide, and even went into it! I dared not ask, so I just followed behind him. I had to admit,


    Kieran was an eye-popper. Even the baby in the cart looked at him twice, not to mention the adult


    women. They were all dumbfounded seeing him. They just couldn''t look away. I couldn''t know if they


    recognized who he was, but his aura helped a lot keeping the crowd away.


    Kieran entered an Apple store. I followed him in. To be honest, I had only heard of this brand. I had


    never touched it or used it. It was so expansive that I couldn''t afford it.


    Although I was curious about why he came here, I just stood quietly at a corner. Perhaps he needed a


    new phone.


    "Sir, how, how can I help you?" The moment he entered, all the waitresses looked away from their


    phones and froze. Then the nimblest one came over and offered help. However, just as she went near,


    she was scared sweaty by his casual nce. So, she just stood far away and kept their distance.


    The others didn''t dare to approach, but their gazes, bursting with infatuation, were glued to him.


    "I want thetest model!" Kieran said indifferently.


    The nimble one instantly took one out and put it on the table. Kieran put a bank card on the table. She


    got his hint and took the card. Then she respectfully put it back on the table. Kieran took out a fancy


    handkerchief to wipe it before putting the card into his pocket. Then the handkerchief was thrown into


    the trash can.


    I was speechless seeing that. That was how rich people lived. He didn''t need to ask prices. This few


    thousand might be nothing in his eyes.


    "Open it." Kieran ordered. The waitress quickly followed and looked at him, hoping Kieran would give


    her some more orders!


    "What are you standing there for? Move it." Kieran looked at me. I had to walk over. Only then did the


    waitresses see me. But they just saw me as his maid. Well in fact, it was about the same!


    "Don''t drop it into the water again!" Kieran said to me.


    I looked at Kieran, shocked, "You bought it for me?"


    "Of course, who else could it be?" Kieran blurted out.


    I looked at the phone on the table and couldn''t say a word.


    "You always, always pick up when I call, okay?" Kieran stroked my head. I felt my body petrify inch by


    inch. What the hell was this? We didn''t know anyone here. He didn''t need to pretend.


    But seeing him smiling, I was at a total loss. I had no idea what Kieran was doing!


    Kieran held my hand like he always did, stuffed the phone into my pocket, and took me out.


    "Heavens, who is that woman and what is their rtionship?"


    "He is so handsome and rich. His card is VIP ck! He must be super rich. But why did he buy that


    woman a mobile phone and tell her so dotingly to pick up every time he calls? That''s something one


    could only see on TV!"


    "I don''t believe it. I just can''t. That woman looks so frumpy. Even I am prettier. She looks just like a


    malnourished teenager. How could she be his girlfriend? Absolutely impossible!"


    As soon as we walked out of the store, I heard them talking.


    Just like them, I couldn''t believe what just happened. Fortunately, when we walked out of the za,


    Kieran left early and told me to go back to thepany. I then felt relieved. I walked towards the bus


    stop, but I still couldn''t believe it, feeling weird with the phone in my hand.


    Suddenly, my eyes fixed on one person. In front of the bus stop, Marlon''s car stopped, and he got out


    of the car with Alicia in his arms and rushed into the hospital.

 Chapter 62 I Have Marlons Child

    Chapter 62 I Have Marlon''s Child


    He was so obviously nervous that I could see it across the road. My head told me that I should go back


    to thepany, but my body involuntarily followed.


    It was the thing I regretted the most in my life. If I coulde back, I would not allow myself to follow


    them into the hospital, even it was hard to do.


    I didn''t know what happened to Alicia, but my heart pounded uncontrobly when I saw their backs. I


    couldn''t exin, but I felt something bad was going to happen. My feet, as if they were not mine, just


    followed them in.


    Marlon carried Alicia into the president''s office. I stood by the door and peeked through the cracks.


    "Mr. Redford!" Seeing Marlon, the doctor who was looking at some papers stood up right away. He


    never expected he woulde, but he managed to calm down and wee him with polite smiles.


    "Help her, please!" Marlon ced Alicia on the sofa.


    "Alright." Without dy, the doctor came over. "Miss Alicia, can you tell me where you are experiencing


    difort?"


    "I, I''ve been feeling sick since yesterday. And there''s blood when I identally fell down." As she said


    that, she covered her mouth again, holding back the urge to vomit. And her white dress was so


    conspicuous stained with blood. No wonder Marlon was so nervous when he received the phone call in


    the morning.


    Thinking of that, I lowered my head and smiled bitterly. Of course, he treated people differently. Marlon


    would feel heartbroken if Alicia only caught a cold. And I, even if I died in front of him, he would just


    "Mr. Redford, Miss Alicia is pregnant. Although there''s blood, her pulse is stable. No damage is done!"


    The doctor felt Alicia''s pulse and said.


    I froze and stared at her, eyes wide open. She was pregnant and carrying Marlon''s child!


    "We are having a baby!" Alicia was first shocked and then excited. She took Marlon by the hands,


    "Marlon, we''re having a baby. Are you happy?"


    "Of course I am!" Marlon stroked Alicia''s head, and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    I could no longer hear what they said, not a single word. All I could see was Marlon''s tender gaze


    towards her. He just smiled indulgently.


    There was a sound that only I could hear.


    I heard my heart was split in half and drenched in blood. I thought if I hid all my feelings away and kept


    distance, my heart wouldn''t break. But it turned out that he could hurt me so easily and so hard.


    I staggered out. I saw people walking past me, but not so clearly. I couldn''t see their faces. My heart


    ached so much that I didn''t feel anything anymore and my mind wentpletely nk.


    But I knew one thing. There would be no possibilities between Marlon and me. Not at all.


    I wanted to smile. I tried to smile. But, it was just too painful to do it.


    I loved him for four years. I used four years of my prime and my affection to fantasize and love. But in


    the end, he was going to marry another woman, a woman I hated the most.


    Tears ran down my cheeks. I gritted my teeth and tried hard to act normal. And out of blue, it seemed a


    bolt struck me and I cked out.


    When I opened my eyes, I could only see the white ceiling, white walls, white nkets, and smelt the


    disinfectant.


    I was in a daze for a moment, and then sat up.


    "Rachael, you''re awake!" Adrian walked over in excitement. Beside him was a doctor. "I''m so worried


    about you. You fainted in the corridor. If I hadn''t passed by, I don''t know what will happen to you."


    I looked at him and didn''t say a word. All I was thinking was Alicia was pregnant with Marlon''s baby.


    "Mr. Orton, your friend has been pregnant for nearly three weeks, when it is the most dangerous time.


    She must get enough rest. And she should keep calm. Being emotional is bad for both mother and the


    child." The doctor instructed.


    "What? What did you say?" I grabbed the doctor''s clothes. My sudden move gave him quite a start.


    And he managed to stay calm, "Miss, you are nearly three weeks pregnant. With your poor physical


    state, I suggest you get some rest and don''t be emotional."


    I red at the doctor, and my hands trembled out of ecstasy. ¡®I''m pregnant, I''m pregnant with Marlon''s


    child! Joy overwhelmed me. I am having Marlon''s child. It has been four years. I never expected to


    carry his baby. Even if I die now, I would die satisfied. No, no, I can''t die. I need to raise the child, our


    child.''


    But the joy soon stopped. I''m having his baby, and so was Alicia. Moreover, Alicia was Marlon''s fianc¨¦e


    and the loved one.


    I was nothing to him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Adrian made the doctor a sign to leave. The doctor gently got rid of my hand. I just stared straight


    ahead nkly. The doctor smiled tteringly at Adrian and then left.


    "Rachael, are you alright?" Adrian walked over and looked at me with concern.


    I looked at him for a long time before I came to life. But I had nothing to say, tears rolling down my


    cheeks. Oh, my heart, it was filled with both thrilling joy and aching pain.


    "Rachael, why are you crying? You should be happy to have Kieran''s child. I''ll tell him the good news


    now!"


    "No!" Adrian''s words dragged me back into reality. I wiped away my tears and hid away all my sadness.


    I looked at him and begged, "Mr. Orton, thank you so much for your help today. But can you do me one


    more favor and not let Kieran know about this?"


    "What if I say no?" Adrian smiled, "Isn''t this Kieran''s child?"

 Chapter 63 I Was a Foil to Alicia (1)

    Chapter 63 I Was a Foil to Alicia (1)


    Adrian took me by surprise. Although it was just for a second, I clearly saw a trace of evilness that


    shed across Adrian''s innocent face. I didn''t dare to say anything now. I made a deal with Kieran. No


    one else knew about it except for Kieran''s bodyguard Armand.


    Most importantly, Kieran had no intention of letting others know. Faced with Adrian''s questioning, I


    couldn''t deny, nor could I admit. I had thought that Adrian should be easy to fool. That was why I had


    asked him to keep this a secret. But I was clearly wrong.


    He was friends with Marlon and Kieran. How could he be easy to deal with?


    "I''m just joking. You are so nice to me and even cook delicious food for me. Of course, I will keep it a


    secret for you!" Suddenly, Adrian smiled at me like a child pulling a prank.


    "Rachael, I''ve already had an idea for the dress you''re going to wear at your engagement ceremony. I


    promise it''s going to be stunning. I will deliver it to you myself that day!" Adrian took the initiative to


    change the topic.


    "Thank you!" Since Adrian changed the topic and promised me that he wouldn''t say anything, I wouldn''t


    be stupid enough to bring it up again. The more I said, the more mistakes I would probably make.


    Besides, even if Adrian decided and go back on his words and tell Kieran or anyone else about this, I


    could do nothing to change his mind in such a humble position. It was for the best to just let things be.


    Although I wanted to believe that, I was still feeling unsettled.


    "Rachael, you''re not feeling well now. Take good care of yourself. I had already talked with the doctors.


    You have nothing to worry about."


    "Thank you!" I didn''t know what else I could say. Besides, I didn''t want to say anything right now.


    Adrian did not stay any longer. He said that he woulde to see me tomorrow and then left. I was so


    tired that I copsed on the bed. I closed my eyes and touched my t belly. Here conceived Tom and


    my baby, but all I was thinking about was Marlon''s tenderness to Alicia back in that office.


    Marlon was so happy when he knew Alicia was pregnant with his child. How would he react when he


    knew I had his child?


    How would he react?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I gave a wan smile. From the very first day I knew Marlon, Marlon had done a perfect job in using


    protection. Marlon then hated me and for Alicia, he warned me over and over that I couldn''t get close to


    him in any way. Otherwise, there would be serious consequences.


    That was right. If Marlon knew that I was pregnant with his child, he would only make me have an


    abortion.


    But I just couldn''t. Four years. For four years of my life, I shed tears and blood for Marlon. But now, I


    had this baby. I could now leave Marlon alone, because no matter how cruel Marlon was to me, I finally


    had something I could hold onto.


    How pathetic. I still loved him.


    "Baby, I won''t let him know your existence. Mommy is going to protect you. Trust me." I stated as I


    stroked my belly.


    I earned this baby with four years of torture. No matter what, I wouldn''t give this baby up.


    However, how could I keep this from Marlon and Kieran?


    I closed my eyes. It wouldn''t be hard to keep this from Marlon for he cared nothing about me. Maybe


    one day I was gone and he wouldn''t even know.


    But, Kieran was different.


    I had a deal with Kieran. But Marlon, his opponent, was the father of the child. I was not sure how


    Kieran would do if he found out.


    He could be okay with it, but he also could be furious. And Davidson was still in his hands.


    Just as I was worried, a phone rang. I took me a while before I realized that it was the new phone


    Kieran had just bought me this morning.


    Kieran''s number was on the screen. I didn''t dare to dy and picked it up. I was still thinking about how


    to exin why I didn''t go to the hospital all afternoon, but he didn''t bring this up at all. He just asked me


    to go to the Cornell''s for dinner tonight. Just as Kieran hung up the phone, Marvin called, saying that it


    was Grandma''s 80th birthday tonight and asked me be there. If it wasn''t for Kieran''s order, there was


    no way I would go.


    I narrowed my eyes as I listened to the beep on the phone.


    Grandma?


    I never had a grandmother!


    Back then, my mother married the poor Marvin against all odds. However, Marvin''s mother, Marisa,


    showed no gratitude, but was really mean to her instead.


    When my mother was pregnant with me, Marvin cheated on her. Not only did Marisa not stop her son,


    she also med my mother for not being a good wife and not taking good care of her son. Even though


    my mother was pregnant, Marisa ordered my mother to do housework and waited on her. A slightest


    displeasure of her would get my mother a good beating.


    Not only that, when Shania moved in, Marisa and her worked together to torture my mother. Marisa


    also found Davidson and me repulsive, not bothering cast one smile at us.


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. If I could, I really wanted to tear them apart now, avenging my


    mother who had suffered humiliation for decades, avenging my grandfather and avenging Davidson


    and myself. But now, pathetically, I couldn''t do anything. I still had to follow the contract with Kieran and


    went to the Cornell''s for dinner.


    Right at this moment, I really hated myself. I hated the fact that I couldn''t take revenge and couldn''t


    stop Davidson from being abused, leaving a terrible shadow to his childhood. Now, I couldn''t even


    protect the child in my belly.


    ¡®Rachael, your life is just a pathetic and ridiculous joke.''


    Iughed at myself. But I knew that my hatred was of no use, because now I could do nothing to get


    back at the Cornell family. Now, the most important thing was to follow the deal with Kieran and keep


    him steady. Only in this way could I seek the chance to have my revenge and keep Davidson safe.


    I put myself together and went to the Cornell''s. I didn''t know what Kieran wanted me there for, but I


    knew that there was a fierce battle ahead. I would also see Marlon.


    "Rachael, you can do this!"


    When I stepped into the Cornell''s and saw the big family having a nice chat on the sofa, I was burning


    with rage.


    Marisa was sitting in the middle, Shania, Alicia and the others were sitting beside her, talking about


    something in a cheerful way, while Marvin and the other men were not around.


    "Hi, Rachael!" Shania saw me and smiled as she stood up and walked towards me. The intense hatred


    and disgust almost drove me to leave. I was not sure what I would do if I stayed.


    "I didn''t expect this little bastard. What is she doing here?" Marisa gave a snort of disgust.


    "That''s right. What are you doing here, you little bastard? You''ve ruined Grandma''s good mood!"


    Emmalee stared at me condescendingly, as if I was a dirty beggar.


    Marisa had three sons. Marvin was the youngest and was pretty sessful. The most useless one was


    her second son, William.


    William didn''t like school since he was little, so he dropped out before he could graduate from middle


    school. He didn''t receive proper education and also didn''t want to strive for his life. Ever since dropping


    out of middle school, he has been loafing around and had a penchant for gambling, heavily in debt.


    Aftering of age, he got married. His wife Kaliyah and William were the same kind of person, loafing


    around and ying cards every day. The couple''s debts were piling up.


    Their daughter Emmalee, however, had a nice look and was quite motivated. She was a model now.


    Marisa preferred the William family from the very beginning and lived with them. She would bring


    William''s family to Marvin and ask for something every once in a while. Marvin respected Marisa, so he


    had never refused her.


    However, the oldest son of Marisa, also the most sessful one, did not rush back to celebrate


    Marisa''s 80th birthday this year because his family had moved to Country Y a few years


    ago.

 Chapter 64 I Was a Foil to Alicia (2)

    Chapter 64 I Was a Foil to Alicia (2)


    "Rachael knows that today is Grandma''s 80th birthday, so she came here to celebrate. Emmalee,


    please don''t me her!" Alicia said with a smile. She got up and walked in front of me, "Rachael, don''t


    be angry. Emmalee and grandma haven''t seen you for a long time, so they aren''t used to it!"


    I cast a cold look at Alicia. This woman had always been so good at putting on a show, but I had to


    admit that she was so good. I got closer to Alicia and said coldly, "You have be a better actress


    since I saw youst!" Then, I shook off her hand and sat down on the sofa in the corner, far away from


    this disgusting group of people.


    "Alicia, you are too kind. Why do you care about such a bitch who has no good manners? Even a


    strayed dog is more sensible than her!" Emmalee cursed out loud and walked over to curry favor with


    Alicia. She pulled her to her side.


    Although Emmalee looked somewhat beautiful, when it came to cultivation and temperament, she had


    none of these. Even the way she wore clothes was tacky. She was a model, but today, she was


    wearing an extremely gorgeous red short skirt on such an asion. Not only were her shoulders


    exposed, but even her breasts were almost revealed. The skirt was so short that her underwear could


    be seen with a nce. She looked like a girl from a clubhouse.


    However, Emmalee did not feel anything improper. Instead, she twisted her waist and kept showing off


    her shape.


    "What Emmalee said is right. You are too kind. Listen to me, you can''t always think for others. You


    need to think for yourself!" Kaliyah looked at Alicia with a loving expression. Then, she joined


    Emmalee''s and Alicia''s hand and said, "Alicia, look at you and Emmalee. You don''t have the same


    parents, but you look exactly the same. But there''s that bastard. How can she be so lousy to her own


    little sister?" As Kaliyah spoke, she shot me a disdainful nce, as if I was even more disgusting than


    a gue.


    I sneered as I watched the mother and daughter keep belittling me in order to tter Alicia. Sometimes,


    people could be so repugnant!


    Emmalee held her sister''s hand, sat next to Alicia and winked at Kaliyah. Kaliyah smiled at Emmalee


    and said, "Shania, who is the most capable person in our family? It''s Alicia. Look at her. Not only is she


    pretty, she is also smart. She actually managed to find a boyfriend with such a distinguished status like


    Mr. Redford. How amazing!"


    Shania waved her hand and pretended to be humble, but her eyes were filled with arrogance. "It''s just


    Marlon and Alicia fell in love with each other at first sight. But speaking of which, Marlon is both


    handsome and capable. Most importantly, he treats Alicia well! If he doesn''t, no matter how good his


    conditions are, I won''t bear to see my daughter suffer!"


    As soon as Shania finished her words, I sneered. No matter how extraordinary Marlon''s conditions


    were, they would not agree if he was not good to Alicia!


    This was the funniest joke I had ever heard.


    "What are youughing at, you bastard? Look at yourself. You have such a disgusting face and t


    boobs. You aren''t even a woman! How can you have the gut tough at Alicia? No man will ever want


    someone like you!" Emmalee spat at me with contempt in her eyes.


    "That''s right. Alicia has such a good boyfriend like Marlon, and she''s getting engaged next Saturday.


    Look at yourself. You''re 24 years old, but you haven''t achieved anything. What''s the difference


    between you and a loser? Even a loser is better than you!" Kaliyah said.


    "Why do you care about that little bastard? She has the same unpromising character as her mother. No


    one will want her even if she goes clingy and relentless with men!" Marisa, who was sitting on the main


    seat, said coldly without even looking at me.


    I suddenly stood up and stared coldly at Marisa. She was my grandmother, my biological grandmother,


    but she was even crueler than my enemy.


    "You little bastard, how dare you stare at me? What, do you want to kill me?" Marisa red at me


    fiercely.


    I gave Marisa a piercing and cold look and suppressed all of my emotions. I sat down and did not look


    at them anymore. I couldn''tmunicate with these animals until the day I had the ability to take


    revenge on them. Only then would they beg me with their tails between their legs. However, I couldn''t


    do that right now!


    Besides, Kieran hadn''te yet. I couldn''t cause any trouble. I even didn''t know if the child in my belly


    could escape Kieran''s punishment. So I must not be in trouble and upset him.


    "Mom, don''t be angry!" Shania came over to caress Marisa on the back, but the corners of her mouth


    curved upward, "Oh right, mom, today is your 80th birthday. Alicia has prepared a big present for you!"


    Shania winked at Alicia with her face full of pride. Alicia was pregnant before she was married, so she


    was sure that she would be married into a wealthy family in the future.


    Alicia suddenly understood. She smiled and sat beside Marisa. She ced Marisa''s hand on her belly


    and said, "I found it out today. The doctor said I''m one month pregnant!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Kaliyah and Emmalee were stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "This is such good news.


    Alicia, you are so amazing. In this way, Marlon will bepletely devoted to you!"


    "That''s right, Alicia, you''re really awesome!"


    Alicia said shyly, "An ident happened this morning. There was blood down there. Marlon sent me to


    the hospital. Marlon couldn''t take it when the result was out. He was worried that giving birth would be


    damaging for me because of my poor health. And he preferred a few more years'' only with me in the


    family considering I''m still so young!" Alicia looked bashful on the face, but shot me some hideous


    smugness out of the corner of her eyes.


    "Alicia, Mr. Redford really loves you!" Kaliyah said.


    Emmalee''s eyes were filled with envy, "Alicia, I really envy you! Look at you, at your age, you have a


    child, a husband, and a life everyone dreams of. Alicia, you must be blessed by God, unlike someone


    who has nothing!"


    Blessed by God! My heart suddenly ached. That was true. Alicia had been cherished since young, and


    now, she was the apple of Marlon''s eye. As for me, I had nothing.


    No, at least I had a child now, Marlon''s child! I stroked my belly, smiled, and ignored them.


    "Alicia, since you were young, you are smarter than others and have seen more things in life. Your


    rtionship with Emmalee is even closer than that of biological sisters. When you are free, you have to


    make a match for your sister!" Marisa said.


    "That''s right, Alicia, look at Emmalee. She''s not ugly and is in good shape. She''s also a model! Do you


    have any good male friends to introduce her to? For example, does Mr. Redford have any brothers?"


    Kaliyah said with her eyes shining brightly. She wished that Emmalee could find a husband like Marlon.


    Emmalee pretended to be shy. Actually, she looked at Alicia expectantly and smiled, "Of course,


    Emmalee is so beautiful. I have asked Marlon long before to keep an eye on the good guys around


    him. But Emmalee is not any random girl. Of course, we have to choose a good one. I won''t settle for


    anyone less than extraordinary. Alicia intimately gripped Emmalee''s hand, but in the depths of her


    eyes, there were invisible contempt.


    "Alicia naturally cares about her sister because Emmalee has the closest rtionship with her!" Shania


    echoed.

 Chapter 65 Marlon Take Good Care of Alicia and Her Baby

    Chapter 65 Marlon Take Good Care of Alicia and Her Baby


    At this moment, Marvin and William came in. Seeing Marisa, Marvin smiled and said, "Happy birthday,


    mom!"


    Marisa nodded her head in satisfaction as she held his hand.


    "Uncle!" Emmalee sweetly called. Marvin nodded her head, "Emmalee is getting more and more


    beautiful. Look at you! You have be beautiful woman!"


    "Uncle, you are too kind!" Emmalee looked bashful.


    "Mom, let''s go. It''s about time!" Marvin said and made Shania a sign. Shania came over and smiled as


    she helped Marisa to the dining hall.


    "Where''s Mr. Charles?" Only then did Marvin see me. He looked around and didn''t see Mr. Charles,


    and his smile faded in an instant. I was silent as if I didn''t hear him.


    Marvin was afraid of him Kieran even when in his absence. In the end, he softened his expression and


    said, "Rachael, go in with them. The guests areing soon!"


    I did not get up immediately, but sat for a long time before standing up and going to the dining hall.


    Marisa''s birthday used to be celebrated in the restaurant. But this year, it was at home. There were


    nearly 40 to 50 tables in therge dining hall.


    Marisa and the others sat around the table at the front, immersed in their familial joy. When I saw them,


    I felt extremely disgusted. I picked a table in the corner and sat down alone. Marvin''s friends, no,


    business partners, went in in twos and threes. Very quickly, all tables were full except the table I was


    sitting at, where I was the only one.


    "Mr. Redford!"


    "Mr. Redford!" Suddenly, the guests were in amotion, and all of them were so shocked.


    Marlon walked in with a serious expression. I suddenly froze. Marlon was in a dark blue suit, and it


    outlined his slender, perfect and noble figure. He was distinguished, cold, handsome, and impable.


    "Marlon, you''re here!" Alicia trotted towards Marlon, looking joyous and excited.


    "Didn''t I tell you to recuperate? What are you doing here?" Marlon caressed her head with a tender


    expression.


    "Gosh, I''ve long heard that Mr. Redford and Miss Alicia are lovers, but I didn''t expect them to be so


    loving!"


    "That''s right. Miss Alicia is so blessed. She actually has someone as noble as Mr. Redford as her


    boyfriend. This is a blessing that no one else can enjoy even if they have afterlives!" The guests all


    praised when they saw the scene.


    Emmalee, who was on the main table, watched this scene with envy in her eyes. She wished that she


    could be Alicia so that she could be right under the limelight.


    I sneered and closed my eyes. My hand unconsciously stroked my belly. I was also pregnant with his


    child, but his treatment to us differed greatly!


    I didn''t dare to look anymore. I was afraid that the baby would be sad!


    ''Honey, don''t be sad, mommy will love you!''


    Suddenly, Alicia held Marlon''s hand affectionately and showed up in front of me. "Rachael, why are you


    here? I can''t find you!" With Alicia''s words, all the guests immediately cast their gazes over.


    "Who is this?"


    "She is sitting there alone. She must be an insignificant extended family member. She must havee


    for something. After all this is Marisa''s birthday. How shameless!"


    "Look, Miss Alicia asked her to sit together out of kindness, but she ignored her. Was she out of her


    mind? No wonder Marlon likes Alicia. She is an angel!" The guests were gossiping, but their voices


    were especially loud as if they were afraid that I couldn''t hear them.


    "Rachael, don''t listen to them. Join us!" Alicia stretched out her hand.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I pped her hand.


    Alicia''s face instantly turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at me with grievances as


    if I had done something terrible to her.


    "What are you doing?!" Marlon was enraged and protected Alicia, "Alicia, does it hurt?"


    "I, I''m fine. Rachael may be in a bad mood!" Alicia''s tears streamed down her cheeks as she grabbed


    Marlon''s hand as if she was worried that Marlon would kill me.


    I snorted coldly. Marlon glowered at me and took Alicia to the main table. "Alicia, stay away from her.


    What if you and the child are hurt?"


    "I, I will be careful!" Alicia lowered her head, looking bashful and delighted.


    "Is there something wrong with this woman? Miss Alicia treats her so well, yet she is so vicious!"


    "I think it''s more than being crazy. She must be evil by nature! How can she do that to Miss Alicia!" The


    guests started gossiping again. I just pretended not to hear them. I was immune to such words. Marvin


    only recognized Alicia as his daughter, so, reasonably, outsiders wouldn''t know that he had another


    one. What was more, Alicia inherited her mother''s acting talent, so she could win their hearts.


    "What are you still doing here? Come here!" After a while, Marvin came over and brought me to the


    main table by force. I wanted to resist, but my strength was not as great as his. Marvinined,


    "You sit there alone. When Mr. Charleses, he''ll think I''ve treated you badly!"


    Hearing this, I scoffed. He would think I was ill-treated?


    I stared coldly at Marvin and said, "Mr. Cornell, when did you treat me well?"


    "What did you bastard say?" As soon as I finished speaking, Marisa raised her hand in rage and was


    about to hit me. Marvin stopped her, "Mom, don''t be angry. There are so many people watching!"


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. Rachael is just in a bad mood!" Alicia snuggled up to Marlon while trying to


    Kaliyah, Emmalee, and William were somewhat surprised. It was well-known that Marvin hated my


    guts. In fact, if it wasn''t for Marvin''s hatred, the outsiders wouldn''t dare to express their feelings, and


    instead, they would tter me. But today, Marvin suddenly changed his attitude and it amazed them.


    "Marvin, why did you defend the bastard today?" William asked.


    "That''s right, this bastard treated Alicia so viciously just now and she knew that Alicia was pregnant!


    What if she hurt the baby?" Kaliyah said.


    "Alicia is pregnant with Mr. Redford''s child. The baby matters!" Ever since Marlon sat down, Emmalee''s


    eyes were fixed on Marlon.


    After all, Marlon was Alicia''s husband, so Emmalee did not dare to make it too obvious because her


    entire family would rely on Alicia to climb the socialdder. If they provoked Alicia, they would go out for


    wool ande home shorn.


    Marvin cleared her throat, "Rachael, you are my daughter. Naturally, I will be good to you. Rachael is


    also going to be engaged next Saturday!"


    Shania sat beside Marvin, and she leaned over and whispered, "Darling, there are so many people


    here, I think it is better not to make it so clear. What if Mr. Charles can''te?"


    Shania knew what Marvin was afraid of. She spoke very tactfully. Marvin''s expression froze. Seeing


    that the sky was getting dark and Mr. Charles still hadn''te. What if...


    Therefore, Marvin did not me Shania for being too talkative. Shania and Alicia exchanged a nce.


    They smiled in tacit understanding, but this smile left no trace behind.

 Chapter 66 Disfigurement (1)

    Chapter 66 Disfigurement (1)


    "This bastard will get engaged?" Marisa''s expression immediately turned gloomy.


    Faces of William''s family members became even gloomier. However, Kaliyah smiled again and looked


    at me with disdain. She lowered her voice and said to Marisa, "Mom, don''t be angry. With a woman like


    her, even if she has a boyfriend, how good can that man be? He will be either hard-featured like a


    handicapped or incapable. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have fallen for this bastard and got engaged to her!"


    "That''s right, what man can this bastard find? Don''t worry, Emmalee will definitely find a man as


    outstanding as Mr. Redford!" William lowered his voice and said.


    Marisa had always lived with William, so her favorite granddaughter was Emmalee because she


    brought her up.


    Marisa nced at me in disgust and snorted like she had seen a piece of trash. I pretended not to see


    the people in front of me. Otherwise, I would have flipped the table over and put up a desperate fight


    against them. Therefore, my mind was focused on Kieran, who had yet to arrive. I couldn''t help but


    hesitate. Would Kierane tonight? If he wouldn''t, I would immediately turn around and leave.


    However, on the phone, Kieran didn''t give me a clear answer!


    At this moment, my phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. I wanted to hang up, but on second


    thought, very few people knew my number and they would not call me unless it was ... Kieran. I picked


    it up. Indeed, it was Kieran''s men.


    Marlon nced at the new phone in my hand. His dark eyes were like a silent abyss.


    When Emmalee saw that the phone in my hand was thetest iPhone, she instantly frowned in


    displeasure.


    Emmalee was a model, but she was unknown. In fact, she was more like a woman serving those rich


    middle-aged men on the bed.


    Emmalee''s earnings were enough to support her life. However, Emmalee waspetitive since she


    was young, so she would buy designer clothes and shoes as soon as she had some money, and as a


    result, her money ran out during this period of time. However, she hadn''t bought thetest iPhone, so


    she was grudging upon seeing that I had got one.


    Just as I hung up, Emmalee snatched away my phone and sneered, "Oh, you ugly woman actually had


    an iPhone X. Where did you get this? Did you get it by sleeping with men? Look at your distorted face.


    How many men do you have to sleep with before you can afford this phone?"


    Kieran''s men informed me that Kieran was already at the door and ordered me to wee him. I didn''t


    have time to waste talking with Emmalee. I snatched back my phone and looked at Emmalee''s heavy


    makeup. "Emmalee, you are such an expert. You are so clear about the prices men will pay, you must


    have been in this industry for so long, haven''t you?" I said coldly. "But I''m sorry, my boyfriend bought


    this for me this morning!" After I finished speaking, I turned around to leave without even looking at


    Emmalee.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re the one who''s clear about it. Maybe your boyfriend


    earned some illegal money so that he can buy you the phone!" Emmalee was so angry that she cursed


    from behind me.


    "Emmalee!" Marvin''s face instantly turned cold as he stared at Emmalee with displeasure.


    "Uncle, she was the one who spoke ill of me!" Emmalee saw Marvin''s sullen expression and pleaded.


    "Alright, alright!" Marvin didn''t want to continue.


    I didn''t care about Emmalee''s wild craziness. I didn''t even bother to look back. I knew that although


    these guests were here to celebrate Marisa''s birthday, they were actually here to make up to Marlon.


    Without thinking, I knew how delighted and proud Alicia and Shania were right now!


    However, I wouldn''t grant your wish!


    I quickly walked out of the Cornell''s. I had to say, even though the night wind was chilly, I still felt that


    the air outside was much fresher than inside. No, the air inside was poisonous!


    I didn''t dare to dawdle. I hurried up and walked towards the location that the man told me. Kieran was a


    rash man. How dare I keep him waiting?


    Suddenly, a man pulled me into the bushes. Before I could react, punches and kicks assaulted me like


    rain. I wanted to resist, but I couldn''t.


    Bang!


    Suddenly someone kicked me in the belly and the pain overwhelmed me. I suddenly remembered that I


    had a baby. I curled up and tightly covered my belly with both hands.


    Punches and kicks kepting, and there was even a wooden stick. They all came hard and brutally


    at me, inflicting sweeping pain all over. But I was more afraid of losing the baby because I had it after


    four years of effort, if it was lost, if...


    The fear suffocated me. I didn''t dare to think about it. I could only hug myself tighter and tighter to


    protect my belly.


    Suddenly, the assault ended. A man grabbed my hair barbarically and dazzling light shone on my face.


    I opened my eyes in a trance. It was Kaleb!


    Kaleb pped me fiercely on the face.


    "You bitch, you like the hard way, don''t you? I''ll fulfill your wish!"


    I opened my eyes wide and realized. "It was you who called!"


    "Of course, you idiot!" Kaleb sneered.


    Kaleb was here, which meant that all of this must have been plotted by Alicia. Moreover, my intuition


    told me that Alicia would not let me off.


    I forced myself to calm down to observe how many people Kaleb brought. My heart suddenly skipped a


    beat. I saw that Kaleb brought five men, and four of them were the men Kaleb taught me a lesson with


    at the alley at the back of the hospital, and the other bald man was the man who almost raped me at


    YES Club.


    Seeing that bald head, I felt my limbs go cold. I wanted to escape because the night in YES Club was a


    nightmare in my life, and I would never be able to let go. If I was a bit more unlucky, I would have been


    doomed!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    But when I moved, Kaleb pped me several times in a row, and my mind went nk for a moment.


    "You still want to fucking escape? Do you think I''ll let you?"


    The five tall men beside him surrounded me andughed loudly.


    Fear, boundless fear engulfed me, but I forced myself to calm down. This ce was a little far away


    from the Cornell residence, and the vis here were all separated by great distance, and the road in


    between was deserted. Furthermore, they deliberately dragged me into the bushes. Even if I cried for


    help, no one could hear me.


    Therefore, no one woulde to save me, and my only savior was myself!

 Chapter 67 Disfigurement (2)

    Chapter 67 Disfigurement (2)


    "Rachael, why are you here?" A joyful and tender voice came from all the mocking. Alicia walked over


    with a smile. Noticing I was beaten up, she seemed to be a little surprised, but the corners of her mouth


    were curling up with delight.


    "Alicia, you''re here. I miss you so much!" Kaleb quickly stepped forward and hugged her the minute he


    saw her. Alicia wrapped her arms around his neck, and they kissed each other as if no one else was


    around. The five other men stared at them withscivious gaze and swallowed in envy.


    "Kaleb, I miss you too!" Alicia snuggled up to Kaleb.


    I watched indifferently and felt nauseated. She was the most shameless woman I had ever seen. One


    moment ago, she had been flirting with Marlon, but now she was enjoying herself in the arms of


    another man. Moreover, she was pregnant with Marlon''s child!


    However, what she did had nothing to do with me. Because no matter how hard I described her affair to


    Marlon, he would only assume I was vicious and wanted to nder her. Since that was the case, why


    should I meddle in their business? The most important thing for me now was to figure out a way to get


    out of here.


    "Alicia, what is this? I don''t recall I did anything to upset you recently!" I forced myself to calm down


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    while looking at Alicia.


    She left Kaleb''s embrace and walked to me gracefully step by step. Then she crouched down and


    pped me abruptly. Her sharp fingernails cut through my cheek, the pain acute. Afterwards, she lifted


    my chin and said, "Didn''t you? Rachael, haven''t I said you needed to stay away from Marlon?" she


    intimidated me while squinting.


    I suppressed my anger and said coldly, "And I haven''t done exactly what you asked?"


    Alicia pped me violently again. Her fingernails ruthlessly slit my other cheek. I knew I must be


    bleeding, but I was in their hands. I couldn''t hit Alicia back. All I could do was endure the humiliation.


    Alicia''s shrill voice came again, "Is that right? Then, where were youst night?"


    My heart sank. Alicia had followed me and knew I had spent the night at Marlon''sst night. So, she


    probably knew more of the story.


    On the bright side, that exined why she called Marlon at the right time early in the morning. Perhaps


    she also faked the bleeding in her private parts.


    "That''s why you called Marlon this morning telling him you had an ident?" I asked.


    She smiled and didn''t deny it, "Yes, I told Marlon I fell and bled. Then Marlon rushed over talking to me


    on the phone the whole way!"


    "I know!" I had been with Marlon then, so of course I knew.


    "You didn''t get to see how thrilled Marlon was when he found out I was pregnant. Rachael, this is the


    difference between you and me. He loves me and can never love you!" Alicia said slowly with a


    triumphant grin.


    I put on a wry smile. I saw how happy Marlon was at the news of Alicia''s pregnancy. How could I not


    understand the gap between her and me!


    However, from what she said, I was sure she did not know I was pregnant, too. Furthermore, the baby


    was also Marlon''s. Therefore, I must keep it a secret from her. Otherwise, I was afraid the night would


    be longer.


    "You seem to be in a good mood smiling and whatnot. Well, Rachael, you should try to smile longer


    now, because after tonight, your life will be dull, and you might find yourself unable to do that again. I


    will make sure of it!" Alicia said word by word.


    I stopped smiling under the impression that she was determined to set me up this time. What was


    worse, she was likely to try harder than ever before. I restrained myself and said calmly, "Alicia, nothing


    happened between Marlon and me that night. He was just drunk. And I don''t think you have to get rid of


    me now, because you''re pregnant with Marlon''s child, so there''s nothing for you to fear anymore. Am I


    right?"


    Alicia grabbed my face and said with a ferocious look, "I said Marlon was mine. You are not even


    worthy of being near him!"


    I nced at Kaleb. "Alicia, are you being jealous? If that''s the case, what about your boyfriend Kaleb?"


    Since I couldn''t convince her I wouldn''t fight her for Marlon, I must try to sabotage her rtionship with


    Kaleb. I would enjoy watching Kaleb standing up for her over and over again like a fool. Kaleb was


    probably in love with Alicia. No man could bear the fact that his beloved was pregnant with someone


    else''s child and got jealous for him.


    However, Alicia chuckled and hugged Kaleb, saying charmingly, "Kaleb, this bitch is attempting to


    alienate me from you. What do you think we should do?"


    Kaleb gave Alicia a big kiss. "Alicia, of course I know how hard you have tried to make this work. So,


    why would I question your love for this slut?" As he spoke, he grabbed my hair and ruthlessly smashed


    my head onto a trunk. With a bang, I felt an intense pain on my forehead. Then, a warm liquid flowed


    down from there. I knew it was blood!


    "You slut, this is what you get for trying to ruin my rtionship with Alicia!" As he spoke, he once again


    hit my head onto the thick tree trunk. My eyes were covered with red blood, and my vision went blurry.


    Then I heard Alicia''s mirthful giggle.


    "Bitch, enjoy yourself!" Alicia said slowly and kissed Kaleb before leaving.


    My head was spinning, but I knew I couldn''t let Alicia leave. If she did, I would be finished tonight.


    "Alicia, have you ever thought about the consequences of your actions? Don''t forget. I''m Kieran''s


    girlfriend, and I''m going to be his fianc¨¦ soon!" I said calmly clenching my fists. This was myst


    chance.


    Alicia was slightly surprised. Then she squatted in front of me and smiled evenly, "Rachael, how long


    do you think Mr. Charles will be interested in you when you are so in? Besides, after tonight, you


    won''t even have this ugly face anymore. You will be a total hideous monster!"


    "You, what do you mean!" My heart went cold.


    Alicia stroked my face and ran down her fingers inch by inch. "What do you think? Well, I''m tired of this


    face of yours, so I am helping you draw something on it!" As she spoke, Kaleb took out a Swiss army


    saber. The sharp de looked exceptionally frightening in the night.


    "Rachael, you are in for a treat. Don''t thank me!" Alicia stood up and kissed Kaleb again before leaving.


    I was despondent. Kaleb walked over to me with the knife in his hand. "You little bitch, why are you


    always in the way of my Alicia? This time, I will make sure you dread to leave your house!" As he


    spoke, the cold de crawled across my face like a venomous snake.


    "Mr. Evans, wait a moment!" Just as Kaleb was about to cut me, the bald man behind him spoke.


    "What''s wrong?" Kaleb was displeased.


    The bald man looked at me and clicked his tongue, looking creepy. "This slut ran awayst time. We


    are going to ruin her face anyway, so I suggest we take advantage of her first!"


    "That''s right, Mr. Evans. Since she has been trying to tear you and Miss Alicia apart, we can''t let her off


    easily. We should torture her cruelly so that she will be in agony for the rest of her life. Mr. Evans, what


    do you think?" The four men echoed and leered at me. It looked like they wished they could tear me to


    shreds right now.


    "Fine!" Kaleb smiled, "I will video you. Have fun!"

 Chapter 68 You Are Useless, So You Deserve to Be Trampled

    Chapter 68 You Are Useless, So You Deserve to Be Trampled


    The bald man approached me with a malicious smile, and the other four tall men surrounded me. I was


    like a rabbit that had no way to escape. I had been cornered by a pack of jackals. Horror overwhelmed


    me like an unforgiving demon, cruelly pushing me into an abyss. I cowered against the trunk, and the


    four tall men blocked my way out.


    "You bitch, you escapedst time. But I will give you a good time out of kindness!" The bald man smiled


    wretchedly and revealed his disgusting yellow teeth. Then he started to take off his clothes in a hurry.


    "You, you must know I am Kieran''s fianc¨¦e. If you insult me, you will pay a heavy price!" The bald


    demon came to me step by step. I trembled all over with fear, but I exerted myself to calm down,


    holding onto onest glimmer of hope.


    ...


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bald man pped me in the face. My mind went nk from the fierce attack. When I regained my


    senses, my nose was bleeding, and I tasted blood. "You bitch, you are so screwed, yet you dare to


    threaten me. Look at yourself in the mirror, you ugly whore. The amazing Mr. Charles isn''t even


    interested in those fancy chicks. How could he have eye on a base bitch like you!"


    "I am really...."


    Something crisp sounded.


    Before I could finish my words, the bald man impatiently pounced on me, tearing my shirt wide open.


    The other four men who were watching cheered fiercely and whistled, "Good job! Bravo!"


    "Hurry up. I want to do it, too!"


    "Yes, be quick about it. I can''t hold it much longer!" The eyes of the four men were filled with intense


    malice, and they wished they coulde at me right now.


    Kaleb smiled as he held his phone to record. He said proudly and happily, "All of you, work hard. If this


    bitch is not satisfied, you will suffer!"


    "Of course, Mr. Evans!" The five men spoke in unison, and the desire in their eyes glowed like a wild


    beast.


    "Rachael, don''t worry. I will help you remember what a disgusting slut you are. This may be thest


    time you will ever be hugged by a man. Savor it while you can. You don''t need to thank me!" Kaleb


    Again.


    The bald man tore my second shirt and pressed me to the ground. The sharp sand stabbed into my


    back. However, I didn''t feel any pain. There was only unprecedented fear.


    "No, no!" I struggled with all my might and shrieked, but it was nothing to the bald man. Sadly, I couldn''t


    move at all. I was like amb waiting to be ughtered.


    Kaleb and the four thugs guffawed. I had never heard anything like it. It could only belong to a demon!


    "Kill me. Just kill me!" Tears fell down my cheeks. I was horrified. I couldn''t think straight. All I felt was


    fear. Only Marlon ever touched me, and I loved him deeply. I would be disgusted like hell if these


    bastards touched me. The nausea might rob me of the will to live.


    "Don''t worry, slut. I won''t kill you. You''ll be happy soon!" The bald manughed grossly as his lips


    approached mine.


    Boundless despair drowned me. I had nowhere to run. However, even if I was cornered, I would rather


    die than let these monsters defile me.


    I turned all my terror into rage and malevolent hatred. I stared at Kaleb and everyone around me like a


    ghost. "Kaleb, I won''t let you have your way. Remember. I will haunt you after I die!" I bit my tongue,


    ready tomit suicide.


    A loud noise came.


    Just as I was about to kill myself by biting off my tongue, a slender figure leapt up like a wraith in the


    night. With a few clicks, the four thugs who had beenughing fell to the ground like dead men.


    "Who is there?" Kaleb told off in fear. However, just as he finished speaking, he was also attacked by


    the ck shadow and copsed to the ground. The bald man who was on me was thrown out like


    garbage in the next second. He hit the floor with a bang and passed out.


    Iy on the ground, my mind nk, shivering despite myself.


    Suddenly, the ck shadow appeared in front of me.


    "Who is it!" I was terrified and trembled even more violently. Fear, like a demon, had found my body its


    permanent residence, ready to devour my soul.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s me!" The figure walked out from the darkness and presented himself to me under


    the faint moonlight. I recognized him by his handsome face. It was Armand!


    "Armand!" I looked at him, my eyes still filled with horror, my expression stiff.


    "It''s me!"


    Armand gave me a gentle smile.


    Under the dim silver moonlight, his smile was so warm. I felt safe in its radiance. The nightmare of this


    night came to me in so many nights, but I would always remember this smile.


    I wanted to smile back at him, but before I could do it, I cked out.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw gentle yellow light and luxurious decoration. However, judging


    from the style, I sensed I was in a car. I looked up and saw Kieran sitting opposite me with a cold face. I


    was so scared that I stood up.


    Kieran nced at me and didn''t say anything. However, I remembered everything that had just


    happened to me and once again fell victim to my own terror. I trembled vigorously again and felt my


    soul could never be whole again.


    I wouldn''t have peace in this life.


    Kieran snorted coldly, "Rachael, you''re really useless!"


    I curled up in the soft seat and hugged myself tightly. The shirt that was torn by the bald man couldn''t


    cover my body. Tears rolled down my cheeks.


    "If I had known all you did was cry when you got bullied, I wouldn''t have saved you. What a waste of


    my time!" Kieran looked at me contemptuously. "Armand, put her back there. I don''t need trash!"


    "Mr. Charles!" Armand, who was also in the front, was a little hesitant.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Kieran''s eyes turned cold. Armand took the order and quickly got out of the car.


    "No!" I refused, but Armand pulled me out.


    It was like countless monsters had been looming in the gloomy night, drowning me like a flood.


    "No, no!" I cried out in horror. Everything that the bald man had done earlier came back to me in slow


    motion, branding my soul with its venom.


    "No, no!" I pleaded crazily and desperately tried to grab a corner of the car.


    Suddenly, Kieran leaned out and grabbed my hand. He pinched my chin and stared at me with his


    scarlet eyes, saying word by word like a demon, "Rachael, you''re useless. You deserve to be trampled


    under everyone''s feet. You can''t me anyone, because you are worthless!"


    In an instant, all the sorrow and madness froze into ice. I looked at Kieran, no longer struggling or


    shouting.

 Chapter 69 I Would Pay You Back Ten Times What You Had Done to Me

    Chapter 69 I Would Pay You Back Ten Times What You Had Done to Me


    Kieran was absolutely right. I was useless and weak. I couldn''t improve myself. Otherwise, how could


    Davidson be abused by Shania? Not only couldn''t he talk like a normal child, but he almost died.


    Also, if I had been stronger, how could I get beaten and humiliated by Alicia over and over again and


    was left unable to fight back? I was a pathetic poisoner for everyone''s ridicule.


    It had never stopped. My twenty-four years had seen no courageous rebellion. I was basically the


    dirtiest garbage in the world. I had never been able to protect my loved ones or myself. How ridiculous!


    The tears welling up in my eyes fell down my cheeks.


    Still, I cried. It was the only thing I knew. A useless gesture. The scream that came with it was futile as


    well.


    It served no purpose.


    I was utterlyughable and sad.


    Kieran had no interest in taking another nce at me and shook off my hand. He wanted to throw me


    far away like trash. However, I quickly grabbed his hand. His scarlet eyes froze slightly, and Armand


    gazed at me in fear and surprise. He wanted to pull me away from Kieran, but I smiled at Kieran.


    "Kieran, I''ll give you whatever you want!" I said word by word, my grin desperate.


    My poor mother has suffered all the humiliation in the world and had to jump off a building to end her


    life. However, she still couldn''t be at peace in the Nethend. My beloved Davidson was beaten and


    abused at such a young age. The harm was enough to shadow his whole life. Alicia, on the other hand,


    framed, ridiculed, and had me defiled. This time, she even tried to ruin my face.


    She wanted me to live in hell!


    If I continued to remain silent and be the ridiculously useless bitch that they thought I was, I should


    better end it all and grant their wishes.


    I looked at Kieran and smiled even harder. The hatred in my lips were even brighter than blood.


    The corner of Kieran''s mouth curled up, and he pulled me back into the car. Armand couldn''t help but


    breathe a sigh of relief and return to the front seat.


    "Change your clothes!" Kieran handed me a box.


    "Alright!" I agreed without looking inside it. Kieran ignored me and closed his eyes as if he was resting,


    but his face was extremely cold.


    I nced at Kieran, my eyes brimming with chilliness. My hands were clenched into fists. Kieran was


    the only one I could rely on to retaliate against the Cornells. If I let this opportunity go like a giant


    moron, I deserved what had happened to me.


    Therefore, this time, I would resist and stopped being a loser.


    Alicia, I would pay you back ten times what you had done to me. I would make all the Cornells kneel


    down and beg me. I wanted what you owed me!


    The car stopped in front of the Cornell''s vi. I could hear theughter through the car window. I looked


    at the bright lights inside the house and put on a smile, my gaze stone-cold.


    Alicia, I was back. Let''s see if you could hold your charming smile when you saw me!


    Armand got off the car and respectfully opened the door. I followed Kieran out and held his arm smiling


    joyfully. "Kieran, the good show is about to begin. I hope you like it!"


    Armand froze for a moment when he looked at me but remained emotionless. He just led a bunch of


    bodyguards and kept a distance behind Kieran and me.


    I held Kieran''s hand and walked towards the lobby. Theughter in the house became clearer and


    clearer. I found it ear-piercing!


    The moment Kieran and I entered the lobby, it fell silent. The guests who were sitting at dozens of


    tables were all shocked, gaping at us in disbelief.


    I looked beyond the crowd of hundreds at Alicia. She happened to look up, and I smiled sweetly at her.


    In an instant, her eyes widened, and her face turned ashen. Shania, who was beside her, also looked


    like she had seen a ghost, with her eyes the size of saucers.


    I smiled more triumphantly. I found Alicia''s pale face pleasing to the eye.


    "It''s Mr. Charles of Universal Group!"


    "How, how is this possible? Mr. Charles, the president of Universal Group, actually showed up!"


    "Mr. Charles wasn''t interested in women. Who, who is the woman beside him?" After the silence, all the


    guests got excited. They madly whispered in panic and shock, their eyesced with awe when they


    The well-trained bodyguards in ck cleared a path for us. Everyone stood there with their hands


    behind their backs respectfully. I held Kieran''s hand and smiled, walking forward step by step. Armand


    followed us courteously.


    Marvin, who had thought Kieran wouldn''t grace him, ran over to greet him in a fawning manner, his


    eyes bright with delight. However, he didn''t dare to get too close to him and smiled tteringly, "Mr.


    Charles, you''re finally here!"


    Then, he looked at me and said with apletely different attitude, "Rachael, why didn''t you tell Dad


    before you picked up Mr. Charles?" Marvin emphasized the word "dad", so that everyone present


    would know his daughter who was with Kieran tonight.


    Sure enough, as soon as Marvin finished speaking, everyone was dumbfounded. They looked at Alicia


    who was sitting in the front and then at me.


    "This is my eldest daughter, Rachael!" Marvin exined timely, "Rachael was focused on studying, so


    she rarely went out!"


    I just smiled and listened to Marvin''s nonsense. I didn''t expose him.


    "Heavens, she is Mr. Cornell''s eldest daughter! Right, I saw her just now. I thought she was a distant


    rtive of him, but she is actually his daughter!"


    "Yes, yes, I also remember. She was alone at a table. I thought she wasn''t favored. I didn''t expect she


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    coulde with Mr. Charles. Mr. Charles is famous for his disinterest in women and attention to


    hygiene!"


    "That''s right. I thought the Cornells weren''t powerful enough to have Mr. Charles over. It''s unbelievable!


    Strangely, this young woman doesn''t seem to be awfully beautiful. Why did Mr. Charles fall in love with


    her?" The guests were all staring at me


    "Dad, I just want to give you a surprise!" I smiled to Marvin.


    Marvin was stupefied. He hadn''t expected me to call him dad, but then he smiled and praised,


    "Rachael, Dad is so proud of you. You really care about me!"


    "That''s for sure!" I smiled, but my eyes were chilly.


    "Hurry up and find Mr. Charles a fine seat!" Marvin said fawningly.


    "Yes!" I held Kieran''s arm intimately and walked to the front table with a bright smile.


    Alicia, I was back. Were you happy?

 Chapter 70 Slowly Torturing You

    Chapter 70 Slowly Torturing You


    I walked over holding Kieran''s hand. Just as I was about to sit down, Emmalee grinned at me and sat


    down in my seat. Then, she twisted her waist and raised her head, showing her fair skin to Kieran.


    Marisa nced at me in disgust. Kaliyah snorted at me with contempt. William nodded in satisfaction at


    Emmalee. I sneered in my heart. I knew in their eyes, I couldn''tpete with Emmalee. I guessed I


    might not be as good as her toe to them. Therefore, they felt Emmalee would win Kieran from me.


    But I only calmly looked around, my hand in Kieran''s. I watched as Emmalee took my seat to sit next to


    Kieran. I wanted to see the looks on the stupid faces of this family.


    "Why are you standing there? Sit over here!" Marisa scolded me unhappily noticing I wouldn''t take a


    seat.


    "That''s right. Rachael, what''s wrong with you? If you don''t sit down, your friend can''t, too. You are a


    grown woman, for God''s sake. Where are your manners?" Kaliyah sneered.


    I raised my eyebrows and said indifferently, "Kaliyah, are you sure you want me to sit down?"


    "Hurry up and get seated. Cut the crap!" Kaliyah was impatient. If I sat in Emmalee''s original seat, there


    is only one seat left at this table beside Emmalee as Kaliyah wished. And Kieran could only sit beside


    Emmalee.


    "Alright!" I agreed with a smile and turned to Kieran, saying, "Kieran, I''m going to sit there!" As I spoke,


    I let go of Kieran''s hand and walked to Emmalee''s seat on my high heels. After I sat down, I turned


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    around and smiled at Alicia, "Alicia, how is dinner?"


    Alicia''s face turned pale, and she couldn''t utter a single word.


    I ignored her and picked up my chopsticks, eating leisurely.


    "Mr. Charles, don''t stand there. Hurry up and sit down. It''s sote. You must be hungry. Hurry...."


    Emmalee smiled charmingly as she reached out to pull Kieran.


    ...


    Before her hand could touch Kieran''s clothes, she was ruthlessly thrown away by Armand. She


    smashed onto the feet of a table in the distance and knocked the wine bottles on it to the ground. The


    wine poured onto Emmalee, and her hair and clothes got wet. Even one of her high heels was missing.


    "Who is it!" Emmalee stood up angrily.


    The two bodyguards in ck stomped Emmalee on the ground. Armand looked down at her


    condescendingly and said in a cold tone, "You dare to touch Mr. Charles? Next time, you won''t live to


    see the next day!"


    Emmalee, who had been beaming with confidence, was dumbfounded and trembled slightly on the


    ground.


    I slowly looked over and saw her face was full of fear. I smiled and turned to Kaliyah. "Kaliyah, I forgot


    to tell you. Kieran is not my friend. He is my ... boyfriend. And soon, he will be my fianc¨¦!"


    Kaliyah, William, and Marisa were all astonished, their eyes wide open. Their faces were funny to look


    at.


    "Right, my boyfriend has a bad habit. He is a neat freak. No one but me can get close to him. If anyone


    is stupid enough to try, he might ... lose his life!" I smiled slowly.


    "You, you...." Kaliyah, who understood what I meant, red at me with no words.


    "She''s your sister!" William gritted his teeth.


    I nodded nomittally and smiled, "I know. If she weren''t, she would be dead already!"


    "You little bastard, how dare you look down on your sister!" Marisa pped the table.


    I took a sip of the drink and slowly looked up at Marisa. "Grandma, you''re mistaken. These are not my


    men. They are Kieran''s. You should ask him!"


    Marisa was so angry that her face turned red, but she didn''t dare to speak to Kieran, just looking at


    him. I smiled, "Grandma, ask Kieran. However, he has a temper. Even I can''t figure it out!"


    "Mom, what are you doing? This is Mr. Charles!" Marvin scolded, "Emmalee has bad manners. Do you,


    too?"


    Marisa was scared and felt silent.


    I looked at the frightened expression on Marisa''s face with a smile and felt pleased.


    This was my father. He would treat you like garbage when you had no value to him. However, when


    you did prove to be useful to him, he would fawn you over like a dog.


    Marisa quietly sat down.


    Kaliyah and William were frightened. But Emmalee was still being trampled on the ground in front of


    everyone. Kaliyah quickly ttered me with a smile, "Rachael, you should start with that. You know


    Emmalee is overly friendly. She obviously wanted to greet your boyfriend. This is just a big


    misunderstanding. Look, just ask your boyfriend to cut her some ck. We are all family!"


    I put down the drink and smiled at Kaliyah. "I see. A misunderstanding indeed. If you hadn''t exined it


    to me, I would think she took a fancy on my boyfriend. Look how she greeted him with such enthusiasm


    and wanted to sit next to him in my seat. Kaliyah, don''t you think it''s easy to make the mistake?" My


    voice was so loud that everyone present could hear it.


    "No, it is not a misunderstanding. Emmalee clearly wanted to take her sister''s boyfriend!"


    "That''s right. She was so arrogant. She should get over herself. It''s so inappropriate to present herself


    to Mr. Charles in such an exposed dress. She looked like a hooker trying to hit on him. Shame on her!


    Mr. Charles would never be interested in a frivolous woman like her."


    "She is so full of herself and vain. I prefer Mr. Charles'' girlfriend. She looks nice and humble!"


    "Me too. But shouldn''t her parents be as genteel as her? But look. They are both disgusting and


    ignorant bumpkins, eager to fawn over the noble men. They probably don''t know how important Mr.


    Charles is, but only understand he is rich. They can never earn the favor of Mr. Charles."


    The guests were gossiping loudly. They allughed at Emmalee who was still on the ground.


    Emmalee''s face turned pale with rage. However, she couldn''t move when the two bodyguards were


    stepping on her, so she just gave up in fear.


    Marisa, William, Kaliyah, and the rest of the family all looked sullen.

 Chapter 71 Its Your Turn, Alicia

    Chapter 71 It''s Your Turn, Alicia


    "Rachael, it is a misunderstanding. I hope your boyfriend doesn''t get angry!" For her daughter''s sake,


    Kaliyah could only eat humble pie.


    "Kaliyah, you are mistaken. Kieran won''t be angry." I replied.


    "That''s good. Then, please countermand your order!" Kaliyah turned to the two ck-clothed


    bodyguards who were treading on Emmalee.


    I chuckled, "Kieran never gets mad at a random guy. He''s a neat freak and is afraid to be sullied!"


    "You...!"


    "Kaliyah, William, you should get seats somewhere else. There is no room for you!" Marvin spat. He


    was so callous that he allowed no one to refute.


    "Marvin!" Marisa freaked but interjected by Marvin''s cold gaze.


    Kaliyah and William knew that Marvin had made up his mind. They nced at Emmalee, who was still


    trampled, and got up in silence. Although they hated it, they had no other choice.


    "Mr. Charles, sit down please. The food is getting cold!" Marvin hurried to fawn on him.


    "Kieran, it tastes good!" I took a bite and smirked.


    Kieran nodded to me, "Eat more if you like!"


    The well-trained bodyguards came up and took away the chairs of Kaliyah and William. Only after


    chairs and tableware were changed did Kieran sit down beside me.


    "Hurry to bring up all the new dishes we specially prepared for Mr. Charles!" Marvin ordered and the


    servants served the dishes in a hurry.


    "Kieran, have a try. It tastes really good!" I picked up a piece of meat and reached to Kieran''s mouth.


    He took it without hesitation.


    "Heavens, Mr. Charles, Mr. Charles actually ate it!"


    "What a fantasy. I thought that Mr. Charles was ying the ill-looking Rachael. Now, she seems a


    special woman to him!"


    "That''s right. I''ve been in the business world for decades. I''ve never heard of Mr. Charles being intimate


    with any woman, let alone being spoon-fed. How unbelievable!"


    All the guests present were excited. They took a nce at Emmalee, who was in such a sorry state,


    snorted with disdain, "She''s so ridiculous. How can such a frivolous woman seduce Mr. Charles? She


    even wants to waver her cousin''s position. What a joke! If you ask me, a thousand Emmalees wouldn''t


    "That''s right. What a foolish dream. A toad wishes to eat swan meat! How disgusting!"


    Emmalee lowered her head and gritted her teeth. As for Kaliyah and William, who were isted, they


    didn''t dare to speak and only faced the wall. Although Marisa was sitting at the main table with an


    ashen face, she didn''t dare either.


    I chuckled and took another bite. I chewed as my cheeks hurt. I had been dragged into the tree trunk


    by Kaleb again and again, and I felt my face numb and painful from eating. However, this roasted meat


    tasted delicious!


    I picked up arge piece of fat meat and put it in Alicia''s bowl, "Alicia, you''re pregnant. Eat more. Look


    at how thin you are. Others might think you were treated shabbily by Mr. Redford!"


    Alicia fixed her eyes on me in panic. She could never expect that I would be safe and sound, let alone


    sitting here with Kieran.


    "Alicia, why are you looking at me? Hurry up and eat!" I directly picked the meat to feed her. But Alicia


    sat inert. I turned to Marvin and pouted, "Dad, does Alicia hate me? She doesn''t want me to feed her."


    Marvin was stunned before he hurried to exin, "Alicia, you two are always on the intimate terms,


    aren''t you? Don''t be willful. Look at how thin you are. You need to eat more!"


    "I..." Alicia wanted to exin, but I had quickly stuffed the meat into her mouth.


    She immediately vomited.


    "Rachael, what are you doing!" Shania sprang to her feet.


    I blinked at her, "I didn''t do anything. I just wanted Alicia to eat more and get stronger. Am I wrong?"


    "It''s none of your business! Suit yourself!" Marvin scolded Shania.


    Shania gave me a fierce re but didn''t retort. Instead, she turned to Marlon and said in a gentle voice,


    "Marlon, Alicia is pregnant. She needs to pay attention to her diet!"


    Marlon stared at me. And I met his gaze. He warned in a toneced with coldness, "Rachael, don''t y


    tricks, otherwise I''ll give you a problem!"


    At this moment, my heart fell into the icehouse. No, it had been here early. I forced a bright smile at


    Marlon.


    "Alicia, if you don''t like meat, you can just tell me. I won''t force you. It''s my fault. I will be more careful


    next time. Otherwise, Mr. Redford will kill me!" I grabbed her hand with affection and concern.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A tremble ran through Alicia. With face pale as ash, she seemed to have not recovered from shock yet.


    I had never seen her like this. It was truly ... pleasing to the eye!


    "Alicia, it''s your turn now!" I leaned over and whispered in her ears.


    Her face instantly turned bloodless. I really enjoyed seeing it.


    When I let go of her hands, I knocked over the juice on purpose. I eximed in surprise as the juice


    poured over with a crash,pletely soiling her carefully chosen dress.


    Alicia cried out in rm as she stood up by instinct.


    "Rachael, what are you doing!" Shania got up in anger.


    "Rachael, stop ying tricks!" Marlon gave me a fierce warning again.


    I curled up my lips into a joyous smile. If my memory served me right, Shania and Alicia were two who


    loved acting the most. They were acting 24 hours a day and how can I not be a part of it?


    "Alicia, I, I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t do it on purpose!" Panic spread across my face. Then, I turned


    to Shania, "Shania, sorry. I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean it. Don''t punish me. There won''t be a next time.


    Never again."


    "She just knocked down a ss of juice. Her stepmother is being dramatic!"


    "You know, she is her stepmother! See how frightened Ms. Cornell is. You can easily tell that she must


    have been beaten and scolded by her stepmother and younger sister many times!"

 Chapter 72 I Feel Good to Beat Alicia

    Chapter 72 I Feel Good to Beat Alicia


    "I remember that I once visited the Cornell''s. I had thought Rachael was the daughter of a servant. But


    even she was, they should not be so fierce!"


    "You saw it. What happened then?" The man who had spoken attracted all the attention.


    He nced at Shania and Alicia, stating, "I was in the living room. Although I didn''t see it clearly, I


    could tell that Alicia was forcing Racheal into cooking. Racheal was only seven or eight years old!"


    "Heavens, they actually let a child cook? It''s inhuman!"


    "More than cooking. If she was slow, Shania would abuse her! I still remember the bruise on her


    hands!" The middle-aged man''s words arose the public anger. All of them red at Shania and Alicia.


    "I think Shania is a nasty piece of work. She actually doesn''t restrain herself in public. It''s enough to


    show how bad she was in private!"


    "That''s right. Dragon beget dragon. Alicia couldn''t be nice, either. She looks delicate, but who knows


    what she is like in private? Otherwise, is there a need for such a big reaction? It''s just a ss of juice.


    Does she mean to scold Racheal?"


    Every word of the guests came to Marvin''s ears. Marvin took a secret nce at Kieran, only to see his


    face cold. Marvin pped the table hard, "What do you mean? Racheal just knocked down a ss of


    juice. Don''t make a fuss about it. You made a fool of yourself!" Marvin shouted abuse at Shania.


    "Darling, I...."


    "Shut up! If you continue, just scram. Don''t ask for trouble!" Marvin spat.


    Shania went silent. But her re was getting fiercer. I mentally wore a sneer and appeared to be more


    terrified. "Shania, I, I will never do that again. Please, don''t get mad at me!"


    "Racheal, it''s OK. It''s just a ss of juice. It doesn''t matter!" Marvinforted me and then turned to


    Alicia, "Alicia, don''t be melodramatic. Racheal has always ignored your nastiness. Now it''s your turn.


    Go change your clothes!"


    After such a long while, Alicia had recovered from the shock. She shot me a cold nce and smiled at


    Marvin, "Dad, you really know how to joke. Of course, I know that Racheal didn''t do it on purpose. Even


    if she did, I won''t get angry. After all, we are sisters!"


    "Alicia, I''m sorry. You are so nice!" I appeared to be touched.


    "Racheal, don''t be silly. We are sisters!" Then, she turned to Marlon, "Marlon, I hope you are not angry.


    Racheal didn''t mean it. I''ll go change clothes and be right back!"


    Marlon''s face was softened a little. But his gaze at me was still cold. I ignored him and took Alicia''s


    hand, "Alicia, I''ll apany you!"


    "No, Racheal. You should stay with Mr. Charles. Otherwise, he should be upset!" Alicia pulled her hand


    back with a smile.


    "No, Alicia. You are pregnant. You should watch yourself!" I raised my voice. Sure enough, the looks of


    the guests present had changed. They had thought Alicia to be a kind and cute girl. Their attitude


    would definitely change now they knew that she conceived a baby before getting married.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I told you, Alicia is a nasty piece of work. She is actually pregnant before marriage!"


    "You''re right. Alicia is not what she looks like at all!"


    The guests all knew who the father of the child was, but due to Marlon''s presence, they kept their


    voices low. Though it couldn''t be heard, even fools could tell what they were talking about by their


    looks.


    Shania''s face darkened. She wished she could pounce on me and tear me apart.


    Marvin was embarrassed as well.


    As for Alicia, her face went ugly green. She tried to shake off my hand while sustaining a smile.


    A crisp sound!


    With her force, I pped Alicia''s face hard. The crisp ps sounded throughout the entire hall. In an


    instant, everyone turned to us.


    "Alicia, are you, are you alright?" I panicked, trying tofort her.


    After the p, Alicia had totally regained her senses. She red at me as if she was about to devour


    me. But in the next second, her tears welled up. She looked so wronged that she leaned on Marlon and


    just kept sobbing.


    "Alicia, I really didn''t mean it. It was you who suddenly exert to shake me off. I didn''t expect to hit you!


    Will you forgive me if I give myself a p?


    As I spoke, I raised my hand, but before I could make it, Kieran brought me into his arms. "You are not


    allowed to p yourself. Don''t forget, you are mine. If you must, you have be have my consent before


    you do it!"


    "But...." I appeared to be awkward, but the corners of my mouth were already raised high. Raking his


    handsome face, I had to admit, this demonic man was a good actor. And I really liked this show!


    I loved it!


    "Mr. Charles is so good-looking!"


    "Racheal is lucky. I''m jealous!"


    "If I could marry Mr. Charles, no, I could die right now if Mr. Charles could do that to me!" Almost all the


    female guests'' eyes lit up as they couldn''t take their gazes off Kieran.


    "Rachael, it''s fine. It''s an ident. Alicia will forgive you," Marvin nced at Kieran and hurried to


    exin, "Will you, Alicia?"


    Alicia paused and then forced a smile, "Daddy is right. I''m fine. Racheal, don''t me yourself. I''ll go


    change and be right back!" With that, she took her leave from Marlon''s side and was about to go


    upstairs.


    Fixing my eyes on Alicia''s luxurious shoes which were stained with mud, I grinned, "Alicia, did you just


    climb the mountain? Your shoes are muddy. I think you''d better change them as well!" I reminded her in


    a loud voice. As I expected, my words instantly diverted everyone''s attention to her high heels.

 Chapter 73 Uncover the Truth About the Hickeys on Alicias Neck

    Chapter 73 Uncover the Truth About the Hickeys on Alicia''s Neck


    Alicia''s face turned pale immediately. No one but herself and I knew where she had been. She had


    gone to the bushes tough at me, and to see me being disfigured and abused.


    Now that she had gone out of her way to "do me good", I was obliged to "pay her back". But there


    would be plenty of time. I was no in a hurry. ''Let''s wait and see, Alicia.''


    "Alicia, there''s so much dirt on your shoes!" Marvin stood up to take a look and found Alicia''s shoes


    covered in mud. Every step that she took would leave behind a pair of striking ck marks on the floor.


    Marlon was gazing at Alicia''s shoes as well, but he did not say anything.


    "I..."


    Pretending to be curious, I walked over to Alicia and pointed at the hickeys on her neck. "Alicia, where


    did the red marks on your necke from? You cannot go to the bushes. Are they mosquito bites?"


    No one present was idiot. They could tell hickeys from mosquito bites and stings.


    "Mr. Redford seems to be cold and desire for nothing. I didn''t expect that..."


    "Nor did I..." The guests were whispering. They didn''t dare to speak up because none of them could


    afford to offend Marlon.


    "Mr. Redford, Alicia is pregnant. How can you let her go to the bushes? Now she got bitten by


    mosquitos. The mountain mosquitos are lethal! They carry infectious bacteria. It''s dangerous if you got


    bitten by them!" I spoke up and med Marlon. Inside, I was happy. Maybe the guests assumed that


    these hickeys were from Marlon. But Alicia and I knew that they was left by Kaleb in the bushes.


    Marlon was clear about that, too.


    Marlon swept a nce at Alicia''s neck, and then stared at me with his ck eyes. On the surface, I


    was showing concern for Alicia. But looking at Marlon''s face, I can''t help butugh inside. I wanted to


    tell him: this is the woman you love. She not only frame others but was cheating on you when she was


    at a banquet with you. I was also curious about Marlon''s reaction when he found out the truth in the


    future.


    ''Marlon, you said I was the most disgusting woman. You said I was a liar. Let''s wait and see. I am


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    wondering what you would say about Alicia if you have seen what happened!''


    Bang!


    Alicia suddenly fell onto the ground. Marlon looked at me onest time and helped Alicia up


    immediately.


    "Alicia, is everything OK with you?" Things fell into chaos. The scene became chaotic. Shania and


    Marvin hurried over to Alicia.


    I stood by, looking coldly at Alicia get surrounded by others. If I knew little about Alicia, I would have


    believed that she really fainted.


    Nheless, she did impress me with theposure in the face of danger. She simply chose to faint


    when she could not offer a proper exnation about the hickeys. She was smart indeed. Marlon was


    obsessed with her and she was pregnant now. Marlon would surely go easy on her about the hickeys.


    As expected, Marlon hurried to take Alicia upstairs and ordered to call 911.


    "Let''s go back home!" I had enough of the farce and decided to leave.


    Kieran agreed and left the Cornell''s with me.


    Along the way, neither of us spoke. I closed my eyes and leaned against the seat. I smelled the cold


    fragrance from Kieran, which was quite refreshing. It calmed me down.


    Too many things had happened tonight. I almost got ... After getting disfigured, I was as ugly as a


    monster. Just like Kaleb had said, I would have to hide in the darkness for the rest of my life. Or


    perhaps, I didn''t even have the courage to continue with my life.


    Thinking of this, my body trembled instinctively, This was an unforgettable battle, lingering nightmares. I


    will nevere out of this shadow my entire life. And this enormous nightmare, hell, is something that


    Alicia will push forward with one hand. Since that''s the case, even if I don''t die, I will still fight Alicia for


    the rest of my life. Until one day, her shadow will be ten times as bad as mine.


    "Thank you!" I thanked Kieran. Although I had no idea why Kieran knew that I was in danger, I was


    pretty sure that Armand came to my rescue at themand of Kieran.


    Kieran didn''t say anything. He closed his eyes as if he was asleep. However, even with his eyes


    closed, Kieran was giving away the cold and lethal aura of danger. He was like the cruelest and most


    ferocious wild beast. No one dared to approach him even if he was asleep.


    But I knew that Kieran was awake.


    "Mr. Charles, what do you want on earth?" I looked at Kieran and asked. I had long been troubled by


    this question and had once asked him. Kieran told me that he and Marlon were sworn enemies and he


    wanted to upset Marlon. However, I found his answer ungrounded. There must be another reason


    behind.


    "What is your ultimate goal?" I further asked.


    The air in the car was frozen. It was so quiet that I almost thought it that Kieran was asleep. But I knew


    he was awake. As time passed, I began to get panicked. After taking revenge on Alicia at the Cornell''s,


    I was so excited that I almost forgot my situation.


    I regretted it and wanted to make amends. Before I said anything, I found that Kieran slowly opened his


    eyes. His sharp gazended on me, freezing me up. I too terrified by his murderous looks to breathe.


    "To make Marlon fall in love with you!" Kieran said word by word. I opened my eyes wide in disbelief,


    "To make Marlon fall in love with me?"


    "Yes!"


    "Why?" I asked.


    Kieran swept a cold nce at me and closed his eyes again. He didn''t show the slightest intention to


    say anything more. I didn''t ask further. This was typical of Kieran. ''You got lucky if you got what you


    want to know from him. If he didn''t want to say anything, you can do nothing about him.''


    The car stopped in front of my apartment building. It waste at night. There weren''t many people on


    the road. No one noticed Kieran''s luxurious car.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Charles!" After bidding farewell to Kieran, I got off the car. Kieran didn''t open his eyes at


    all, as if I didn''t exist and was not worth his attention.


    I saw the car off until it disappeared from my sight. It took me a while to regain my senses and go to my


    apartment.


    Actually, I was really tired tonight because many things took ce. However, I didn''t feel sleepy at all


    when Iy down in bed. Things began toe to my mind one after another. I was enraged. I sat up


    with my cold eyes. I thought of my poor mother who had been tortured to death, Davidson who had


    been gued by the trauma of abuse since childhood, and myself.

 Chapter 74 Let Marlon Fall in Love with You

    Chapter 74 Let Marlon Fall in Love with You


    I had suffered again and again, no, it was more than pain, each time was a heart-breaking catastrophe


    to me. How could I be relieved by such a few words tonight? It wasn''t enough, not enough at all.


    And there was a baby in my belly!


    I stroked my belly, and it was my baby with Marlon. Both my baby and Alicia''s were Marlon''s children,


    why was it that Alicia''s baby was already doted on by Marlon even before it was born, while my baby


    was destined to be fatherless even before it was born?


    Why?!


    I grew up with my mother. Memories of being neglected and beaten by Marvin since childhood came


    back to me. I had such a sad and painful childhood, why should my baby be destined to live this kind of


    life before it was born?


    No, I definitely wouldn''t allow it!


    I narrowed my eyes and my hands clenched into fists. That was right. Why? Shania and her daughter


    had enjoyed all the pampering, it was our turn now.


    I caressed my belly. Since they were both Marlon''s children, why should I concede without even


    fighting? Why would Alicia get engaged to Marlon on Saturday? Why would her child be doted on by


    Marlon?


    In the dark night, I gave a smile. Kieran''s ultimate goal was to make Marlon fall in love with me. Then,


    since that was the case, why can''t my goal be to snatch Marlon from Alicia and give my baby a


    "Alicia, the good show has just begun. From now on, I will definitely return all the pain to you ten times,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    to your mother, and even to the Cornell family!" I swore firmly.


    The intense resentment kept me awake all night, so much so that I went straight to work at the


    As soon as I sat down, Everly walked to me. The other colleagues in the office looked at us with some


    glee and lowered their voices to discuss it.


    "Look! Rachael will be in trouble! Ms. Everly will definitely not let go of her this time!"


    "That''s for sure. Rachael pays her addresses to Mr. Charles these past few days. Ordinary people can''t


    stand it, let alone Ms. Everly. Rachael is dead meat!"


    "It serves her right! She is a woman utterly without self-knowledge. Rachael and Ms. Everly have great


    difference in social standing."


    Everly cast a cold gaze at everyone. Everyone tacitly lowered their heads and began to work. However,


    when Everly''s gaze passed, they secretly raised their heads to peek at us.


    Everly walked up to me and looked down at me when I had my breakfast. She said, "You''re so idle


    every day!"


    I remained silent.


    "Rachael, even though you have an extraordinary rtionship with Mr. Charles, idle people are not


    wee in the Universal Group. I, Everly, don''t need worthless people. If you keep doing this, I can


    only ask you to leave!" Everly said sternly.


    I stood up and said, "Ms. Everly, I have always wanted to do something for thepany, but perhaps


    you forgot about me, so you didn''t arrange anything for me. I don''t want to cause trouble for you, so I


    can only sit there!"


    Everly''s expression turned cold, "Rachael, you have a sharp tongue now!"


    I only smiled at Everly. This was the truth. Because of Kieran, Everly disliked me and had never


    arranged anything for me. I naturally had nothing to do. Everyone in this office knew that.


    Everly snorted coldly, "Since that''s the case, I have a project for you. I wonder if you will ept it or


    not. Don''t go to Mr. Charles toin! Moreover, it''s useless for you toin. I have already


    discussed your working attitude with Mr. Charles. He also agreed that if you don''t create value for the


    words.


    "How could Mr. Charles like such a woman? He must treat her as a ything!"


    "That''s right. Mr. Charles is tired of her now. Otherwise, why would he say that!" My colleagues looked


    at me with ridicule in the blink of an eye.


    "Ms. Everly, I''m here to work. No matter what work thepany assigns me, I will definitelyplete


    it!" I smiled as if I didn''t hear their words.


    Everly smiled coldly at me, and her eyes seemed to sh with joy, "That''s good. Don''t have egg on


    your face at that time. Rachael, this is thest chance I''ll give you!"


    "I will definitely try my best. May I ask Ms. Everly, what is the project this time?" I asked.


    "It''s a project that we cooperate with the Marlon Group. The person in charge of the project of the


    Marlon Group is your sister, Alicia. What do you think?" The smile on Everly''s face was very pleasant.


    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Ms. Everly has already taken extra care of me, asking me to


    cooperate with Alicia. What else can I say? Apart from thanking Ms. Everly for giving me such a simple


    job, I can''t think of anything else!"


    If it was in the past, I would definitely try my best to get rid of this project. Everyone here knew that I


    and Alicia hated each other. If anyone else of the Universal Group were toplete this project, they


    would be able to easilyplete the cooperation and achieve win-win results. However, if that person


    was me, Alicia would definitely do everything she can to stop this project.


    I knew, everyone here knew, and Everly knew even more!


    But now, I won''t refuse anymore. I was originally thinking about how to get close to Alicia and Marlon.


    Wasn''t this a good opportunity?


    Everly was stunned. Everyone present too. They didn''t expect that I would agree so readily.


    "Rachael, what we need is a person of action but not those with lip service only. If you fail in this project


    again, then you can pack up your things and leave!" Everly looked at me with contempt.


    I said, "Okay!"


    Everly snorted in disdain and turned around to return to her office.


    "She really overestimates herself!"


    "That''s right, she should pack her things. I guess she will be kicked out of thepany soon!"


    "No, she has nothing to pack up. She has never created any value in thepany. When she left, she


    has nothing to take away!" The office was filled with discussions.


    I just listened quietly. I knew that when Everly said that just now, they all thought that Kieran was on the


    verge of getting tired of me and abandoning me. Then, there was no need to be afraid of me anymore.


    They didn''t like me. Now, all of them discussed about me loudly, their eyes filled with excitement and


    schadenfreude.

 Chapter 75 Yanis Became Nice to Me

    Chapter 75 Yanis Became Nice to Me


    I lowered my head and smiled. This is the rule of survival. If you are weak, everyone thinks you as a


    punch bag; if you got a powerful patron, people would be much nicer to you.


    Rachael, you have to get powerful. From now on, no one will bully you.


    I looked at Everly''s office. If I made good use of this opportunity, I would be able to kill two birds with


    one stone. If I seeded, I would not only gain recognition from the colleagues, but take revenge on


    Alicia.


    "Rachael!"


    I found Yanis standing in front of me after I regained my senses. She offered me a bottle of milk, about


    which I had no idea why.


    Yanis once left a good impression on me. She was beautiful and slender. Most importantly, she was


    innocent and optimistic. There was no trace of hypocrisy in her. But I didn''t like her anymore after she


    followed other colleagues to show disgust against me and tease me.


    "Rachael, the milk is warm. You can drink it now!" Yanis handed the milk to me.


    "Thanks, but no!" I refused. I couldn''t tell what tricks she was ying. For starters, we were not friends.


    I didn''t understand why she went to me when everyone else was giving me a hard time.


    Yanis was frustrated. "Rachael, I know you''re mad at me, because I used tough at you like they did.


    But I was young then and didn''t know much about the ways of the world. I chose to believe in


    everything they said. I thought you were Mr. Charles'' ... That''s why I thought bad of you. Rachael, you


    know there are too many women who wanted to get money by hook or by crook. I hate them the most!


    "


    Without saying anything, I just looked at Yanis calmly.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "But then I found out that you and Mr. Charles love each other. There is love between you!" Yanis


    smiled.


    "How do you know that we love each other? Perhaps, I''m a gold-digger!" I asked coldly.


    Yanis lowered her head and blushed. She looked nothing different from a college student, having not


    the slightest bit of ill intentions. I couldn''t help but waver.


    "Last night, my parents and I were at the Cornell''s!" Yanis looked up at me.


    I was shocked. I didn''t notice that Yanis was also at the Cornell''sst night.


    "I saw what Mr. Charles had donest night. If he doesn''t like you, he wouldn''t have behaved that way


    or said anything like that!" Yanis looked at me and said confidently, "Rachael, I''m sorry I misunderstood


    you!"


    "Forget it!" I couldn''t see any falsehood on Yanis face. I thought Yanis had changed her idea about me


    after seeing what had happenedst night. Therefore, I didn''t need to be hostile towards Yanis.


    Yanis told me about her family. Yanis'' father was a business partner of Marvin. Yanis and her parents


    went to the Cornell''s to celebrate Marisa''s 80th birthday. Yanis'' boyfriend came from a rich family. They


    went to the same university and were now both in their junior year. Yanis was on an internship here


    now.


    "Rachael, you''re so lucky. I''d never expected that Mr. Charles would be so romantic!" Yanis looked at


    me with envy.


    I kept smiling. Only Kieran and I knew what was going on. The truth was far from Yanis'' description.


    "Yanis, you''d better stay away from me!" I kindly reminded her when I found the colleagues staring at


    Yanis in confusion.


    Yanis chose to overlook them and smiled, "Rachael, I misunderstood you before. Now that I''ve known


    the truth, I wouldn''t be hostile against you. I don''t mind their opinion. It has nothing to do with me.


    Besides, I''ll leave after I finish my internship!" Yanis stuck out her tongue and yed naughty.


    I was somehow touched. I saw nothing but innocence and freedom in Yanis. It was so beautiful. She


    just expressed her likes and dislikes frankly!


    "Is Yanis here?" Someone was calling her name.


    Yanis walked over in a hurry and found that someone sent flowers to her. The bouquet was asrge as


    a table. They were all blue roses, which were extremely expensive.


    "Yanis, your boyfriend is really rich. He is so romantic, sending you flowers and snacks every once in a


    while. We''re envious of you!"


    "Indeed! There are so many roses. It''s inconvenient to take them home. How about sharing them


    among us?"


    "Good idea! Share them among us!" The colleagues really wanted the blue roses. There were so many


    of them. Everyone in the office can get quite a few!


    Yanis looked at the flowers and smiled, "Just help yourself!"


    As soon as Yanis finished speaking, everyone rushed over, as if they were scrambling for money.


    "Rachael, this is for you!" Yanis walked up to me and handed me a beautiful rose. I looked at her in


    surprise. Yanis smiled at me. She was as pure as an angel.


    "Thank you!" After taking the rose, I felt something different in my heart. No one has sent me flowers


    before, not even a single one.


    "Yanis, your boyfriend is really romantic!" I said from the bottom of my heart.


    Yanis smiled, saying nothing.


    Hearing the noise outside, Everly came out from her office. Everyone returned to their seats as fast as


    they could, as if nothing had happened (if one chose to overlook the leaves on the ground).


    Everly swept a sharp nced across the office, "Just quit if you have no passion for work!"


    Everyone lowered their heads, pretending to be busy with work.


    "Rachael, when are you still her? Or you simply want to quit!" Everly''s gazended on me.


    I answered calmly, "I''ll go to the Marlon Group right now!"


    I went straight to the Marlon Group with the materials needed. The receptionist showed me to the


    meeting room.


    "Rachael!" I sat on the sofa and saw Alicia push open the door. She smiled at me, "I didn''t expect that


    the representative from the Universal Group would be my sister!"


    I smiled back, "That''s what a surprise is about, just like what happenedst night. Right?"


    Alicia''s smile froze. Then, she gave up on all the disguises and looked down at me condescendingly,


    "You were lucky to get rescuedst night. But you won''t be lucky for long. Nothing else can be


    changed!"

 Chapter 76 This Project Is a Gift for Our Baby

    Chapter 76 This Project Is a Gift for Our Baby


    Alicia suddenly walked to me and pointed at the faintly visible hickey on her neck. "Yes, there is a


    hickey. So what? Let me tell you, Marlon still believes in me. Besides, I have his child in my belly. No


    matter what I say, he will believe me and love me!"


    I looked at Alicia nomittally, "Is that so?"


    "Of course!"


    "Since Mr. Redford loves you so much and believes whatever you tell him. Then why did you pretend to


    faintst night? It must have been so painful when you fell to the ground!" I shook my head regretfully.


    Alicia''s eyes shed with embarrassment, and then she said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Last night, I fainted just because I was pregnant and anaemic. I''m different from you. You have been


    with Marlon for four years but still have no children!"


    I just smiled and looked at Alicia proudly, "If I have a child, you won''t be happy. Otherwise, it''s very


    likely that you will have no chance to marry Mr. Redford. Alicia, you have to be careful!"


    "Rachael, are you kidding me? Why don''t you look in the mirror and see your disgusting face? Do you


    think Marlon will like you? Let me tell you, even if you pester Marlon all your life, he will not like you!


    Not a bit!"


    I just calmly listened to Alicia.


    "Oh right, you still don''t know. The project that Universal Group and Marlon are working on this time is


    called R&C. Do you know why it is called R&C? Marlon created it with our initials for our baby." Alicia


    looked at me with a bright smile.


    In the end, my heart ached fiercely. Marlon didn¡¯t want others to know my baby, but he actually created


    a brand for Alicia¡¯s baby.


    Iughed. The more painful my heart was, the more intense myughter became. Alicia, I would deal


    with you hard. I would not see you be Marlon¡¯s wife. No, you would never be able to marry


    Marlon. Never.


    Baby, mother would definitely not let you be born without a father. Absolutely not!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Rachael, I must tell you bluntly. Don''t say that I set you up. This R&C Program is very important to me


    and Marlon. It''s a gift for our baby. So, if you can''t provide us with a satisfactory product, then we will


    terminate the contract and ask for our damages and liquidated damages!" Alicia said coldly.


    "Of course!" I was smiling. What Alicia said meant that she didn''t want the cooperation to seed.


    However, this time, I wouldn''t repeat the same mistake. Alicia would have to pay the price!


    Right now, Emmalee pushed open the door and entered. Her ttering smile disappeared the second


    she saw me. Her eyes were filled with ferocity as she rushed over to hit me. Seeing that, Alicia curled


    her lips. She crossed her arms and stood there, looking at me being beaten.


    "Rachael, you bitch, you actually dare to insult me in public. I must tear you apart today!" Emmalee


    pounced towards me.


    I watched coldly and stepped aside. The moment Emmalee rushed up, she leaned sideways and


    crashed into the wall. She cried out in pain, "Rachael, I''m going to kill you, you bitch!" As she spoke,


    she rushed towards me again and raised her hand, ready to hit me.


    I grabbed Emmalee''s hand. Emmalee frowned fiercely and gritted her teeth. "You bitch, you actually


    dare to grab my hand. Let go!"


    I sneered, "Why can''t I fight back? Why do I have to be beaten up and do nothing? Emmalee, I''m afraid


    of the pain!"


    "Let go of me!" Emmalee shouted angrily.


    I nced coldly at Emmalee, shook off her hand and smiled, "Emmalee, calm down. Otherwise, you


    will regret it when the timees!" I said as I opened the door and left Alicia''s office.


    "Rachael, wait for me. I will definitely kill you!" Emmalee shouted from behind. I just smiled and left


    without looking back.


    After leaving the Marlon Group, I didn''t return to thepany. Instead, I went to the apartment to


    change into a new set of clothes and went to the Cornell''s.


    When I arrived, the Cornell family were eating. Marisa, William and Kaliyah had already left, but


    Emmalee hadn''t. It seemed that Emmalee wanted to consult Alicia to seek a good future or a man.


    "What are you doing here?" When Shania saw me, she instantly put down her bowls and chopsticks


    angrily, as if she wanted to drive me away.


    Marvin looked behind me and knew that Kieran didn¡¯te. He pretended that he didn''t see me.


    Although Marvin showed me respect in front of Kieranst night, he still felt sorry for Alicia who was hit


    by me. But now that I had Kieran as my backer, Marvin turned a blind eye.


    "Auntie, this is my home. What else can I do? Isn''t this our Cornell''s vi?" I looked at Shania in


    surprise and sat down in the empty seat.


    "Your home? No, you are not our family member!" Shania vented all the anger she had feltst night.


    "Yeah, who are you? The Cornell family only has one daughter. And that is Alicia!" Emmalee echoed in


    agreement.


    I looked at Marvin and my eyes turned red. "Dad, don''t you want me anymore?"


    Shania and the others relied on Marvin¡¯s support. Back then, they used Marvin to torture my poor


    mother to death. And then they tortured Davidson and me. Now, I would pay them back.


    Marvin always put interest first. As long as the contract between Kieran and me was there, Marvin''s


    desire to curry favor with Kieran would only grow stronger. So he would show me some respect


    because of Kieran.


    Even if he was acting, he had to be consistent!


    True.


    Marvin hesitated for a moment before putting on an amiable look, "Rachael, you and Alicia are both


    father''s flesh and blood. How could father not want you? Your aunt is just joking!"


    Shania''s expression stiffened.


    "Auntie, are you joking with me?" I looked at Shania with my honest face and a pair of smiling eyes.


    "Of course!" Shania gritted her teeth and said.


    "Auntie, I want to eat!" I directly handed the bowl to Shania. Alicia red at me fiercely, but she did not


    refute Marvin in person. Shania''s face darkened even more.


    "Why are you still standing there and not helping Rachael!" Marvin said impatiently.


    "I''m going!" Shania squeezed out a smile.


    Shania brought me some rice. After I finished eating happily, Emmalee put down her bowls and


    chopsticks and snorted coldly at me with disdain. She turned around to please Alicia and said, "Alicia,


    it''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed!" The two of them stood up and were about to go upstairs.


    "Wait!" I slowly opened my mouth. Alicia and Emmalee turned around and red at me in disgust.

 Chapter 77 Deal with Emmalee

    Chapter 77 Deal with Emmalee


    Ever since I was a little girl, I hadn''t had my own room in the Cornell''s and I always slept in the dirty


    and dark attic. However, Emmalee always paid visits here, so she was more like the other daughter of


    Marvin. And each time she came, she would be treated as well as Alicia.


    "Dad, if I sleep in that room, where will Emmalee sleep?" I shouted.


    "What do you mean you''ll sleep in that room? I''ll sleep there, and you''ll go back to your attic." Emmalee


    was assertive and loud.


    Darting an astonishing look at Marvin, I asked, "Dad, is she right? But Kieran is a clean freak. If


    someone sleeps in that room, I guess, Kieran will never step a foot in it."


    "Of course you''ll sleep in that room. Emmalee, go and rest in the guest room in the west." Marvin


    replied immediately.


    "Uncle." Emmalee grumbled, not knowing the situation.


    "It''s settled." Marvin turned around and left, not giving Emmalee the chance to speak.


    Going upstairs slowly, I brushed past Emmalee and Alicia. I stopped on the staircase above them,


    saying, "I''m a member of the family and you''re merely a guest. Without my permission, you''ll never get


    what you want in this house. Alicia, am I right?"


    I continued to go upstairs with a smile before Alicia replied.


    "Rachael, wait and see." Emmalee shouted in rage behind me, which I didn''t care at all.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Late at night.


    When I walked out of my bedroom, I saw Emmalee sitting on a bench in the garden with resentment.


    Seeing me, Emmalee looked like a provoked hedgehog. She stood up right the second and said, "What


    are you doing here?"


    I slowly walked to the bench opposite her and sat down. I looked up at the moon in the sky. The moon


    looked especially bright tonight without being covered by any cloud and mist.


    "What the hell are you gonna do?" Emmalee gave me a hostile re.


    Forcing a sneer, I looked up at her with my staring eyes, "Emmalee, if you want to get something from


    the Cornell family or Alicia, you''d better one thing. You''ll get what you want only when the Cornell


    family or Alicia is willing to give you the chance. Otherwise, you''ll get nothing, even if you are acting like


    a loyal hanger-on."


    "What do you mean?" Rushing over with a ze of anger, Emmalee was about to p me in the face.


    I looked up, staring into her, "Am I wrong?"


    Emmalee''s eyes were burning with rage, but she didn''t do it to me in the end. Although Emmalee was


    ignorant and didn''t know about sizing up the situation, she wasn''t a fool anyway. Anyone would sense


    something if being humiliated like yesterday and being treated differently like today. So, she wouldn''t


    get a good sleep tonight.


    "Rachael, what on earth do you mean?" Emmalee darted a vignt look at me.


    I rxed my hands to support my back, saying, "Since you''re being such a loyal hanger-on of Alicia,


    what do you think you''ll get from her? A bright future or a good man?"


    "Good night. I''ll go back to sleep." I stood up and left before Emmalee could say something. ''What


    Emmalee will say doesn''t matter at all, but I can really take advantage of her.'' I thought to myself. I


    went back to my room with a faint smile on my face. And I did have a nice sleep.


    The next day, I woke up as dawn broke. When I went downstairs, Alicia and Emmalee were sitting


    together and having their breakfast. And Emmalee was courteously fawning on Alicia while Alicia only


    epted it with a smile on her face as well as a glitter of superiority and arrogance in her eyes.


    "Alicia, look, Marlon and you will get engaged on Saturday, so we''ll be a family soon. Marlon is so


    powerful. Could you mention the Paris fashion show to Marlon? I believe I can go to the show as long


    as Marlon pulls the strings." Emmalee ttered Alicia without sounding too forward.


    Finishing thest bite of her breakfast, Alicia wiped her mouth and said to Emmalee in a serious tone,


    "Emmalee, you know it. We''ve been getting along well with each other since childhood, and I do care


    about you. But Marlon has been on the trot these days. Don''t worry. I''ll mention it to him as long as he


    has time."


    Right at this moment, a horn sounded outside the door, and so did the cell phone of Alicia. She


    immediately picked it up and said, "Marlon, I''ming." Then she went out in a joyous mood without a


    nce at Emmalee.


    I walked down the stairs, saying "Why not have a look?" As I was walking towards the window,


    Emmalee followed.


    Marlon got out of the car at the door of the house and opened the car door for Alicia politely. A trace of


    shyness gleamed on the face of Alicia, and she kissed Marlon on his face. Then, she got into the care


    and Marlon drove away from the Cornell''s.


    The overwhelming pain dulled me, but I was still standing beside the window and staring into space


    with my hands tightly clenched into fists. ''Alicia, enjoy the great time you''re having now, because you''ll


    soon taste the endless pain.'' I thought to myself.


    I took a deep breath and suppressed all my emotions. Heading back at Emmalee, I saw the hint of


    jealousy in her eyes. I flicked a smile, "You got it? You guess how soon she''ll mention your requirement


    to Marlon, if you keep being her hanger-on. Or otherwise, you''ll mention nothing to Marlon whatever


    you do."


    Alicia would naturally mention nothing to Marlon as who she was, not to mention she knew so well of


    Emmalee. Emmalee would steal anyone''s boyfriend without caring about whose boyfriend the man


    actually was. So, in fact, Alicia was always being vignt to Emmalee.


    "Emmalee, what exactly are you going to do? To wait for your master to reward you or fight for


    yourself? "


    Emmalee said with a stare at me, "What do you want?"


    Curving a smile at Emmalee, I gave Kaleb''s business card to her, "I want nothing. If you want to fight


    for yourself, then you cane to the man."


    Emmalee surveyed Kaleb''s business card, saying, "Who is he? Why do you ask me toe to him?"


    I leanedzily against the wall, saying, "You''ll get to know who he is when you get there. To tell you the


    truth, the man seems to be a doctor, but he actually is the son of the dean of the hospital."


    Emmalee''s eyes glinted, since a rich guy would always be her prior choice.


    "I said before, instead of waiting for the reward from your master, why not fight for yourself? You will


    only have to do what you used to do without anything else. Go and coax that guy. Emmalee, I believe


    you''ll soon be the master of your own future."


    "Well, why did you do that?" Emmalee looked vignt.


    Darting a nomittal look at her, I said, "It''s a win-win proposal. But if you don''t trust me, just forget


    it."


    My phone rang at this moment. It was the call from Armand. I looked outside, and found Armand


    waiting outside for me respectfully. I was wondering why Armand knew I was here, butter I felt


    relieved. Since people like him would always know everything.


    After waving to Armand, I said to Emmalee, "It''s you call." I turned around and walked out.


    "Miss Alicia." Armand opened the car door for me respectfully. I saw the reluctant glitter in Emmalee''s


    eyes through the window before I got into the car. I curved a smile and thought to myself, ''Perfect.


    That''s exactly what I want.''


    There were only Armand and me on the car today, so it was quiet all along the way. If there was a deep


    fear inside me when I met Kieran, I would feel inexplicably amiable when looking at Armand.


    "Armand, thank you so much forst night," I said sincerely.


    "Miss Alicia, I was just doing my job. You didn''t have to thank me." Armand replied.


    I smiled, "I know, but I did want to express my appreciation."

 Chapter 78 Of Course I Cared About My Younger Sister

    Chapter 78 Of Course I Cared About My Younger Sister


    "Ms. Cornell, I have something to say, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m supposed to say that." Suddenly, Armand''s


    face turned serious.


    I smiled and said, "Go ahead."


    "Before you decide on something, I hope you will look before you leap. You don''t want to regret it in the


    future, do you?"


    Armand had always worn that indifferent look. I didn''t know if it was my illusion or not. I felt that his


    words meant more than what he had said. It reminded me that Cheryl had once warned me to stay


    away from Kieran.


    "What did you mean?" I looked at Armand and asked.


    "Mr. Charles is not a good person. And he is by no means a phnthropist!" Armand answered after a


    pause.


    Hearing that, I chuckled, "I know, Armand."


    Kieran was an existence that was even more terrifying than a devil. Who in this world would take him


    for a phnthropist? Since he was not a great evil person, everyone in this world should feel lucky for


    that!


    "Armand, thank you for reminding me that, but I know what I''m doing!" I took a sincere tone. In this


    world, I didn''t have any friends. Davidson was my only family. Therefore, seldom people in this world


    had given me advice. If they didn''tugh at me or mock me, I would be grateful. However, I never


    thought that it would be Armand who came to offer me advice!


    I was shocked and at the same time felt thankful.


    Armand didn''t say anything else. He was supposed to send me to thepany by order of Kieran, but


    I asked him to take me to the Marlon Group directly. He did what I told him.


    After I got off the car, I thanked Armand again. While gazing at the receding car, I curved the corners of


    the mouth upwards. Although Armand looked cold and hardly showed his emotions, he was a good


    man.


    I retracted my gaze. Just as I was about to enter, I saw that Alicia also arrived and was with Marlon.


    Marlon gave the car keys to the security guard and gently he helped Alicia walk over.


    My mind drifted as I saw the sweet scene, where Marlon treated Alicia, a pregnant woman so carefully.


    It suddenly urred to me that I was pregnant myself. But I was a pregnant woman that nobody loved,


    concerned about, or even cared about.


    But I would never let my baby end up like me. Never!


    My determined eyes were filled with coldness. However, I showed them a smile. Alicia stared at me


    with displeasure in her eyes. But she smiled and said, "Rachael, why are you here? If you wanted to


    "Kieran sent someone to pick me up, so it''s fine. See, it was faster than Mr. Redford''s car!" As I spoke,


    I smiled faintly at Marlon. His eyes were pitch ck as ink, and his face appeared cold, revealing no


    emotions.


    Alicia looked embarrassed, but she managed to conceal it. "Mr. Charles is really nice to you. I envy you


    so much."


    "Mr. Redford also treated you well. Alicia, you should cherish it. What if...." I stopped there and gave


    her a smile.


    "Of course I will cherish it!" Alicia''s voice suddenly grew louder. After she realized it, she quickly calmed


    down and continued to put on that hypocritical smile.


    I witnessed how she controlled her emotions. Sometimes, I really admired the actress in her. She got


    that from her mother Shania and turned out a even better one! However, from now on, Alicia, no matter


    what kind of drama you wanted to put up, just bring it on!


    "Rachael, you''re here for the R&C Project, right? Thene to my office. We''ll talk about it!" Alicia


    smiled at Marlon, then walked over. She intimately held my hand and was about to leave.


    I grabbed Alicia''s hand and resisted the force she exerted on me. I said, "Alicia, I think it''d be better to


    let Mr. Redford walk with you. If I hurt youter, he will definitely rip me apart. Right, Mr. Redford?" I


    smiled at Marlon.


    Marlon stared at me with his dark eyes but didn''t say anything.


    Aliciaughed, "Rachael, how can I be so fragile? I won''t fall so easily!" As she pulled me away again, I


    could tell that she hated my familiarity with Marlon. Seeing she was so reluctant, I, on the contrary, was


    interested to do the opposite. Otherwise, how boring would it be!


    I pressed Alicia''s hand onto Marlon''s arm and smiled, "Mr. Redford, Alicia is pregnant now, you must


    be careful!"


    Marlon still remained silent, but he did not reject it. Alicia shot me a fierce sidelong nce, but with her


    beaming face, she said, "Rachael, you really care about me!"


    "Of course!" I replied with a sly smile.


    Alicia, Marlon and I took the elevator to the office. As soon as the elevator door opened, Alicia


    immediately said, "Rachael, let''s go talk in my office!"


    I fixed my eyes at Alicia, sizing her up. I was wondering why she was so anxious and tried to avoid my


    contact with Marlon. I thought about it carefully and came to a conclusion. She was being possessive.


    Marlon was her boyfriend, the father of her future child. No woman would want her man to interact with


    other women. Besides, I had been with Marlon for four years.


    However, if that was the case, I was pleased. No, I was thrilled!


    Alicia appeared somewhat uneasy under my observation. Just as she was about to ask me to go to her


    office again, I said, "Alicia, you told me before about this project. You named it as R&C because it


    you two. Therefore, I think Mr. Redford must participate in this project as well. Mr. Redford, what do you


    say?" I looked at Marlon.


    Alicia did not seem to expect me to say that. She hurriedly exined, "Yes, that''s what it means, but


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Marlon is very busy...."


    "I am in!" Marlon interrupted. Though his voice was cold and indifferent, Alicia and I did not miss a


    word. It was clear and resolute.


    Alicia bit her lips with hatred, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    I said to Alicia with an ironic tone, "Alicia, Mr. Redford is really nice to you. He is so busy and still willing


    to take time to join us!"


    Alicia managed a weak smile.


    I followed Marlon and Alicia into Marlon''s office. Alicia still tried to talk him out of it. "Marlon, if you''re


    really busy, just leave it to me. I know you''re being nice to me!"


    I enjoyed Alicia''s worried look quietly. Sitting on the sofa, I slowly said, "Alicia, since you know that Mr.


    Redford cares so much about you, you should cherish it and enjoy it. There are many women in this


    world who dream of having such a doting boyfriend. Appreciate it when you''re embracing the


    happiness!"


    Alicia turned around and red at me, but she softly replied, "You''re right. Being able to be with Marlon


    is a blessing that I have earned in the past several lives!"


    Alicia''s skill of saying sweet words really impressed me. If I were a man, I would definitely choose her.


    "Alicia, before I came here today, I went to the hospital to consult the doctor for you. He said that


    pregnant women must be careful during the first three months. It''s really easy to have a ...


    miscarriage!" I turned to Marlon and suggested, "Mr. Redford, for the sake of Alicia''s health, I think she


    should go home and have a good rest during this period of time!"


    "Rachael!" Alicia shouted.

 Chapter 79 Remember to Take the Medicine, Mr. Redford

    Chapter 79 Remember to Take the Medicine, Mr. Redford


    Her voice became tender soon, "Rachael, I know you worry about my health. I''m fine. I can''t let Marlon


    handle everything for me. He has many things to deal with. He will be tired."


    "Alicia, you should have a good rest these days!" Marlon suddenly said to her.


    Alicia''s eyes widened in surprise. She tried to say something. Marlon said, "I will take charge of this


    project!"


    "Marlon!" It was unbelievable and Alicia looked at Marlon in surprise.


    "I''ll have someone send you back!" Marlon called the driver to send Alicia back. His voice was even


    colder than before. No one could disobey him.


    To be honest, not only Alicia, but I was surprised. I don''t know if it was an illusion. I felt that Marlon was


    quite easygoing today.


    "Well. Marlon, remember to have a rest. If you can''t manage all this, do tell me!" Alicia was unwilling to


    leave, but she could only smile and said this to Marlon.


    Marlon nodded. Alicia was reluctant to part with him said a lot. Finally, she walked up to me and said,


    "Rachael, Marlon is very busy. There are many things you cane to discuss with me."


    Alicia''s eyes were filled with unwillingness and anger. I know that if it weren''t for Marlon, Alicia would


    have pped me in the face. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the chance today.


    I smiled, "Alicia, have a good rest. Nothing is more important than you and your baby. You don''t have to


    worry. Leave this project to me and Marlon." I intentionally stressed thest three words. I clearly saw


    Alicia''s expression change, but she had to keep up her image since Marlon was here. Thus, she could


    only leave with a smile.


    Alicia left and closed the door. Only Marlon and I were in the office. Suddenly, it was very quiet.


    Kieran said that his ultimate goal was to let Marlon fall in love with me, and it was also my ultimate


    goal. Only if he fell in love with me can I give my baby an intact family, and can I let Alicia feel all the


    despair I had experienced back then.


    However, how to make Marlon fall in love with me!


    I had thought about this question for a long time, but I still haven''t figured it out. However, there''s one


    thing for sure. I shouldn''t be like before. I used to follow his steps and love him deeply without letting


    him know, wishing to get a little reward from him. That old way didn''t work.


    Now, I wouldn''t lower myself to Marlon. If I trample my dignity into the soil, Marlon would despise me


    even more, and Alicia would alsough at me.


    I must regard myself as equal to Marlon.


    I thought I was smart. No. The fact was that I deceived myself that Marlon didn''t know I loved him so


    deeply, so I kept concealing my love. I was even more ridiculous and more miserable than a clown.


    Therefore, before there is any obvious change in Marlon''s attitude towards me, I should treat him like a


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    friend. I have to stay at an apt distance to him.


    Thoughts quickly flew into my brain and I thought it was quite ridiculous. Regardless of all the despair


    and pains I had suffered, I still loved Marlon so deeply. Otherwise, I would not love the child in my belly


    so much. But now, the pure love I had for him was gone. From now on, I can no longer let myself be


    dominated by that. I must rationally consider my rtionship with Marlon.


    Marlon, Alicia, and I were like three yers in a game. If I win, then I could be with Marlon. If I lose this


    time, then I would never have a chance to have a turnaround.


    Thinking of the fact that love should be won with wisdom and controlled by rationality, rather than


    emotions, I felt really sad since love was no longer a pure emotion between two lovers.


    However, I had no choice. Even if it was miserable, I was willing to do as long as Marlon could fall in


    love with me!


    "What tricks do you want to y this time?" After a long silence, Marlon suddenly asked. His voice was


    cold, tens of thousands of times colder than the way he had just said to Alicia. His ck eyes fixed


    straight on me like a sharp knife, looking as if to slice me apart and study me carefully.


    Marlon''s words pulled me from myplicated thoughts. I held back all my emotions and leanedzily


    on the sofa, smiling gracefully, "Mr. Redford, you''re wrong. I''m ying tricks? Why did you say this? I


    was just starting from the perspective of a pregnant woman. I said those for the safety of Alicia and her


    baby. I just hope that Alicia can have a good rest. I was just suggesting. The person who made the final


    decision was you, Mr. Redford! "


    Marlon''s eyes were still fixed on me. He didn''t say anything, but he stared at me with cold eyes.


    "Therefore, Mr. Redford, please do not me this on me. I will be afraid!" I smiled faintly.


    The office fell into silence again, but Marlon''s gaze still stared at me like a knife and I failed to pretend


    that I did not see it.


    My heart was beating fast. The longer Marlon looked at me, the more scared I was.


    Over the past four years, I had already gotten used to everything about Marlon. I had admired him and


    also feared him. Every day and even every minute of those four years, I had been worried that Marlon


    would be unhappy. Therefore, even if I tried to calm down and to be equal to him, it was


    impossible.


    However, no matter how terrified I was, I can''t show it on my face. I forced myself to calm down. Taking


    out the contract from my bag, I walked to Marlon and handed it to him, "Mr. Redford, since you''re so


    busy, let''s talk about the project. If there''s nothing wrong, please sign it. From now on, I''ll be fully in


    charge of the project!"


    Marlon didn''t take the contract, and he still stared at me, as if to see into the depths of my soul.


    "Mr. Redford, you are so cool!" I forced a smile and handed the contract forward. Marlon took it and


    signed without looking at it. Then he kept one copy and returned the other to me. I looked at him in


    surprise. I didn''t expect him to sign so quickly without even looking at it. If this contract wasn''t printed


    by myself, I would have suspected that Marlon must have set up a trap for me.


    "Mr. Redford, do you have any suggestion for this project?" I took the contract back and put it in my


    bag. Then I sat down on the sofa.


    Marlon sat opposite me and said indifferently, "Show me when you are done!"


    I was stunned. I thought that Marlon would make things difficult for me. I didn''t expect that he should


    offer noment.


    "Alright, I will definitely do it well!" I smiled and clenched my fists behind. I will definitely take care of the


    fruit of your love for Alicia.


    Marlon looked at me and didn''t say anything.


    "Since we have finished our discussion, I''ll see myself out." I took my bag and was about to leave.


    Although I didn''t turn around, I knew that Marlon was still looking at me.


    I walked to the door and suddenly turned back. I took out the medicine for stomachache from my bag


    and handed to Marlon, "I passed by the pharmacy this morning and bought it. You can ask your


    secretary to buy some porridgeter. Remember to take this. You didn''t eat anything in the morning, so


    you must feel ufortable with your stomach."


    From the moment I entered the office, I noticed that Marlon''s face was getting paler and paler. I knew


    that Marlon didn''t have the habit of having breakfast. Actually, sometimes I found it very strange. It''s


    really strange that a person who knew that he had stomach problems still insisted on not having


    breakfast every day. He just waited for the stomachache every day.


    Marlon was a typical case. In the past, when we were together, if I hadn''t prepared the porridge in


    advance and ced it on the table every day, he wouldn''t have had it. At that time, even if everything


    was prepared for him, he would just have one or two mouthfuls.


    "Remember to take the medicine. I''m leaving!" I turned around and was about to leave when Marlon


    grabbed my hand. I looked into his eyes, which were ck and bright.

 Chapter 80 Ms. Everly, Dont Bother

    Chapter 80 Ms. Everly, Don''t Bother


    "What''s this about?" Marlon stared straight at me with indifferent eyes and a cold mocking tone.


    "Mr. Redford, don''t overthink. I''m just doing this as a friend, or perhaps a family member in the


    future...." I smiled. Before he could reply, I pushed away his hand and left.


    Behind me, Marlon''s deep fiery eyes narrowed.


    I knew he was staring at me, but I didn''t turn around. My heart was up in the air as I went all the way


    out of Marlon Group. I had to admit that, in front of Marlon, I was always like an intimidated ve no


    matter how much power he had granted me.


    Come on, Rachael, you had done better than ever before. I thought as I looked up at the sunny blue


    sky.


    I beamed at myself.


    After leaving Marlon Group, I went directly back to Universal Group. As soon as I stepped into my


    office, Everly called out to me, leaving me standing there surrounded by gloating colleagues.


    "Rachael, are you taking Universal Group seriously? Are you taking us seriously?" Everly berated me


    with cold eyes.


    Before I could say anything, Everly sneered, "Rachael, everyone in this room knows about your


    rtionship with Mr. Charles and how you got in. But you don''t ever take our rules seriously. Are you


    trying to tell us how proud you are that you''ve earned your sry and privilege by sleeping with him?"


    The smile on my face instantly froze as I stared coldly at Everly.


    "Exactly. It''s only been a few days since she got here. She didn''t go through our interview, nor did she


    aplish anything. How else could she get in?" Ady sitting closest to me snorted and agreed.


    "That''s right. Everyone else here has at least a master''s degree. What about her? Where does she


    Shame on her!"


    "I''ve never seen anyone so shameless before. Ms. Everly is an elite postgraduate from overseas.


    Under her guidance, our department used to rank among top three of the group. This woman has been


    a drag since she came. The other day, she signed an order of a few billion like an idiot. Maybe she


    really is an idiot!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Needless to say, she can''t read in foreignnguage!" another colleague mocked.


    But I just listened quietly to their mockery without saying anything.


    I had never been weed ever since I set foot in Universal Group. The people here had always been


    judging me.


    "Rachael, you have no right to idle around and desert your post whenever you feel like. Even though


    you sold your own body, you don''t own thispany!"


    "Ms. Everly, I know thepany isn''t mine. But...." I ran my eyes around the room and then stared at


    her, "It belongs to my boyfriend!" I was loud.


    Just then, I heard gasping and cursinging from all directions, "Shameless indeed! Boyfriend? For


    heaven''s sake, how can she say that? "


    "Why doesn''t she take a good look at herself? For Mr. Charles, it was just a spur of the moment.


    Boyfriend? She is sick and mad!"


    "For a cheap girl like her, Mr. Charles will get tired pretty soon. Let''s see what happens when the time


    "What happens? A shameless woman like her will be begging him on her knees of course!"


    The colleagues became louder and wilder. They probably didn''t expect what I just said, especially


    about the man they all dreamed of.


    Everly''s face was cold, but she didn''t stop them. The corners of her pretty mouth turned up. Of course,


    I knew she wished they would tear me apart right now.


    I just stood there calmly, unperturbed by their curses.


    "Alright, enough!" After a long time, Everly waved her hand with satisfaction and said to me in a matter-


    of-fact tone, "Rachael, look, everyone earned his or her own ce at Universal Group. I don''t care if


    you think you can keep Mr. Charles at your side by sleeping with him. As long as you are in my


    department, I will not have you idling and dragging us down. I will kick you out if I have to!"


    "Yes, nice going, Everly!"


    "Ms. Everly is really wise enough to know the boundaries. We are following the right leader. Unlike


    otherpanies, we won''t tolerate those who get in through nasty means. Our department is bound to


    be better under Ms. Everly lead!"


    "That''s right! I will follow Ms. Everly''s lead for the rest of my life. We don''t have to worry about


    boundaries anymore!" Everyone was siding with Everly.


    Everly''s mouth curved into a joyful smile as she looked down on me, "Rachael, you heard them. We


    only want real talent and fairness. But today, you were absent from work without any notice!" she


    looked out of the window pompously, "Look, It''s already lunch time. I already handed over a task to you


    yesterday. ording to the schedule, you should have already got the contract signed. You''ve failed to


    keep up, haven''t you?" she said.


    Everly paused and continued with a louder voice, "ording to thepany system, those who fail to


    fulfil their duties shall be dismissed. Of course, you got in through the special favor of Mr. Charles. I


    won''t dismiss you out of respect for him. But there must be punishment!"


    "Yes, let there be punishment. There must be!" Right then, my colleagues were all filled with righteous


    indignation, like that of an ancient uprising.


    "She is a slut who betrays her body. But to show our respect to Mr. Charles, we have to turn a blind


    eye, don''t we?"


    "Yes. His body is still precious. We have no choice!" Everyone was heckling me with contempt and


    mockery.


    I looked around. Everyone was gloating with a twisted face. If it was in ancient times, I would have


    been stoned to death or encaged. Everly was joyful as if she was lofty above all living beings.


    I smiled, "Ms. Everly, don''t bother. I have already signed the contract with the chairman of Marlon


    Group ... Marlon himself!" I took out the contract from my purse and handed it to her.

 Chapter 81 Im Kierans Girlfriend

    Chapter 81 I''m Kieran''s Girlfriend


    Everly paused for a moment. Then she took the contract and opened it. I put my arms around my chest


    and looked at her. Savoring my joy, I slowly said, "Universal Group is a top-notchpany. The rules


    and regtions here are strict. Only the talented ones can be an employee of Universal Group. And


    everyone present are real talents!"


    As I said these words, I looked around. Everyone''s face was filled with pride. I smiled in satisfaction,


    then I looked towards Everly, "I''m just an ordinary undergraduate. Naturally, I can''t be as good as any


    colleague here. But I understand that a slow sparrow should make an early start. And I believe


    Universal Group values efficiency instead of keeping routines. So I went to Marlon Group early in the


    morning, trying to get the contract as early as possible. But I didn''t expect Ms. Everly to judge me like


    that!" Myst words was especially loud as I stared at Everly.


    At this moment, only silence filled the spacious office. Everyone was staring at Everly and me. They


    didn''t expect that I not only got the contract but also gave Everly this kind of attitude.


    Everly was calm. She closed the contract and looked at me with contempt. "You''re right. Universal


    Group values efficiency. But you should inform me about your n in advance!"


    I smiled and met Everly''s arrogant gaze, "Ms. Everly, I remember that your private number is not open


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to the public, and I can''t call your office before you work. I don''t know how to notify you. Besides, you


    are so busy. I didn''t expect that you would mind such details. I didn''t tell you because I''m afraid I''ll wear


    you out with such trivia!"


    I suddenly covered my mouth, "Or are you paying extra attention to me because I am Kieran''s


    girlfriend?"


    Everly''s face instantly darkened, "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    I slowly answered, "I''m saying that you are paying extra attention to me because of Kieran. Did I say


    something wrong?"


    Everly''s expression was cold as she said word by word, "No, I paid so much attention to you because I


    don''t want you to ruin Mr. Charles'' reputation!"


    I gazed at Everly coldly. "Everly, you are our supervisor. Kieran trusts you, so he gave you the right to


    lead. But you said such words to nder Kieran. Why are you doing this?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? When did I nder Mr. Charles?" Everly shouted, her eyes


    filled with anger.


    Everyone present was dumbfounded. They were petrified. They could never imagine that I would


    reprimand Everly.


    I smiled, "Ms. Everly, you forget what you have said so soon! Just now, you implied that I opened my


    legs to get Kieran''s help and secured advantages through Kieran''s influence!"


    "Isn''t that the truth?" Everly approached me. She was much taller than me. I was almost in her shadow.


    I slowly raised my head, casting her cold looks. "Everly, I''m Kieran''s girlfriend. Isn''t it natural for us to


    be intimate? But you are implying our intimacy is a kind of misconduct. Tell me, are you ndering


    Kieran and inducing others to misunderstand Kieran? What if Kieran hears you? If others hear you and


    tell Kieran the exaggerated version, what will he feel?"


    Everly froze and couldn''t think of a word to retort me in an instant.


    "Ms. Everly, I know you don''t mean what you said. But don''t forget, I''m Kieran''s girlfriend. If anyone


    says something like that again and Kieran gets angry, I can''t make sure that person will be unharmed!"


    I smiled. As I spoke, I looked around the entire office. No one dared to make eye contact with me. They


    all lowered their heads.


    Everly''s expression was cold. She looked at me fiercely, "I misused some words just now, but Rachael,


    if you can''tplete this project, I will fire you even though you are Mr. Charles'' girlfriend!" After saying


    that, Everly threw the contract to me and turned back to the office. I looked at her leaving figure and


    smiled faintly. Then I returned to my seat. Everyone in the office secretly looked at me, but they didn''t


    dare to say anything anymore.


    I took out all the material and wanted to see where to start. To be honest, this was not my profession. I


    had no idea what I was doing now. I wanted to avenge the Cornell family and Alicia with this


    opportunity. But I was not confident.


    "Rachael!" Suddenly, a cup of hot tea appeared in front of me. I looked up and saw Yanis standing in


    front of me with a smile on her face. She whispered, "Rachael, you''re awesome. I am so scared of Ms.


    Everly. I didn''t expect you to be so brave today. You vented my anger!" Yanis smiled like a child.


    Seeing Yanis giving me the tea, people around fell their gazes on Yanis, whispering as if Yanis was a


    weird person.


    "Alright, thank you!" I took the tea and said no more. Although I don''t know much about Yanis, she was


    the only person in this office who liked me. And in the whole office, I only liked her. However, I was


    already in a difficult situation. Everyone disliked me. I didn''t want Yanis to face that.


    Seeing that I was indifferent, Yanis didn''t say anything and left. Looking at Yanis, I smiled. Perhaps I


    was destined to have no friends. People would get hurt when they got close to me.


    I didn''t think too much. After all, this was what I should think about. I calmed down and looked through


    the materials. Then I went to the bathroom.


    "Is there something wrong with Yanis?"


    "That''s right! She spoke with Rachael. She''s not afraid of being infected by her!"


    I retracted my hand from the door and stood in the bathroom stall to listen to the gossip outside. I


    recognized these voices. They belonged to people in my office.


    "Originally, I wanted to make friends with her. I heard that her family is wealthy, and her boyfriend is


    super handsome and stylish. But I didn''t expect her to be so stupid!"


    "That''s right. We should stay away from her. Since she is willing to speak with such a cheap person.


    We should stop talking to her. Soon, she will be as cheap and disgusting as Rachael!" Before


    they left, they talked for a while.


    I opened the door, looked at myself in the mirror, smiled at myself, and walked out.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Charles. I''m sorry. I''m sorry!" As soon as I came out of the stall, I heard Yanis'' frightened


    voice. I walked out and saw Yanis standing in a corner trembling with a cup in the hand. There were


    some water stains on the ground. Kieran stood there with a cold expression. Kieran''s cold aura


    enveloped the entire office as if he was the king of hell. Everyone else was standing far away, not


    daring to breathe!

 Chapter 82 I Treat Kieran to Dinner

    Chapter 82 I Treat Kieran to Dinner


    "I, I just wanted to make a cup of tea for you. I saw you were waiting for Rachael, so I wanted to make


    a cup of tea for you. I didn''t expect that it would be spilled on you. I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Yanis trembled,


    and tears streamed down her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Is this your first day at work? You don''t know what Mr. Charles likes? Since you are such a smarty, you


    can be smart elsewhere! You are fired!" Everly scolded Yanis coldly.


    "Ms. Everly, please don''t. I, I''m just an intern. If I''m fired, I, I..."


    Everly snorted, "This is your own business. Pack your things and get out of here!"


    Yanis went teary. She cried so hard that she couldn''t stop. However, no one spoke up for her. Kieran


    stood there with a cold face. Everly scolded Yanis. I knew what Everly meant. She was using this


    opportunity to tell everyone that if one got close to me again, he would end up like Yanis. Everyone


    looked at Yanis with disdain and mockery. They showed no sympathy at all.


    If Yanis hadn''t wanted to be close to me, with her family background and intelligence, she would have


    been able to stay here until the end of her internship. She was even able to continue working here after


    graduation. But because of me, Yanis became a thorn in everyone''s side.


    "Ms. Everly, please, I..." Yanis'' face was full of tears as she pleaded. She looked like a frightened


    rabbit.


    "Please leave immediately. Don''t disturb our work!" Everly said coldly.


    Yanis didn''t dare to say more. She lowered her head and walked to her desk. She trembled and shed


    tears silently while packing her things.


    "She deserved that!"


    "Yes, she deserved that. She should know this when she got close to Rachael!"


    "She got close to the wrong person. Look, Mr. Charles didn''t deliver breakfast to Rachael today, nor did


    he send someone to pick her up. What does this mean? Mr. Charles didn''t like Rachael anymore!"


    Someoneughed.


    "That''s right. And Yanis was so stupid to get close to Rachael. She really deserved it!" The people


    present didn''t have the slightest bit of sympathy. They all mercilessly mocked Yanis.


    I slowly raised my head and walked out from the back. I smiled, "Kieran, why are you here? Why didn''t


    you tell me that you woulde!" As I said, I walked to Kieran''s side and gave him a big smile.


    Seeing me, Everly''s expression became even colder. She stared at me with her beautiful and sharp


    eyes, but she did not speak. Others were secretly looking at me, wanting to see what harsh words


    Kieran would say to me as he was tired of me.


    I smiled in the heart because Kieran would not embarrass me at this moment. And they would never


    know the truth. Life was soplicated and wondrous. What your see with your own eyes might not be


    true.


    "Ah, what''s going on?" I pretended to be surprised as I looked at the water stains on Kieran, "How did


    the water get spilled on you? Did you get burnt?"


    I hurriedly took a tissue to wipe the stains off Kieran. My face was filled with nervousness and worry.


    Kieran grabbed my hand and said, "I''m fine!"


    "Yanis spilled the water on Mr. Charles!" Everly raised her voice, wanting to see me feel embarrassed.


    "Rachael, I, I didn''t mean to!" Yanis raised her head and whispered. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    My heart was moved at that moment. Yanis reminded me of the despair I was in when I was looking for


    a job after graduation. Of course, I knew Yanis would never fall into my despair. However, she must be


    sad now.


    After all, she must have worked very hard to get the internship of Global Group.


    "I, I saw Mr. Charles waiting for you, so I wanted to make him a cup of tea. I, I didn''t mean to!" Yanis


    tried to exin to me, and her tears fell silently.


    I smiled at Yanis, "It''s fine. Don''t cry!" Then, I turned to Kieran and said with a spoiled tone, "Kieran,


    Yanis didn''t do this on purpose. Give her one more chance!"


    "Rachael, you''re breaking Mr. Charles'' rules!" Before I could finish, Everly angrily interrupted me.


    Before I could refute, Kieran held me into his embrace in public. In an instant, everyone gasped. They


    didn''t believe what was happening. They couldn''t believe that Kieran was so close to me.


    "Just as you said, I''ll give her one more chance!" Kieran''s voice wasn''t loud, but everyone could hear


    him. All the people were once again shocked. Their eyes were wide-open. It was hard for them to


    believe what they saw.


    "Mr. Charles, you hated to be touched. Yanis, she..."


    "Rachael likes her!" Kieran''s voice was indifferent and cold. Everly couldn''t say anything for an instant.


    She finally lost her arrogance. Her beautiful eyes turned red and were filled with grievances.


    I saw Everly''s expression. I turned my face away and stopped looking at her.


    Everly could always remind me of what I looked like when I lost dignity and bottom line to love Marlon.


    Just like now, she was also torn apart by her favorite person. And she was such an arrogant and


    stubborn person. However, I couldn''t control her behavior and feelings, and I shouldn''t!


    The only thing I could do was rely on my deal with Kieran and his mood to gain as much as possible,


    just like now.


    "Kieran, I recently got a new project. I am short-handed. Can you let Yanis help me?" I was indeed


    short-handed in this R&C project. Although Yanis was here for an internship, she worked longer than


    me and knew more than me. Besides, she had already been hated by everyone because of me. If she


    stayed in her original post, she would be bullied.


    "Alright!" Kieran agreed.


    "Thank you!" I smiled gently at Kieran. I always felt it was great to have strong support.


    Unfortunately, there was a deal behind the support I got.


    But this was enough!


    "Kieran, I''ll treat you to dinner!" I smiled. There were certain people I couldn''t ask for too much. For


    example, I had to be grateful to Kieran and feel content with what I got.


    Kieran agreed. I smiled and held his hand. I walked out with him and walked past Yanis who looked at


    me with gratefulness. She was just a little girl.


    Everly''s eyes werepletely red. Tears were about to fall from her eyes. However, she stubbornly


    held her tears back and stared at me and Kieran. Then, she gritted her teeth and turned back to her


    office.


    "Oh my god! Is this, is this true? Mr. Charles actually dotes on Rachael so much! Did you see that? He


    lets Yanis stay because Rachael likes her! Oh, gosh. Mr. Charles said that? I, I can''t believe it!"


    "That''s right. It must be a hallucination. Mr. Charles was so noble. How could he say that? This is


    Cindere in real life!"


    Vaguely, I heard the heated discussions going on in the office. I smiled as I listened.


    "It seems you''re quite satisfied!" Beside me, Kieran said indifferently.


    "That''s because you were such a wonderful team yer!" I smiled.

 Chapter 83 Get Drunk with Kieran (1)

    Chapter 83 Get Drunk with Kieran (1)


    Kieran and I had left thepany. However, he suddenly had something urgent to deal with, and he


    brought me along with him. By the time he handled all the affairs, it was already dark.


    My tummy started to rumble. Since Kieran was still giving orders to his subordinates, I thought he might


    be too busy to even remember I was with him. Thinking that he must have forgotten my invitation to


    dinner, I turned around and decided to go home.


    "Haven''t you forgotten something?" Before I took a few steps away, someone patted me on the


    shoulder. I turned around and saw Kieran standing behind me. Twilight streamed through the French


    window and settled over him. His eyes were bloodshot from fatigue, but there was a touch of coldness


    and calmness in them, making them look like the iceberg of the Arctic.


    I couldn''t help but freeze. No matter when and where I saw Kieran, he was always like a noble emperor


    who had others'' awe and respect.


    "I thought you forgot that, so I left you to your work," I exined.


    Kieran casually took off his silver-blue suit jacket and threw it at Armand. While unbuttoning his chest


    and wrists, he said, "What are we gonna eat?"


    I was lost for words. The reason why I treated him to dinner was that I was grateful to him for helping


    me out at noon. I had no idea which restaurant to take him to. Besides, I didn''t have enough money! I


    suddenly regretted offering such an invitation. As a rich guy, he ate high-quality food at every meal.


    Even if I had money, I couldn''t afford to treat him to dinner, not to mention I was indeed penniless.


    However, I didn''t expect him to take my invitation, and it surprised me that he still remembered this


    after a busy afternoon!


    "Well, let''s go eat something you''ve never eaten before. I promise!" I said a little guiltily.


    Without saying anything, he asked me for the address and drove over.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "This is it!" I pointed to the open-air food court in front. Actually, I had only been here once. Although


    the food here tasted delicious, I couldn''te here too often due to my current low wages.


    "Here?" After stopping the car, he looked a little annoyed.


    With an awkward smile, I said, "This must be your first timeing here. Although this ce is ... dirty,


    the food here is really delicious!"


    Before I could finish my words, he started the engine and directly drove away. I immediately shut up.


    How could I forget that he loves to be clean? To be more specific, he was a neat freak. He would be no


    means eat at such a dirty ce.


    I sighed slightly and said, "Sorry, I forgot that you are a neat guy. That ce looks quite dirty, but it''s


    simply not the case. I promise that the food tastes really good. I went there to eat once!"


    Kieran turned to me and asked, "Why only once?"


    After being stunned for a few seconds, I said awkwardly, "Because the food there is quite expensive!"


    He suddenly turned the car around. Before I realized what had happened, the car was already parked


    at the food court.


    Now was the time for night snacks. The location of this food court was good. Most importantly, the food


    here was rather tasty. Therefore, a great number of people came here at this time of day. Over time,


    this ce became a food court, and its special feature was that people could sit in front of stalls to


    enjoy delicious food.


    The moment Kieran''s aquamarine Bugatti Veyron stopped, all the passers-by stopped to look at it.


    People who were eating also looked over with interest, for they wondered which rich man would drive


    such a luxurious car here for food.


    "Wow! It''s Bugatti Veyron!"


    "And it''s a limited edition. This car is so beautiful!"


    "The people in it must be big shots. There are only a few people who can afford this car in the whole


    country!" There was an outbreak of muttering at this.


    I suddenly regretteding here with Kieran. Howe I forgot how eye-catching his car was?


    However, since I was too poor, I could only bring him here for dinner, and he seemed to agree to give it


    a try. I had no choice but to get off the car.


    The moment I got out, my appearance caused discussion among the crowd. "I thought a great beauty


    woulde out. I didn''t expect her to be an average-looking one!"


    "That''s what I feel too. Why is this woman so ugly? She isn''t in good shape, and she has terrible taste


    in clothes!"


    "You''re wrong. Take a closer look at her clothes. They are not even worth 50. Since she is so poor, she


    has absolutely no taste in clothes!"


    I sighed and began to imagine how surprised they would be after Kieran got off the car.


    Sure enough, as soon as Kieran opened the car door and came out, the entire noisy night market fell


    silent. It was as if doomsday had descended. Everyone froze on the spot, and they even seemed to


    forget to breathe.


    I was speechless.


    It was totally within my expectation!


    "Oh my God! Am I hallucinating? How could this man be so handsome? He is like an ancient Greek


    god!"


    "Yes. There must be something wrong with my eyes, but I hope they will never recover. I am willing to


    stay sick like this!" Immediately after, a wave of rapture swept over the crowd and many women


    passing by fainted from excitement. Some of them were in a state of dizziness and shortness of breath,


    and they couldn''t wait to throw themselves into his arms.


    Kieran''s face was now as ck as thunder. I knew he was trying his best to stop himself from directly


    turning around and leaving here.


    "Let''s sit there!" I pointed to the farthest corner. Kieran walked over with a cold face. I quickly wiped the


    table and chair clean with a napkin. I didn''t dare to ask Kieran to sit down before wiping it dozens of


    times.


    "This will never happen again!" Wearing a cold expression, he said word by word.


    "Absolutely!" I nodded repeatedly. I would by no means treat him a meal again, for it could be


    considered as the second most terrifying thing for me.


    And the most terrifying thing was encountering Kieran!


    With the menu in his hand, the owner of the stall was dumbfounded and forgot to serve us. The chef


    holding a spoon was like a stone statue and hadn''te to himself until the food waspletely burnt.


    Seeing Kieran''s face grow colder, I took the menu from the owner. Just as I was about to hand it over


    to Kieran, he suddenly stood up like a cheetah on alert and stared at me as if I had done something


    terrible.


    I was dumbfounded. Looking at the menu in my hand, I found that its design was quite vulgar.


    Moreover, due to the umtion ofmpck for years, the edges of the menu had turned ck and


    the stic film was about toe off. Even I felt it was extremely dirty, let alone Kieran!


    After realizing this, I quickly took the menu away from Kieran and began to read the names of dishes to


    him. However, after a while, he interrupted me impatiently, "Just order your favorite ones!" Seeing his


    stern face, I didn''t dare to continue and directly ordered the best dishes I knew. At the same time, I


    couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief. I had thought that he would order a lot. In that case, I might not


    have enough money. But now it would be enough.

 Chapter 84 Get Drunk with Kieran (2)

    Chapter 84 Get Drunk with Kieran (2)


    "I can tell at a nce that this handsome guy is super rich. How could this woman be his girlfriend? I


    don''t think she can even be his date!"


    "What are you talking about? Look at that woman. She''s just like a nanny or maid. How could she be


    his date? She''s 100% a maid!"


    "Right, look how attentive she is. Of course, she is a maid who tters her master. However, I''d like to


    be a maid of any man as handsome as him!" The onlookers stood there as if we were monkeys in a


    zoo. We were surrounded by them, and as time went on, the crowd grewrger.


    The customers here stopped having their meals. All the food seemed to be decorative arts. All of them


    turned to stare straight at Kieran, as if he was the most delicious dish.


    Cold waves came from Kieran to sweep over me. I felt uneasy, sitting across him. Even if I didn''t look


    up, I could clearly see the bulging veins on Kieran''s temples. I regretted it so much. I didn''t know what


    caused me to make this reckless decision. Inviting such a noble man here for dinner was ... asking for


    trouble!


    "Mr. Charles, I know that you were from a noble and wealthy family. I assume you had nevere to


    such a ce before, but I believe that you like to try new things. Even if you don''t like it at first, it''s


    better to try it before youe to a conclusion. Don''t you think so?" I couldn''t show my feelings so I


    forced a smile.


    Kieran looked up. His scarlet eyes were fixed on me in the dim light. In an instant, I froze and couldn''t


    breathe. I felt like being stared by a wild beast.


    "Rachael, I don''t know when you''ve be so talkative!" Kieran said in a faint, cold voice.


    The moment I felt a chill, I was too scared to answer. I sat still and waited for the owner to serve the


    dishes.


    At this moment, several ck Mercedes-Benz SUVs stopped on the road. Dozens of well-trained


    ck-clothed bodyguards got off and bowed respectfully to Kieran. Then, with cold expressions, they


    cleared the crowd. Even other customers were told to leave.


    Shortly, the noisy and lively night market went silent. There were only Kieran and I, along with those


    stone-like bodyguards!


    I said nothing.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After emptying the ce, the bodyguards stood guard on the road and Armand was not far away from


    us. I detected much surprise in his usually calm eyes when he saw Kieran sitting down here. It was


    jaw-dropping. I knew it myself.


    Finally, the chef finished cooking. The owner brought the dishes over. I didn''t wait for him to get close


    and hurriedly took them. Kieran''s bodyguards didn''t scare him. He smiled at me kindly, "Girl, I thought


    you were singlest time. I didn''t expect your boyfriend to be so handsome, though he seems like...


    hiding his shyness with his cold face!" The owner gave a sly grin when he closed.


    Shyness? Cold face!


    ...


    I didn''t know what to say and only smiled. If he knew about Kieran''s brutality, I thought he wouldn''t


    even dare to approach Kieran.


    "This is for you. Young people, of course, need some beer while having a good time." The owner put a


    whole box of beer in front of me and whispered to me, "Looks like your boyfriend is angry. Drink it.


    There''s nothing that can''t be solved with one drink. If it''s something tricky, drink more!" Heughed


    heartily.


    His chipper smile touched me and I chuckled and nodded. "Thank you!"


    I moved the beer to the table and Kieran nced at it. "Is it beer?"


    I nodded guiltily. "I know you only drink good wine. But try this, if you want to! It''s not bad!"


    Kieran snorted softly and said nothing. It instantly returned to a deathly cold silence. I didn''t talk and


    only looked down and ate. The food was too salty, so I opened a bottle of beer. At first, I wanted to


    drink a little, but before I could realize it, I finished three bottles.


    I couldn''t drink much. To be exact, I didn''t drink. However, just now, under the pressure of Kieran''s


    powerful aura, I drank a lot before I realized it.


    My face turned hot and I was dizzy, but when I looked at the beer on the table, I wanted more. I opened


    bottles after bottles and drank up. I looked up and saw Kieran looking expressionlessly at me. I smiled


    at him and handed him the beer in my hand. "Why don''t you drink it? It''s great!"


    Kieran didn''t answer and just stared at me.


    I pouted and found him boring. I took it back and drank it myself. As I gulped, I felt as if my body was


    getting lighter. Then, the feeling got stronger. I felt like stepping on the clouds. I finished it again and


    leaned over to Kieran. "Kieran, you''re some. Look, I drank so much. You didn''t even touch it!"


    In the dark, his scarlet eyes narrowed slightly. Not far away, Armand frowned but with surprise in his


    eyes. He never expected that I would get drunk even in front of Kieran. He had no idea what I would do


    next!


    "No, you haven''t tasted any dishes. How boring!" I staggered up and walked to Kieran''s side. Pointing


    at him, I shouted, "You are such a boring person. Do you really think you are a god? You are too


    arrogant to try the food!"


    "Miss Alicia, you''re drunk. I''ll take you back!" Before I could finish my sentence, Armand walked over


    and was about to leave with me.


    "Let her go!" Suddenly, Kieran said coolly.


    "Mr. Charles, she is drunk and will cause trouble for you!" Armand hesitated.


    The moment Kieran''s gaze fell on Armand, Armand let go of me and looked at me helplessly.


    Armand''s sudden withdrawal and the dizziness caused me to fall to the side of the table close to


    Kieran. My body almost touched his feet. I raised my head in a daze and looked straight at Kieran. I


    smiled and said, "Kieran, thank you for helping me so much. You cured Davidson and helped me hit


    back. Thank you so much!"


    "Rachael, I''ve told you I''m not a good person!" Kieran sounded cold.


    I just giggled and nodded repeatedly. "I know. I know you''re not. How could you be a good guy? But..." I


    shouted loudly and stubbornly looked at him. "Kieran, you alwayse to my aid!"


    An amazed look reced the coldness in his eyes for a split second.


    "Thank you. I mean it from the bottom of my heart!" I moved my hand on the edge of the table slowly


    towards Kieran. Armand opened his eyes wide, as if he was sure that I would be thrown out by Kieran


    in the next second.


    I grabbed Kieran''s hands and squatted in front of him like a puppy.

 Chapter 85 Tell Marlon How I Feel About Him

    Chapter 85 Tell Marlon How I Feel About Him


    I was so dizzy, so I could only bury my face in Kieran''s arms. I couldn''t help but burst into tears,


    "Kieran, you don''t know. You are noble and have a high status. You''ll never know how hard I''ve been.


    You don''t know how much torture and humiliation my mother has suffered in her life. However, even if


    she died, her soul couldn''t find peace. They keep cursing her, Davidson, and me. You don''t know that,


    though you are so powerful and so smart. You know nothing about that. However, I appreciate what


    you have done. I thank you from the bottom of my heart, even though I am very afraid of you!" I raised


    my head and looked up at Kieran, shedding tears quietly.


    Armand red at Kieran with widened eyes. He was no longer calm and dispassionate. He watched


    me in disbelief when I grasped Kieran''s hand andined.


    Kieran stared at me. There seemed to be something surging in his red eyes. However, before I could


    see it clearly, I cked out and didn''t know what happened afterwards.


    When I woke up, I felt light-headed. And I felt bad as if I had been crushed by a truck. I forced myself


    up and found myself lying on my bed.


    I had a headache and I pressed my fingertips against my temples. I recalled what happened after I got


    drunk. I couldn''t help but freeze. I was astonished that I cried at Kieran in drunkenness.


    I was dumbfounded.


    I couldn''t even breathe. I felt that I was done. Not only I cried at Kieran in drunkenness, but I held onto


    his hand to thank him andin to him so ... affectionately.


    "No, no, Kieran won''t kill me. If he wanted to kill me, he wouldn''t have sent me back!" I shook my head


    andforted myself.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Suddenly, there was a rough knock on the door. I was so frightened that I was sober from the alcohol.


    Kieran!


    It must be Kieraning to pick with me!


    My first thought was that Kieran wasing. I hurriedly looked around to see where I could hide. But


    this bachelor pad was so small. It was hard to hide a book, not to mention hiding a person!


    I took a deep breath. Whatever would be, would be. However, when I got out of bed, I fell to the


    ground. My eyes grew heavy and my vision became blurred. l felt like l was floating on air. I suddenly


    regretted it. Why did I drink so much beer? I drank nearly a box of beer, more than ten bottles.


    I crawled out to open the door with difficulty. My rationality told me that I should get up and apologize to


    Kieran. However, my body was heavy and my rationality was getting further away from me. After I


    opened the door, Iy on my back on the ground, feeling so bad that I couldn''t move at all.


    Time slowly passed. The anger and punishment from Kieran did note to me as I expected. I


    forcefully open my eyes withst bit of rationality. I vaguely saw Marlon standing in front of me. His


    expression was exceptionally gloomy.


    Marlon stared down at me and his ck eyes were filled with anger. He squatted down and pull me up.


    "Rachael, you''re getting more and more shameless. You went to drink with Kieran and let him carry you


    up!" Marlon''s voice was filled with rage. And what he said was sharp and harsh.


    I couldn''t hear clearly what he was saying. I could only vaguely see Marlon open his mouth as he


    spoke. He seemed to have called my name. I thought I must be in a nice dream because I got


    hammered. Actually, I hadn''t seen Marlon in a dream for a long time, not even a nightmare.


    So, I was d now!


    I held onto Marlon''s hand tightly to stand still. And then I wrapped my hands around Marlon''s neck. As I


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hugged him intimately and gently, I reached out to gently caress his face. It had been too long since I


    had touched Marlon''s face. It had been so long that I almost forgot him. Even if I could see him every


    day, I still missed him very much.


    "Marlon!" I stared at him and called him with all my affection.


    "Rachael, stop ying tricks on me. You are a woman of easy virtue!" Marlon furiously scolded. The


    rage in his eyes could burn me to death.


    However, I couldn''t notice his rage since I was wasted. I only knew that Marlon was also looking at me


    affectionately. I gently stroked Marlon''s eyes, his nose, his cheek, and the corner of his mouth.


    "Marlon!"


    "Marlon!" I called out softly over and over again.


    I had wanted to call him without hiding my love. Just called him affectionately.


    "Marlon!" As I shouted, tears gently flowed down my cheeks and dropped onto Marlon''s hand. Marlon


    was shocked. His eyes became serious and he was silent.


    I buried my face in Marlon''s chest, pulled his arms closer so that he could hug me tight. I had wanted to


    do this long time ago. I wanted to be his spoiled girl. I fantasized again and again. I fantasized that


    Marlon''s embrace must befortable and gentle. I was surprised that it would be sofortable and


    gentle!


    "Marlon, I love you!" I whispered. The dark room was very quiet and only my voice could be heard. The


    room was filled with moonlight.


    "Marlon, I love you!"


    "Marlon, I love you. Do you know that?" I buried my face in his embrace and whispered again and


    again. My tears gushed forth in floods, soaking Marlon''s shirt and slowly seeping into his chest.


    Under the dim light, Marlon''s expression could not be seen at all.


    "Marlon, I''ve been deeply in love with you since the first time I saw you. However, I am afraid to tell


    you. Because you said that if I fell in love with you, you would be done with me. Therefore, I can''t tell


    you!"


    "I don''t dare to tell you! But, I love you. I''ve loved you for four years!" I hugged Marlon tightly. He felt


    warm.


    I woke up from my nightmare at midnight many times. In my nightmare, I professed my love for Marlon,


    and then Marlon ruthlessly ended our rtionship.


    And now, I could tell him my feelings, which had been hidden for four years. However, in four torturous


    years, the one thousand four hundred and sixty days, all I wanted to say turned into "I love you!"


    ''I love you!''


    ''I love you so much. Do you know that?''


    ''Yes, you know that. You knew that a long time ago, but I would rather that you don''t know!''


    I couldn''t hold back and I wept with tears. My years wet Marlon''s shirt. I hugged Marlon tightly and said,


    "Marlon, I know you don''t love me, but I still love you!"


    "I love you!"


    I was out of my mind and didn''t know what exactly I said. I just cried and then fell asleep.

 Chapter 86 Youre Playing Hard to Get

    Chapter 86 You''re ying Hard to Get


    The sun warmed my face, and I opened my eyes with a splitting headache. Every fiber of me was


    screaming in agony. Soul and body. Nevertheless, the dream I had just had was fresh. In it, Marlon


    came, and I confessed my love to him. Surprisingly, he was not annoyed!


    I chuckled reliving the mirth.


    "I feel you had a good time with winest night!" Out of the blue, an icy voice rang out.


    I turned around in shock and saw Marlon lying beside me. I gaped at him. It wasn''t a dream?


    I couldn''t utter a sound.


    "You stink. Get yourself washed up now!" he ordered coldly.


    Memories were running wild in my head. As I recalled how I had gotten wasted ande homest


    night, I had an overwhelming urge to kill myself. In retrospect, not only had I offended Kieran, but I had


    professed my love for Marlon like some rube.


    For Marlon!


    "Mr. Redford, it is a crime to break into people''s houses!" I wished I could p myself unconscious. My


    poker face was my best card for this scenario. I had humiliated myselfst night, so I couldn''t afford to


    let that happen again.


    On top of everything else, Marlon and I were in a tricky ce. With one bad move, I could lose the


    game.


    "I said now, you smelly slut!" He pulled me off the bed and dragged me into the bathroom, sshing


    me with the shower.


    The raging dragon of ice ran through me in a sh. Like a startled bunny, I wanted to flee. My rogue


    behaviorst night must be taking its toll on the baby, and it might not survive in the unforgiving cold


    water.


    But Marlon made sure I wasn''t going anywhere with a rude pull. "Get back! Don''t you know you smell


    like a piece of crap?"


    "Be that as it may, it does not concern you!" I knocked off the shower in his hand with rage.


    He snorted coldly, "Doesn''t it? If my memory serves me right, you clutched onto me like a piece of gum


    just a few hours ago!" The ridicule in his eyes was ring.


    A wave of indignation hit me like never before.


    I red at him. Alicia and I were both pregnant with his baby. The only difference was she was


    showered with his love, while I was walking on eggshells racking my brains to keep it a secret from


    him, so that my baby could survive. He, on the other hand, was talking smack about me with zero


    sympathy.


    I sneered looking at him in the eye, "A few hours ago? Couldn''t you see I was drunk? I hugged you


    only because I thought you were Kieran!"


    "Rachael!" he roared with a face like thunder, his eyes burning with rage as he stared at me. No other


    words came out of his mouth.


    Iughed hard.


    An eerily soothing strain of the trickle from the showerhead on the ground fiddled the tension.


    Drenched and in a depressing chill, I looked away and brushed past him to change.


    I drew the curtain and put on some dry clothes as quickly as possible, for fear that one second of dy


    might cause me a cold and hurt the baby growing in me.


    "Rachael, are you ying hard to get with me?" The moment I pulled open the curtain, he said with an


    indifferent and disdainful tone staring at me.


    I looked at him and smiled, "Mr. Redford, what if I am? What can you do about it?"


    Sometimes, I wondered when I became so good at covering my emotions. Hell, even I was a stranger


    to my true feelings now, and that made it a whole lot harder for others to see through me.


    My head was spinning all of a sudden, and I lost my footing, almost falling to the ground. It urred to


    me the doctor said I was weak and prone to low blood sugar, which was bad for the baby.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    My vision grew blurry as I was desperate to grab a bite. Unfortunately, there was nothing edible but two


    eggs in the kitchen. I knew if I didn''t eat now, I would pass out. Marlon and I were alone here, and he


    should be thest person to see that.


    In despair, I pulled myself together and fried the eggs in the kitchen, enduring the growing difort


    and fighting the foggier sight.


    "No!" A sharp pain pierced my hand. Because I couldn''t see clearly, I got scalding oil sshes on


    myself. To make it worse, the dizziness became more intense, and I dreaded I might faint at any


    moment. I stopped what I was doing to avoid causing huger trouble.


    So, I turned off the induction cooker and shambled to the bed propping myself against the wall to take a


    nap.


    A loud bang came.


    Marlon came in the door and threw a bag of stuff onto the table. I was surprised and had no idea when


    he left. When I noticed it was breakfast, I looked at him with aplicated look.


    However, he said coldly, "I only want to return your favor about the medicine!"


    Of course, it wasn''t because he intended to help me or cared about me. He just didn''t want to owe me


    anything. That being said, I was still happy.


    I sat down to eat. This was the first time that Marlon bought me breakfast. He had never done such a


    thing before.


    I gazed at the toasty bun in my hand and held it tightly. Baby, I promised you would have a father to


    wee you into this world.


    After breakfast, I felt better and was no longer woozy. I said while drinking the hot milk, "I am surprised


    you are grateful!"


    As I spoke, I took out my phone leisurely and pretended to kill time with it while taking a picture.


    Marlon was sitting opposite me, and the food was on the table. The photo had both of them, and I sent


    it to Alicia.


    I couldn''t help but smile when it was loading. I was dying to see the look on her face when sheid


    eyes on this picture!


    "Rachael, keep in mind our rtionship is only professional. If this project fails to be satisfactory, I will


    pull you out of it in a heartbeat!" Marlon warned me coldly.


    "Sure!" I smiled and locked the screen of the phone happily after the picture was sent.


    He stood up to leave when he finished his meal. I quickly followed behind him into his car. He looked at


    me coldly and asked, "Why are you in my car?"


    I shrugged and replied, "I know you are busy and have a lot on your te, so I think we should discuss


    the details of the project while you are driving!" As I spoke, I sat down on the passenger seat and told


    Armand not to pick me up over the phone.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Redford!" I hung up and smiled at Marlon.


    He nced at me and drove silently.


    Sitting beside him, I looked ahead and then down at the seat which had been exclusive to Alicia. I had


    been a fool and coward, not daring to fight for what I wanted, and that was why I had been losing.


    Alicia, embrace your doom, because I would make your life a living hell.


    I tapped open my phone and took a photo of myself without Marlon noticing. Then I sent it to Alicia


    again letting her know I was sitting on her spot.


    Just then, his phone rang, and I noticed it was Alicia. Then I beat him to it and leisurely picked it up with


    a bright smile!

 Chapter 87 Dont Worry, Alicia

    Chapter 87 Don''t Worry, Alicia


    "Marlon, do you know I have been worried sick because you left without saying goodbyest night?"


    Just as I picked up the phone, Alicia''s pitiful voice rang out. One would feel sorry for her just by


    listening to herint. "Marlon, I miss you. I have been missing you while you are away. I want to


    see you. Is that okay?"


    I smiled happily. Truth be told, if I had been a man, I would have picked her, too. The words that came


    out of her mouth were so touching that it could drown the cold stones, let alone a man''s heart.


    However, Alicia, so what?


    I smiled slowly, "Alicia, you guys are so adorable. It has just been a couple of hours, but you sounded


    like you hadn''t seen him for ages!"


    As soon as I said that, she shrieked like a riled-up cat, "Where''s Marlon? Why it''s you?"


    I slowly nced at him. He was still focused on driving, but his handsome face was clouded with anger.


    I knew I was getting under his skin but did not return the phone to him, and he chose not to snatch it


    from me. "Marlon is driving, so his hands are full. Alicia, just tell me what you have to say, and I''ll pass


    it on to him!"


    The minute I finished speaking, she hung up on me. I waved it at him innocently and said, "Mr.


    Redford, Alicia seems to miss you very much, but she also sounded a little upset. Shouldn''t you


    apologize to her to cheer her up?"


    The car suddenly stopped. He didn''t even look at me while saying coldly, "Get out!"


    I looked outside the window and realized we were in the middle of the road. Sighing innocently, I


    protested, "Mr. Redford, you are being petty. I answered your phone out of kindness, but you are


    asking me to leave!"


    He turned his head and stared at me with his inky eyes coldly, saying word by word in a creepy tone,


    "Rachael, I don''t care what games you are ying, because they won''t work on me. Plus, I know for a


    fact that you are a slut through and through!"


    I felt a sting in my heart and gave a wry smile. "Games? Why don''t I know about them? I promise to


    inform you if anyes to my mind!" As I said that, I opened the door and got out. Before I could even


    stand still, the car barreled out of sight.


    I sneered at myself, and the smile on my face faded away. Marlon could always find a way to stab me


    in the heart when I dropped my guard. I was never prepared for the pain that followed. Guilty as


    charged, I had been too stupid toe up with something to deal with it for so many years.


    Back to business, as I had just said, I got nothing up my sleeve. But I made up my mind to guard my


    dignity no matter what dirty tricks I had to use.


    Because it was all I had left!


    Then I second guessed myself. Did I still have that, though?


    It was quiet, and a breeze suddenly blew through my long hair. I slowly smiled. Even if I didn''t have


    dignity now, I was going to get it back bit by bit. I wanted twice what they had taken away from me.


    Alicia, Shania, Marvin... All of the Cornells would pay. Right, and Marlon!


    My firm gaze turned cold. Then I noticed where I was. My smile grew. What a coincidence! It was about


    time for me to pay a visit.


    I walked to the hospital before me. I had asked Emmalee to hit on Kaleb. I wondered how it went.


    I bought a mask on the street and ran my fingers through my hair, heading for Kaleb''s office.


    A swarm of patients were jostling through the hospital corridors. Amid the noise, I vaguely heard the


    humble pleas of some of them in the offices. My heart hurting, I recalled how tremendously desperate I


    had been when I begged the doctor to save Kaleb, while those bastards, Kaleb, Alicia, and Shania, had


    tried to throw us under the bus.


    Alicia, Shania, Kaleb, brace yourselves for the despair I was going to make you feel! You wouldn''t be


    able to run from it.


    I carefully walked to Kaleb''s office and stopped at the door. I pretended to wait for him toe out and


    sat on a chair outside the room, taking a peek from time to time. I had been worried Emmalee would


    note as I asked, but I saw her the first time I looked into the office.


    The room was packed, yet she stood out. Not only because she was tall and slender, but she was


    wearing a scarlet mini-skirt. Her fair legs were exposed as usual, which attracted the attention of all the


    male patients there.


    She was seated beside Kaleb demurely and gently serving him tea. "Mr. Evans, thank you so much for


    that day. If it hadn''t been for your excellent medical skills, I might not have survived. I appreciate you


    deeply!" said her as she ced the teacup next to his mouth. "Mr. Evans, you''re so busy. You must be


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thirsty. Please take a sip! I will hold it for you." She leaned over and disyed her cleavage to him.


    I had been worried Emmalee wasn''t his type. After all, she was vulgar despite her good looks and


    figure. However, I was relieved when I saw how he reacted.


    He wasn''t annoyed at her for disturbing his work and drank the tea with a satisfied look, saying gently,


    "Emmalee, this is too much. It''s my job to cure you when you are sick. How about you call me


    whenever you feel unwell? I''lle to your rescue immediately!"


    "Mr. Evans, you''re so kind!" she said coquettishly.


    I felt sad that all his patients were waiting anxiously but didn''t dare to offend him.


    I took out my phone and called Emmalee. I saw her hesitate before picking up. I cut to the chase, "I am


    waiting for you outside!" Then I hung up.


    After a while, she came out. When she saw me sitting on a chair at the door, her face dulled. "Why are


    you here?"


    I smiled, "I came to see you. And I want to have a chat with you!"


    Although she hated me, we went to a nearby coffee shop and sat in a corner. I gazed at the steam of


    the coffee in silence, and she said impatiently, "Rachael, cut the theatrics. What do you want?"


    Only then did I rest my eyes on her from the coffee, saying calmly, "What if my theatrics can help you


    get Kaleb? Are you in or not?"


    In fact, the answer was obvious. I figured she had checked Kaleb out and knew how rich and esteemed


    he was. Besides, she had just showed how much she was interested in him in that office. I would


    venture to say she wished to marry him.


    "Rachael, I don''t have time for your nonsense. Just shoot!" She still sounded hostile, but I didn''t care. I


    wasn''t going to be sisters with her anyway.


    I took a sip of my coffee and slowly said, "Rx, Emmalee. We can''t rush this. You must be patient


    when ites to Kaleb. He has a great job and is good-looking. Don''t you think he already has a


    girlfriend or at least someone who is hitting on him?"


    "What do you mean?" She got snappy.

 Chapter 88 Get Your Ass Out of Universal Group

    Chapter 88 Get Your Ass Out of Universal Group


    "It''s literal. Men tend to cherish things they spend a lot of effort to get instead of those thate their


    way. I believe you understand what I mean. Besides, you have passed your wayward years. Since you


    want to start a family, you should figure out everything about your future husband, especially the


    women in his life!"


    Emmalee stood up in anger and roared, "Rachael, are you messing with me? You set me up with a


    man who has a girlfriend?"


    She attracted a lot of attention. I calmly pulled her, and she was reluctant to sit down. Gazing at her, I


    exined patiently, "Emmalee, let me be clear with you. Nowadays, people get divorced a lot, and


    mistresses have a shot to win. Besides, Kaleb isn''t married. Does it matter if he has a girlfriend? The


    important thing is who walks down the aisle with him. Give me a break. You are not exactly Virgin Mary,


    right?"


    She did not refute but nced at me. After a while, she warned me, "Rachael, don''t y tricks on me.


    Otherwise, you will see what I am capable of!"


    I smiled nomittally.


    "Then what should we do next?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "Don''t make sudden moves. Hit on him the way you always do. He has already taken


    the bait. Once you check the bitches out, you can have them...." I stopped talking with a grin. I knew


    she understood.


    Just then, Everly called me. I picked it up and heard her icy voice. "Rachael, do you know what time it


    is? Do you think Universal Group is your home? How dare you go rogue? Don''t say you have signed


    the contract. I give you ten minutes to show your ass. Otherwise, there are consequences!" She hung


    up before I could reply. I put away my phone expressionlessly.


    I wrapped things up with Emmalee and left the coffee bar.


    The minute I entered the gate of thepany, Everly bawled me out, "Rachael, you''re going too far.


    Look at the time. It''s already ten o''clock. Why don''t youe back after lunch? Tell me. What are you


    trying to pull this time?"


    My colleagues were all gloating with their heads low, dying to see how I made a fool of myself.


    I looked around and slowly said, "The contract has been signed. Of course, I don''t need to do it again!"


    Everly got something on me and grilled me, "Since that is the case, why are you an hourte today?


    Did you have trouble getting up because of all the fun you hadst night?"


    I looked up at her and smiled, "Yes, I did have a ton of fun. I was surprised by how long it took to have


    a meal with Kieran. But that is not why I amte. The truth is I met Mr. Redford of Marlon Group and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    discussed the details of the project on the way here." As I spoke, I approached her. "I am ttered and


    taken aback you care about me so much. I''m truly sorry you got worried!"


    I paused before adding, "If you don''t believe me, please call Mr. Redford. I don''t want there to be any


    wrong impression, especially between us. We will put Kieran in a tight spot that way. It''s thest thing I


    want!"


    Her face turned gloomy. "Rachael, you can''t survive here with your glib tongue. I suggest you keep it


    down a notch. Or you will find yourself in the center of the storm!"


    I just kept smiling.


    She left for her office, and I returned to my seat. Then I realized Yanis had moved her desk beside


    mine.


    "Rachael, you were kick-ass!" She said to me in excitement after Everly left, "I thought Ms. Everly


    would raise hell because you werete. But you showed her what was what!"


    Yanis'' desk was in a corner like mine, away from others. I felt somewhat responsible. If it hadn''t been


    for me, she would have been popr here. At least they would have respected her. But now, we were


    both outcasts like the germs everyone hated.


    Yanis seemed to have seen through my thoughts andforted me, "Rachael, I moved here because I


    like you. It doesn''t matter where I sit. Besides, I''m your assistant, so I should sit closer to you!" She


    smiled brilliantly at me.


    I acknowledged her but didn''t say anything else. Then I began to work on the project with Marlon


    Group. To my surprise, I discovered this R&C was not so much a project as a trap that Alicia had


    designed for me.


    The project looked shady, and the cooperation was a big, fat joke. The R&C Brand was owned by


    Marlon Group, but Universal Group was responsible for all the product designs. In other words, I had to


    do all the heavy lifting alone as was stipted in the contract that the person in charge, and not anyone


    else, could handle the design. Moreover, the Marlon Group could ask me to modify things until it was


    satisfied. If the products couldn''t meet its standards, it could terminate the contract at any time and


    require Universal Group to pay up to 500 million in damages.


    Looking at the information in my hand, I couldn''t help butugh. This was a trap contrived by Everly


    and Alicia to doom me. Alicia couldn''t be certain if this project would be entrusted to me, so Everly


    made sure of it.


    However, I couldn''t figure out when they formed an alliance, not that I cared.


    Because I would fight for the project anyway, whether they had a hand in it or not.


    When I was focused on the R&C Project, I felt creepy burning gazes on me. I assumed it was just me,


    but then I looked up and met my colleagues'' eyes that were oozing disgust and disdain. Something


    was different. As if it could prate my soul, the antipathy was ten times as intense as before.


    I was bewildered.


    "Rachael...." Yanis called out to me but seemed to have trouble telling me what all this was about.


    I suffered in silence. Were they putting on a pantomime?


    Everly walked up to me arrogantly on her high heels. I braced myself for her harsh criticism, but she


    pped me fiercely. Before she couldnd her hand on me again, I stood up angrily and grabbed it,


    staring at her coldly. "Everly, do you think I''m a wussy? Or is Kieran not important enough for you?"


    She shook off my hand violently and stared back at me with disgust. "Rachael, don''t say Mr. Charles''


    name! You don''t deserve to! Your filthy deeds have been exposed. Shame on you! You actually had the


    cheek to yell at me! I hate you!"


    "That''s right. You disgusting bitch. You are the worst person I have ever met!"


    "Exactly. You defiled our womenfolk with your loose morals. You have no shame and no self-esteem.


    How repulsive!"


    "Get out! You don''t deserve to be in Universal Group! Scram!"


    "Go! Leave! You sickening troll!" The moment Everly finished speaking, everyone in the office was riled


    up. They all stood up and threw things at me.

 Chapter 89 Nude Photos of Me

    Chapter 89 Nude Photos of Me


    A series of loud bangs came.


    I got hit again and again. Then there was an acute pain. It turned out a thermos was smashed onto my


    head. After it fell to the ground with a thud, the lid was knocked off, and the water sshed all over me.


    Eaten up with anger, I looked up coldly at the bullies who were throwing things at me with coldness in


    their eyes. Bracing the ongoing attack, I walked towards them and said word by word, "Who threw that


    thermos at me?"


    My head was killing me, but my gaze was firm and unforgiving as I scanned them one by one. The


    turmoil melted away, and no one dared to throw anything at me. They were all looking down awkwardly


    in fear.


    It dawned on me I had to push back when being bullied.


    Everly took a step forward and sneered, "I believe we are kind of obligated to loathe you for the


    diabolical things you have done!"


    I pped her.


    Before she could finish speaking, I smacked her cheek. Then I said with a chilly stare, "Ms. Everly,


    mark you, you have no right to hit me no matter how degenerate I get. Furthermore, I seriously suspect


    you pped me for your own gain. It''s about Kieran after all. Am I right?" My eyes were on her the


    whole time, and they were as icy as icy could be.


    It wasn''t my intention to fall out hard with Everly. But the project and the p were too much for me.


    Besides, she got the crowd on her side, so if I didn''t fight back, I would never find my ce here.


    "You dared to hit me!" Everly covered her face in disbelief.


    Everyone in the office was dumbfounded. Apparently, no one had assumed I had the nerve to do that.


    I sneered, "An eye for an eye. Also, please get out of my way when I look for the person who just threw


    a thermos at me, unless you want me to call the police!"


    With that, I looked away from her and swept the room. They were all struck dumb, and I threatened


    them with a frightening cold look, "Who hit me with a thermos? Show yourself, or I will inform the


    authorities right now. I firmly believe Kieran and Universal Group wouldn''t amodate awless


    thug!"


    "It was me!" A guilty low voice sounded. I recognized her as Everly''s assistant, Yana.


    Yana was around 30 and had been married for quite some time. She had a daughter, and her husband


    was a civil servant. She was not rich but loved to show off. She hated to be embarrassed in public and


    was eager to get promoted. Therefore, she tried her best to please Everly!


    Step by step, I walked to Yana and slowly smiled, my eyes showing no emotion, "Why did you hit me


    with that?"


    She snorted coldly and turned the screen of herputer to me. I took a look at it and was petrified.


    My nude photos were all over it.


    In them, I was hugging strange men erotically, naked. Moreover, some of them were with Marlon and


    Kaleb.


    "You slut! You have fooled around with so many men, including your sister''s fianc¨¦. Where are your


    shame and moral standards?" Yana righteouslyshed out.


    "Right, you even wouldn¡¯t let go of your sister''s fianc¨¦, who is going to be your family. You are utterly


    despicable!"


    "That is not enough to describe her. She is simply a heartless snake!" Yana was echoed with


    indignation.


    "You should consider it mercy we just hit you, you dirty bitch!" Yana said aggressively.


    I squinted at the photos and figured they must be from Alicia. She must be pissed by what I had done


    in the morning and edited the photos to besmirch me. I sneered. Fine, Alicia, I would y the game


    with you. The longer it got, the more fun we would have.


    "I feel sick just by looking at you. Scumbag, you are dirtying the air around you. You should get out


    immediately!"


    I pped Yana.


    I didn''t let her finish her words.


    "You...." I pped her again just as she opened her mouth. The crisp and loud sound echoed through


    the huge office.


    I shook my hand that hadnded on her face and looked up at her with a smile. "Yana, who gave you


    the right to hit me with a thermos and school me?"


    She was intimidated by the coldness around me.


    My smile grew more triumphant. I lifted her chin and spoke word by word, "Mind you, you''re nothing!" I


    swept the stupefied crowd and slowly said, "Kieran has never said anything to upset me. You actually


    threw things at me. A thermos, even. Tell me what you think Kieran will do to you if I have a


    concussion."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Panic touched Yana''s eyes, as if she had been looking at a demon.


    I smiled brightly at her with a stare, "Yana, I think I am feeling dizzy. Have you really done some


    damage to my head? I''m so scared. I''d better call Kieran and let him take me to the hospital!"


    I elegantly took out my phone from my pocket and dialed Kieran''s number, turning on the


    speakerphone. The moment the call was connected, I cried out in a whining voice, "Kieran, I just got hit


    by a thermos and am feeling woozy. I think it is a concussion. Darling, can I fire the person who hit


    me?"


    "You can do anything to make yourself happy!" Kieran''s voice was charming and maic.


    "Mr. Charles, I know I was wrong. Don''t fire me, please!" Yana freaked out.


    I hung up the phone and sat down gracefully. I gently rubbed the spot that had been hit and looked at


    her panicked face. "Save it. He can''t hear you!"


    "Ms. Cornell, I was wrong. I have made a terrible mistake. I beg you. Don''t let Mr. Charles fire me,


    please!" She pleaded to me with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    She didn''te from money. Universal Group offered sries four times that of the average one.


    Everyone dreamed of working here. No wonder she didn''t want to leave.


    Everyone else was dumbfounded. They hadn''t expected I would call Kieran or he doted on me so


    much.


    Although I felt extremely guilty about losing control in front of him after I had gotten wastedst night,


    so much so that I didn''t even dare to see him again, but I was sure he would y along when it came


    to the show we were putting on. Besides, I knew firing Yana was no big deal to him, because


    thousands of her like would follow. It wouldn''t hurt his interests, so he would do me the favor.


    I looked at Yana with a smile. "I, not Kieran, want to sack you!"

 Chapter 90 Beaten by the Two Women

    Chapter 90 Beaten by the Two Women


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I won''t do it again. I swear I would never make the same mistake again!"


    Yana begged pitifully.


    "It''s toote. I won''t tolerate anyone who has bullied me. But remember, I can be crueler and tell


    Kieran!" Everyone present could hear my voice. At this moment, the huge office was dead silent. No


    one dared to make a sound, afraid of bing the next Yana.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yana was shocked, looking at me with aplicated expression. She no longer begged for my mercy,


    her eyes red. After remaining silent for a long time, she said, "Thank you for not asking Mr. Charles to


    punish me!" Then, she quietly packed her things and left.


    I calmly watched Yana leave with her things in her arms. I was already being merciful to her. I had seen


    with my own eyes how Kieran punished someone. I believed everyone present knew that I only fired


    Yana, but did not hurt her in any cruel way.


    However, Yana must resign, because I had made an example out of her.


    Sure enough, after Yana left, nobody dared to utter a word. They all bowed their heads and started


    working.


    "Rachael, even if Mr. Charles has your back, it doesn''t mean that you can do anything you want!"


    Everly said coldly.


    I smiled, "Ms. Everly, you know what, with Kieran having my back, it does mean that I can do anything I


    want!"


    Everly smiled coldly at me, her eyes glinting maliciously. Yet, she remained calm, saying, "Rachael, let


    me tell you, I won''t allow you to stay in thepany after what you''ve done. It is an insult to Universal


    Group!"


    I snorted in disdain, "Ms. Everly, I heard that you graduated from a well-known university abroad. Don''t


    tell me that you can''t see what is going on here? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you already


    sentence me to death before even verifying those photographs?"


    "I believe what I see!"


    "Is that so? Ms. Everly, look at these photos. There are at least a dozen men in these porn shots.


    Photos like these are usually leaked by the directly involved parties, either the man or the woman. Do


    you think these men just happen to know each other and post them together? That''s impossible? I


    wouldn''t have posted these photos, either. So, where do you think these photose from? They must


    from someone who doesn''t like me and try to smear my name!" I retorted.


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Whether it''s true or not, the photos are already out. If there is no


    reasonable and powerful exnation, it will affect the image of thepany. Rachael, I''ll give you


    three days. If you don''t have evidence to prove your innocence in three days, I will fire you and


    terminate the R&C project, and thepensation will be paid by you!" Everly announced loudly before


    she turned around and left.


    At this moment, my phone rang. It was Alicia. Just as I picked it up, Alicia''s delighted voice came.


    "Rachael, do you like the gift I gave you?"


    Iughed, "I do!"


    Of course I did, because I would pay it back in double. Alicia would definitely like it, too.


    After work, I went straight back to Cornell''s residence. Nobody was surprised to see me, except for


    Marvin.


    "Rachael, you''re here. Let''s have dinner together!" Because of Kieran, Marvin was now very nice to me


    on the surface.


    "Okay!" With that, I sat down.


    When Alicia saw me, her smile was bright. "Rachael, what brings you here today? I don''t get to see you


    very often!"


    "Can''t I miss my little sister? I just have the urge toe back and see you!" I smiled back.


    "I''m d you''re back. We''re all family. You shoulde back often!" Shania said affectionately.


    I smiled. Sooner orter, I would peel off the disgusting and hypocritical skin on their faces and


    exposed their ugly nature to the world.


    Emmalee was unusually quiet today. She only shot me a weird gaze before continuing to eat the food. I


    ignored her and bowed my head to eat.


    Shania smiled and said, "Rachael, you came in good timing. I have something for you. Come with me!"


    Just as I finished eating, Shania said with a smile."


    "What is it?" I asked calmly.


    "Good stuff, of course. Juste with me!" Shania came over to pull me intimately.


    "Since Shania has something for you, you should go take a look!" Marvin said.


    "Alright," said I. Shania already knew Marvin''s attitude towards me had changed because of Kieran,


    and that he wouldn''t allow Shania and Alicia to bully me like before. Therefore, I believe Shania


    wouldn''t openly do anything to harm me.


    I followed Shania. She didn''t go upstairs. Instead, she took me to the underground wine cer. I was


    vignt and wanted to go back. Shania held my hand tightly. "Marvin told me that Mr. Charles likes wine


    very much. I just bought a bottle of ssic red wine. I wonder if he''ll like it!"


    Just as I was about to speak, Shania pushed me into the wine cer and locked the door. I knew that I


    have fallen into their trap again, but I didn''t think they would go too far as we were now in Marvin''s


    house, after all.


    I looked around the wine cer. To be honest, I didn''t have any good memories of this ce. When I


    was young, Shania used to torture me and lock me up here, which was why I always felt ufortable


    in dark ces.


    Therefore, no one knew better than me that nobody would hear me even if I tried to call for help.


    What''s worse, there was no signal here, so the phone was useless.


    Suddenly, the door was opened. I turned around and saw Shania and Alicia standing at the door. I


    looked at them coldly, "What do you want?"


    Shania rushed up to give me a p. Alicia locked the cer door behind her and rushed over to help


    Shania. Shania grabbed my hair and scolded sharply, "You lowly bitch! How dare you seduce Marlon. I


    have to teach you a lesson today!"


    "Shania, don''t forget that Marvin is outside. If he sees me with a swollen face, he won''t let you get


    away with it!" I wanted to resist, but there were two of them. They were beating me up together.


    Alicia sneered, "Dad went out just now. Moreover, he won''t be back tonight!"


    My heart sank. No wonder Shania dared to do this. It turned out that she knew Marvin was going out.


    "Rachael, you lowly woman! How dare you seduce Marlon! You have to pay for it!" Alicia grabbed my


    hair and kicked me crazily.


    The intense painnded on my body and also on my heart. I would never forget how they beat me


    today.


    However, I had to admit that I had let my guard down tonight. I shouldn''t have followed Shania here.


    This was my fault! I clenched my fists tightly and said to myself word by word in my heart.


    Though I knew that I couldn''t avoid being beating up tonight, I wouldn''t let them hurt my baby. I curled


    up tightly and stopped resisting, staring at Alicia and Shania with all my strength.

 Chapter 91 You Were Drunk That Night

    Chapter 91 You Were Drunk That Night


    In the dim cer, the dusty ground, as well as the strong smell of wine, disgusted me. I forced myself to


    curl up, protecting my abdomen from being kicked. I didn''t know how long Shania and Alicia had


    beaten me. They kicked and punched, and then hit me with all the items in their sight, wishing they


    could tear me apart.


    Finally, they got tired. But Alicia aimed another kick at my face. The sharp tip of her shoe hurt me so


    much that I felt stars dancing before my eyes. She then stamped on my face and I could barely make a


    voice. She spat, "Rachael, you think you are always good, right? Aren''t you good at seducing Marlon?


    Why don''t you seduce him now? Say it! You sent me photos one after another in the morning. You must


    be happy andcent at that time!" Alicia looked down from above, her expression exceptionally


    joyful.


    I fixed my fierce eyes on her, sneering.


    Suddenly, she gave me another kick on my face.


    The intense pain drilled into my bone marrow. In an instant, I only felt a surge of heat running out from


    my nose. I knew that I must got a nosebleed, but I didn''t wipe it. I just fixed my eyes on Alicia, stating


    word by word, "Alicia, Shania, kill me if you can. Otherwise, I will definitely make you pay back ten


    times the pain!"


    Shania squatted down, gave me several ps across my face, then spat in my face, "You bitch, you


    are still stubborn. Let me tell you, we won''t kill you so easily. We will torture you like how we do to your


    mother, and then watch you jump off the building tomit suicide. Others will only think you as a


    psychopath!"


    "Yes, Rachael, I won''t kill you so easily. I will definitely make your life worse than death!" Alicia


    squinted, smirking.


    Shania patted Alicia, "Alicia, you are pregnant. You should have an early rest. Just let her die here. We


    still have countless chances to teach her a lesson. Your health is the most important!"


    Alicia nodded, shooting me acent nce, "I am carrying Marlon''s baby. He will feel sorry if I get


    tired!"


    I fixed my cold gaze on them and didn''t say anything.


    Alicia and Rachael left and locked the cer. Only then did I slowly rx. However, with a single


    movement, intense pain drilled into my bone marrow. I couldn''t cry even if I wanted to, and nosebleed


    was still flowing down wildly. I didn''t know where Alicia had kicked. There was actually so much blood


    running out. I hurried to raise my head and covered my nose with sleeve.


    In the darkness, there was only the smell of dust apanied me. Tears gently flowed down as I tried


    my best to put on a smile. ''Rachael, you said that you would not cry. How could you shed tears for


    them? You can''t!''


    However, no matter how hard I tried to convince myself, my tears were flowing more and more violently


    as I bit my lip to bleed.


    I hated myself. I suddenly hated myself very much. Why didn''t I be stronger? It was all because I


    was not strong enough that Alicia and Shania could bully me and beat me again.


    The countless bruises and cuts on my body were mercilessly reminding me of my weakness, my


    uselessness, and all my deficiencies.


    ''However, after tonight, it would absolutely not happen again! Absolutely not!''


    ''Baby, mom will never let you get hurt in the slightest. I promise!''


    I stroked my abdomen and then clenched my hands into fists. My gaze was cold and firm.


    Because of the pain, I didn''t sleep all night. In the morning, the door was opened. It was Emmalee. I


    thought she was here to let me go, but she just shot me an indifferent nce, said nothing and left with


    the door closed again.


    Only at noon did Shania and Aliciae to let me go. But before I left, Alicia threatened in a toneced


    withcency, "Rachael, you''d better keep what happenedst night a secret. Otherwise, you will


    definitely regret it!"


    I endured the pain and left the Cornell''s, not even looking at them.


    Who could I tell I was beaten up by Alicia and Shania? Marvin, Marlon, or Kieran? As for this, Alicia''s


    threat is superfluous. After experiencing so much, I finally learnt a lesson. No one in this world would


    help me. Marvin wouldn''t. And Marlon didn''t believe me and even he did, he was disgusted with helping


    me. And Kieran, he would only make deals. He would never help me out of sympathy.


    Therefore, I wouldn''t t tell anyone about what happenedst night. But I must make them pay the price.


    Anyway, I still needed Kieran''s help. And that was the sexy photo. Everly only gave me three days.


    Although I knew it was Alicia who did it, there was no evidence. But as long as Kieran testified for me,


    no one else would dare to object.


    However, thinking of what I had done to Kieran that night when I was drunk, I was so guilty that I didn''t


    know how to face him. I shook my head. Anyway, I might as well pretend to have forgotten what


    happened when I was drunk.


    I went home to change my clothes and treated the wound briefly. Then, I went straight to Kieran''s


    office. Although I had made up my mind, when I reached the door of his office, I was terribly guilty.


    "Ms. Cornell!" I calmed myself down and was about to go in as Armand walked out. He was a little


    surprised to see me. His gaze which was usually aloof was nowplicated.


    I smiled in embarrassment. Feeling he had seen though me, I hurried in and closed the door. But I


    didn''t realize how rash I was until the door was closed. When I looked up, I saw Kieran staring coldly at


    me with a document in his hand. Displeasure filled his red eyes, "Rachael, I didn''t know we are so


    intimate that you don''t even need to knock on the door beforeing in!"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry. I just forgot!" I hurried to apologize. I didn''t dare to meet his gaze and just lowered my


    head. But even so, I could still clearly feel his sharp gazending on me, which was like a de.


    Kieran didn''t speak anymore. It was so quiet in therge office that I doubted that I could hear my own


    heartbeat.


    "I...." I took a deep breath and gathered my courage to speak. But I didn''t dare to raise my head at all. I


    fixed my eyes on my own shoes, "Mr. Charles, I have something to ask you to help...."


    "Fix it on your own!" Before I could finish my words, Kieran interjected.


    I was dumbfounded. I knew that he wouldn''t agree to avenge me on Alicia and Shania. But beyond


    expectation, he refused even before I finished my words. Actually, I just wanted him to quell the rumors.


    He just needed to say something.


    "Get out!" Kieran spat.


    "Yes, Mr. Charles!" Unreconciled as I was, I knew that once Kieran had made up his mind, there was


    no way to change it. I had no choice but to leave.


    But I didn''t expect Armand was still standing outside the office. When he saw me out, he stopped me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What''s wrong?" I tried to be polite, but mentally agitated.


    "I...." Armand wore aplicated look, hesitating.


    I smiled, "You can just say it!"


    "That night, you were drunk...." Armand looked at me and then stopped, seemingly hard to speak.

 Chapter 92 Adrian Helped a Lot

    Chapter 92 Adrian Helped a Lot


    I suddenly blushed. I knew that Armand was going to talk about that night. If it was possible, I really


    wanted to delete my memory about that night. Unfortunately, I couldn''t do that.


    "What do you mean?" I could only force myself to listen to him.


    Armand looked at me and said, "Ms. Cornell, I really didn''t expect you to do such a thing that night!"


    I blushed even more. I wish I could delete Armand''s memory as well.


    "But, thank you!"


    "What?" I thought I misheard, but Armand gave a respectful bow to me and thanked me.


    "Ms. Cornell, Mr. Charles had been cold and indifferent ever since he was a kid. I''ve followed since I


    was young, but I''ve never seen Mr. Charles interested in anything. However, that night, you took Mr.


    Charles to that kind of ce for dinner. In the end, you were even drunk and kept talking with Mr.


    Charles by holding his hands. If this happened before, Mr. Charles would have thrown you into the


    Pacific Ocean. You wouldn''t even have lived for an hour. But that night, Mr. Charles didn''t do that.


    Moreover...." A trace of peacefulness and gratification appeared on Armand''s face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "What?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I can feel that Mr. Charles is gradually bing gentle and more like a human!" Armand smiled at


    me.


    Bang!


    I didn''t know if it was my own illusion and I felt my heart beat violently. Iughed in panic, "I, I was rude


    that night. And I should thank Mr. Charles for not arguing with me. Otherwise, I won''t be able to


    survive!"


    I didn''t want to recall that night, so I hurriedly bid farewell to Armand. However, when I walked to the


    elevator, I stopped and asked him, "Armand, after I got drunk that night, I mean, how did I get back?"


    I remembered everything that happened before I got drunk, but after I passed out, I didn''t know


    anything until I woke up in bed and Marlon barged in. Besides, Marlon also told me that I was drunk.


    "Afterwards...." The expression of Armand was a little strange andplicated. He seemed to be very


    happy, but unbelievable at the same time. His expression was so dramatic,pletely different from


    what he usually looked like.


    "Armand, have you finished all you job?" Before Armand could say something, the office door suddenly


    opened. Kieran came out and nced coldly at Armand, "Since you have nothing to do right now, you


    can go handle the business in Africa!" Then he turned around and closed the door again.


    Armand''s face twitched fiercely. He looked pitiful and said to me, "Mr. Charles is angry. Ms. Cornell, I''m


    leaving!" He went straight down the stairs.


    I, "..."


    I looked at the tightly shut office door and stopped thinking about that night. None of these things


    mattered. Since Kieran refused to help, everything had to be settled by myself. But I didn''t me him at


    all. In this world, we should deal with our own business. If you were in trouble, the only person you


    could rely on was yourself.


    The first thing to do was to solve the project.


    I left Kieran''s office, but I didn''t go to my own department. Instead, I went straight to Adrian.


    When I thought of Adrian, I feel a little uneasy. Adrian was the only one who knew about my pregnancy.


    Although he promised me not to tell anyone, will he really kept his promise?


    At least now, Adrian didn''t tell anyone, including Kieran and Marlon.


    I found Adrian''s residence based on my intuition. I didn''t have his contact information and could only


    rely on luck. Fortunately, I managed to find it.


    "Adrian!" I shouted at the door, but I after a long time, no one answered. Just as I was about to give up,


    the door opened.


    Adrian stood in front of me with a sleepy expression. His hair was in a total mess. He felt aggrieved


    when he saw me "Rachael, so it''s you. Why do youe so early?"


    To be honest, I just wanted to chance my luck and came to Adrian. I never thought that he, who always


    had a busy schedule, would actually be at home.


    Followed Adrian into the house, I felt perturbed. Although I found him, would Adrian help me?


    I didn''t know anything about designing clothes or shoes. I hadn''t had any knowledge about them at all.


    However, the R&C clearly stipted that all products must be designed by me alone. If someone else


    designed others, there would be a penalty for breach of contract.


    In this world, apart from Adrian, I didn''t know who I could ask for help.


    "Rachael, long time no see. I miss you so much!" Suddenly, Adrian hugged me and acted like a spoiled


    child.


    I froze. I had never been so intimate with anyone since I was young. To be more exact, since I was


    young, no one was willing to stay close with me. They treated me as trash. Therefore, I had developed


    a personality that I didn''t know how to be intimate with others.


    "Rachael, you smell so good!" Adrian rubbed against my arms and looked at me with his wet eyes.


    "Rachael, I''m hungry. I really want to eat the noodles you cook. You can''t imagine how much I miss the


    noodles you cook!"


    Looking at Adrian''s clear eyes, I suddenly rxed. I smiled at him, "Then you wait here. I''ll cook for you


    now!"


    There used to be so many times when I looked at Davidson, I hoped that my beloved Davidson would


    one day grow into a man who was sunny, healthy, clean, and gentle.


    Just like Adrian!


    Looking at the noodles in the pot, I thought that there should be a special rtion between Adrian and


    me, so that I could see Davidson on him and we could be so intimate.


    "Rachael, are you done? I''m so hungry!" Adrian was really like a child.


    "Almost. Wait a moment!" I said gently and put two eggs into the noodles. The perturbation just now


    disappeared and I felt reassured.


    After the noodles were done, I ced the noodles on the table. Adrian took the bowl as if he was


    hungry for many days and ate like a horse. Suddenly, he turned around and showed me a big smile.


    I felt like my heart bump into the sun, so warm and brilliant, which drove away all my hazest night.


    It felt so good.


    "Rachael, what happened to your face?" After Adrian finished his noodles, he stared at me with a cold


    expression.


    I turned away unnaturally. I didn''t know how much Adrian, a friend of Kieran, knew about me, but there


    were some things I didn''t want to tell him the truth.


    I smiled and shook my head, "Nothing. I just fell over!"


    Adrian''s expression was exceptionally cold, "Rachael, you need to find a good excuse if you want to lie.


    The injury on your face definitely can''t be caused by a ''fall over''. The cross-sectional angle is


    I was dumbfounded. How could I forget that this man, who looked like a child, was actually Kieran''s


    friend? He couldn''t be so innocent and gullible. I didn''t speak again because I didn''t know what to say.


    "Rachael, I know why youe to me. Before that, I want to tell you something else!" Adrian said


    seriously.


    I was stunned, and I didn''t know what to do. I never thought that Adrian would know why I came to him.


    "I saw those photos. They are really so ... so erotic!" Adrian said.

 Chapter 93 Feed Her to the Sharks in the Pacific Ocean

    Chapter 93 Feed Her to the Sharks in the Pacific Ocean


    I instantly blushed. Adrian was just a child to me, but those photos of me were not very healthy for kids.


    "How ... how did you know about those photos?" I didn''t even have the nerve to look at Adrian.


    Adrian ced his phone in front of me. I suddenly widened my eyes. I ... I had gone viral online! Darn


    it!


    I looked at myself, who was ranked first on the news. All in a sudden, I didn''t know what to say.


    "Rachael, don''t worry about it!" Adrianforted me.


    I forced a smile. Alicia and Shania ... good for them. They actually managed to do this overnight. They


    didn''t even hesitate to spend money just to ruin me. My trend No.1 must have cost them a lot.


    "Obviously, this picture is edited. Toome!"


    "You can tell?" I looked at Adrian.


    Adrian said proudly, "Of course I can. It is too obvious." He suddenly leaned over and smiled, "Rachael,


    you don''t need to be afraid. I''ll help you!"


    I looked at Adrian and couldn''t believe what was happening. Actually, I''ve already thought of a way to


    deal with the pornographic photos that had gone trendy in thepany. What surprised me was that


    those photos actually became viral online overnight. It was tricky. Although solution existed, it would be


    very difficult for me to go through this alone. However, with Adrian''s help, it would be a piece of cake.


    I told Adrian my thoughts. Adrian smiled and said, "Rachael, we''re thinking of the same thing!"


    I turned up the corners of my lips.


    "Rachael, the people who made these photos ... are they the one who hit you?"


    I hesitated for a moment before agreeing with what he said.


    Adrian''s eyes instantly turned cold, "Then we''ll return the pain you''ve experienced ten times over to


    them!"


    "Adrian, thank you!" I sincerely gave him my gratitude and said, "But why are you helping me?" This


    was my doubt.


    Adrian looked at me and didn''t immediately reply. Instead, his gaze swept across me again and again.


    "Don''t you feel somewhat familiar with me? It wasn''t obvious when we first met, but the minute we tried


    to know each other better, things became different¡ªthis feeling grew. It seems like we''re old friends!"


    I froze for a moment. I had this inexplicable feeling about Adrian before, but couldn''t exin it. I could


    only tell myself that I liked him just as I liked Davidson. However, hearing what Adrian had just said, all


    the doubts in my head solved themselves.


    I nodded heavily in agreement.


    "There must be something special between us. Or rather, we must be families in a former life!" Adrian


    smiled at me.


    I smiled too. Sunshine came from outside. For a moment, I felt so warm, surrounded by sunshine, and


    ... by love!


    "Right. I almost forgot about it!" Adrian pulled me to his studio and handed me a thick stack of


    manuscripts from the table.


    When I saw that the manuscripts were all about baby clothes, I looked at Adrian in disbelief. Adrian


    smiled and said, "I''ve already designed these for you!"


    "How ... How did you know that?" Adrian said that he knew why I came here. I thought that he was


    referring to the photos, but I was astonished that he actually knew what I needed¡ªdesigning baby


    clothes.


    Adrian raised his eyebrows, "You underestimated me. Don''t forget who I am!"


    I smiled. Well, I almost forgot that the man in front of me was not a child. He was the most mysterious


    chief designer in the world.


    "Thank you!" Apart from expressing my thanks, I really didn''t know what else I could say. Kieran had


    just refused me, but now, I just felt warm.


    I had a smile on my face all the way back from Adrian''s house. Suddenly, I felt that it was great to meet


    him. I was sure that he would not tell anyone about my pregnancy, including Kieran or Marlon!


    However, many yearster, the truth that I could never imagine hit me badly. If time could turn back, I


    would choose to never meet Adrian. Never!


    When I returned to thepany, it was already afternoon. As soon as I entered the gate, the security


    guards at the door looked at me with disgust, as if I was something filthy. I knew that they must have


    seen the photos on the news.


    My happy mood was instantly ruined. Although the matter would in the end be handled, although the


    body shown in the photos wasn''t mine, I really hated this feeling!


    On the way to the office, everyone looked at me with the same look of disgust. I guessed that each of


    them really wanted to throw something at me¡ªin a really hard way. If I hadn''t fired Yana yesterday, I


    would have been smashed to death halfway.


    So, sometimes it was necessary to make my mark.


    However, as soon as I entered the office, Everly came in front of me and mocked, "Look who''s in the


    I slowly raised my head and half smiled, "Ms. Everly, I always thought you graceful. What a surprise


    that you actually said such vicious words!"


    "Rachael, you''re fired!" Everly snorted coldly.


    I put down the documents in my hand and lolled back in his chair. "Ms. Everly, you have given me three


    days. Today is only the first day. You have no right to fire me. Of course, you can call Kieran over


    immediately ... to fire me!" I smiled at her.


    Once, I saw myself on Everly. We both longed for love. Now, however, I suddenly felt that Everly and I


    were not alike. At the very least, Everly and the "old" me were not the same.


    I wouldn''t hate anyone even if I couldn''t get someone that I truly loved. However, Everly was trying to


    kill me!


    Therefore, from now on, I wouldn''t pity her anymore.


    Everly coldly snorted in disdain, "Alright, you have three days. Show me what you can do to cover up


    this great scandal!" She leaned over and smiled happily as she slowly said, "Rachael, Mr. Charles


    doesn''t check his phone very often, but he''ll spend time on it anyway. Very soon, he will see those


    disgusting and shameless photos of you. Do you think he will still protect you at that time? The person


    Mr. Charles hates the most is the one who hurts his reputation!"


    Everly spoke in a low voice, but all the colleagues present could hear it. Immediately, the office was


    filled with excitement.


    "That''s right, why are you still so arrogant? When Mr. Charles sees those photos, no need for others,


    he''ll peel you alive personally!"


    "I really look forward to seeing how Mr. Charles will torture this disgusting woman before throwing her


    away. It must be a great pleasure!"


    "Yeah, exactly. She actually fired Yana yesterday. I don''t think she will survive today. Perhaps Mr.


    Charles will drive her away immediately and send her to the Pacific Ocean to feed the sharks!"


    "Feed the sharks? Are you trying to poison them to death? Sharks are protected animals. They are


    much nobler than this disgusting woman!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but froze for a moment. What Everly said was correct. I hadn''t been with Kieran for long,


    but I knew him too well. What he cared about the most in this world were his interests and his


    reputation. Anyone who had the guts to harm his interests or his reputation would be getting himself


    killed.


    Although I had a deal with Kieran, many people, at least people here in Universal Group, knew that I


    was his fianc¨¦e. Now, with those pornographic photos, it seemed like I was cheating on him!

 Chapter 94: Made a Scene at the Universal Group

    Chapter 94: Made a Scene at the Universal Group


    Cheating on Kieran and humiliating him like this? Oh god, he could have killed me thousands of times,


    or he probably was gonna punish me and make me wish I was dead. I couldn''t help but swallow and


    get chills.


    A loud cry suddenly sounded in the office, instantly attracting everyone''s attention. When I raised my


    head, I was shocked. The people crying were none other than Alicia and Shania.


    I didn''t know how the two of them got in the office, but seeing them supporting each other, crying


    miserably as they walked in, they sessfully attracted all of the attention.


    I smiled bitterly. How could I forget about them? I clearly remembered every scene of them beating me


    "Rachael, how can you do this to me?!" When Alicia saw me, tears flowed down her face. She grabbed


    me and cried miserably, "You know Marlon and I are about to get engaged. I''m already pregnant with


    his child. Then how can you seduce him? After all, he is your brother-inw!"


    "Rachael, I didn''t treat you bad. I always treat you and Alicia equally. How can you do such a nasty


    thing? Marlon is Alicia''s boyfriend, and you know that. Even if you don''t like me, you can''t treat her like


    this. She is already pregnant. What do you want her to do?" Shania thumped her chest and stamped


    her feet. She cried out loudly, hoping all the employees in the Group could hear her.


    No, she hoped the whole world could hear her, that I was sorry for her daughter. I, Rachael Cornell,


    shamelessly seduced a man, who happened to be my own brother-inw.


    I just stood there quietly, letting Alicia pull me while acting.


    "Shame on her! I''ve never seen such a shameless daughter in my life!"


    "You don''t say. She has slept with so many guys, but her own brother-inw? And for god''s sakes, her


    sister is pregnant now. Unbelievable! How evil of her!"


    "A disgusting woman like her will definitely go to hell. She''s damned!"


    "How can she be so bitchy? I hope she''ll be tortured now and rot in hell!" Seeing what was going on,


    those in the office werepletely on Alicia''s side, cursing me.


    From beginning to end, Everly was standing aside, arms around her chest. She was in a good mood to


    see such a mess.


    "Rachael, do you like my present?" Alicia drew nearer to my ear and lowered her voice with a joyful


    and provocative tone.


    Before I could speak, she suddenly fell to the ground. She covered her face and looked up at me


    crying, "Rachael, with all your dirty affair, how could you hit me? I..." She didn''t continue her words, but


    pretended to cry miserably.


    "Rachael, you are so ruthless. Do you still have a conscience? She is your sister!" Shania hurriedly


    helped Alicia up and med me in a pitiful way.


    All of a sudden, the entire office was in aplete uproar. They all took out their mobile phones to


    record the scene. Needless to think, they must have posted the videos on the Inte.


    Good for me. Now everyone knew me now. The day before, I was the slut who seduced her brother-in-


    I could even be beaten to death while walking down the street. But, Alicia, since you were such an idiot,


    and gave me such a good opportunity, how could I let you down, right?


    I, would definitely meet all your needs. But, I hoped you wouldn''t regret by then.


    Facing everyone''s disgusted, disdainful and angry gazes, I slowly walked over to Shania and Alicia,


    and squatted down, smiling.


    "Rachael, why did you do this to me? You really hate me this much, huh?" Alicia looked up at me,


    tearing streaming down from her cheeks.


    I looked at her andughed!


    p!


    I waved my hand and pped her on her face. The crisp sound resounded in the whole office.


    Alicia suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked at me. She waspletely stunned. She definitely


    didn''t expect that I would actually hit her in front of so many people.


    Originally, she wanted to use this opportunity to further ruin my reputation, and it would be better if I


    was disdained by all. But to her surprise, I actually was giving my reputation up.


    Click, click!


    Everyone on the spot was instantly taking more photos and videos. Those shes were almost blinding


    me.


    "You, you hit her!" Gritting her teeth, Shania was about to raise her hand and p me. But luckily for


    her, Alicia came to herself and stopped her. She was determined to put this pitiful act to the end.


    Otherwise, Shania would have pped me on the face.


    I shook my hand and smiled. "Aunt, I did hit her, but I just want her to know that someone was


    sabotaging our rtionship. How could Alicia not believe her own sister just because of those


    unfounded photos? Besides, she is pregnant now. She can''t be so sad and angry."


    Finishing my sentence, I turned to Alicia and said, "Alicia, don''t me me for beating you so ruthlessly.


    I just hope that you will not be manipted so easily. And you are carrying a baby, you have to be calm


    and happy, you know that?"


    As soon as I finished my sentence, I felt a sharp pain on my head. Then, I was dragged to the ground.


    Before I could react, I was pped.


    "You slut, you''ve done such an hical thing? Shame on you!" Marvin beat me hard in public, his


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    eyes red.


    I was just a woman. I could only handle women, but to a guy like him, I could do nothing about him. All I


    could do was curling up and keeping him from hitting my stomach.


    "Daddy, you''re here. Rachael ... she hit me just now. She, she did such a horrible thing and she hit me!"


    Alicia cried out loudly in grievance.


    I looked at her and saw that although her face was covered with tears, her eyes were filled with joy and


    pride. I suddenly realized once again that she did not want to pretend to be the victim to the end. She


    didn''t hit her back because she had seen Marvin!


    "Marvin, I''ve been married to you for so many years, and Alicia and I have suffered so much, but we''ve


    swallowed all the pains. We didn''t expect that Rachael was so ruthless that she did such an


    unforgivable thing. We don''t want to live!" With a smug nce, Shania and Alicia hugged each other


    and cried, as if they were the most miserable people in the world.

 Chapter 95 Do You Like My Retaliation?

    Chapter 95 Do You Like My Retaliation?


    "He''s Rachael''s father!"


    "What are you, nuts? Obviously, they are Rachael''s family. The one lying on the ground is her younger


    sister. Next to her is her stepmother. The man who pped her is her father. Look, even her father


    can''t tolerate her. She''s really a mean and cold-blooded slut!"


    "Oh, right. She deserves it. Women like her deserve to be beaten to death like this!"


    "Yes. Beat her to death! Why would such a disgusting woman live in this world? She''d better die for the


    benefits of others."


    Everyone was shooting videos excitedly as they cursed me crazily.


    Everly just stood condescendingly and smiled at Alicia, enjoying my being humiliated.


    "You bitch, I can''t believe you did such a thing. Marlon is Alicia''s fianc¨¦. You''re shameless. You have


    humiliated the whole Cornell family!" Grabbing my hair, Marvin was scolding me outrageously.


    "Look at these disgusting photos of you. How horny are you? You actually want so many guys? What


    are you gonna say to Mr. Charles, and what do you expect me to say to him?" Marvin looked at me as


    if he wanted to tear me to shreds.


    I looked at him who was almost out of mind. I knew that the whole thing was nned by Alicia and


    Shania. They knew that Marvin wanted to lick the boots of Marlon and Kieran, but now those photos


    had ruined all his ns. At least in his eyes, I hadpletely pissed Kieran off.


    "Now stand up. Go kowtow to Mr. Charles and apologize to him. You must beg his forgiveness!" Marvin


    dragged me out like a madman, his eyes still red.


    I couldn''t break free and was beaten so hard that I couldn''t speak. I could only let him drag me out.


    Everyone along the path wasughing at me, and no one showed the slightest sympathy.


    Alicia and Shania also followed behind. They were still crying, but if you looked deep into their eyes,


    you would see them gloating with triumph and pride.


    I was dragged all the way to the Central Building by Marvin. Seeing us, the security guards immediately


    stopped him. Marvin shouted loudly, "Get out of my way. I need to talk to Mr. Charles."


    The security guards looked up and down at him and shouted even louder, "Who the hell are you? You


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    can''t just walk in and talk to Mr. Charles. Get away!"


    The angry Marvin slowly came to himself that he''d been so rude. He then quickly changed his tone and


    apologized to the security guards. He was afraid that he would offend Kieran.


    "Fuck off, fuck off!" The security guards waved their hands in disgust.


    "OK, OK!" Marvin wore a fake smile, and grabbed my hair to drag me back.


    Alicia and Shania nced at each other with upset. Alicia deliberately sobbed as she stopped Marvin,


    who was already angry, and threw her away instinctively. Alicia was stunned, then she persuaded him,


    "Dad, no. We can''t just go like this."


    "Then why do we stay here and let themugh at us?" Marvin said in an unhappy tone.


    Alicia immediately burst into tears again. "Dad, you''ve misunderstood me. I am not thinking about


    myself, and I didn''t mean to make it personal to Rachael. It''s just ... Rachael has done something


    wrong and at least, she''s upset Mr. Charles. If we don''t apologize to him, and if we are lucky, he''ll just


    not marry Rachael, but what if he''s still outrageous and want to retaliate? If that was the case, our


    family, and yourpany, would have been so dead."


    Hearing what she said, Marvin stopped and said, "You''re right. We can''t just leave like this, or we are


    so dead."


    He then turned around and red at me fiercely. He was so outrageous that he pped me again,


    "You son of a bitch, if Mr. Charles doesn''t forgive you, I promise I''ll beat you to death." After finishing


    his sentences, he dragged me back to my office.


    I was thrown into a corner like garbage by him. Everyone was watching me as if I was a clown. I


    lowered my head and thought to myself, Alicia, Shania, I woulde at you ten times more of what


    you''d done to me. Oh, and Marvin, every p and kick you gave to me today woulde back at you


    twice.


    But I would not let you die in seconds. Did you wanna y this game? OK, I would y with you. Take


    your time.


    I had plenty of time!


    I avoided their gazes and took out my phone. I sent a message to Adrian. I would enjoy the game


    thoroughly. It was just ... you couldn''t regret.


    I raised my head and smiled at Alicia. Game on!


    Alicia was dumbfounded for a moment, and then she gave a mocking smile back to me. Just as she


    was about to speak, the originally noisy office was instantly silent.


    "Mr. ... Mr. Charles!" All the employees immediately got up from their seats and bowed respectfully to


    Kieran.


    "Mr. Charles!" Hearing the noise, Marvin stood up in fear and excitement. He almost fell to the ground.


    Then he ran over to him, and knelt down halfway, crying, "Mr. Charles, I didn''t raise my daughter right. I


    beg your forgiveness!"


    Kieran stood at the entrance, wearing a ck shirt. His sleeves were gracefully rolled up at his wrists,


    showing exquisite cuff links. His red eyes were cold, as if everything he saw was frozen.


    Standing behind him was Armand. His cold eyes made people shiver.


    Behind Armand were a bunch of ck-clothed bodyguards. They looked so powerful that the entire


    office was under formidable pressure, as if everyone even didn''t dare to breathe.


    I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva. Could it be that Kieran also saw those photos? If not, why was he


    much more upset than ever?


    "Rachael, you''re so ... dead." Alicia leaned closer to me with a gloating smile. There was no trace of


    sadness on her face.


    I raised my head and smiled at her, "Oh honey, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you."


    She coldly snorted, "You''re so stubborn. I can''t wait to see how Mr. Charles is gonna torture you to


    death today. He''s way more powerful than us. How great is that, right?"


    Bang!


    Suddenly, Armand stepped forward and fiercely kicked Marvin, who was kneeling on the ground


    praying, onto the wall. The impact almost broke the drinking machine. And Armand did not stop, he


    lifted Marvin up and threw him directly to the trash bin.


    Kieran''s eyes were even colder, as if a storm was about to start.


    Everyone in the office originally wanted to see me being tortured by Kieran, but none of them had ever


    seen him get angry. Now that they saw what was happening, all of them didn''t dare to move, as if they


    were petrified.


    Being beaten like this and thrown into the trash bin, Marvin didn''t dare to utter a single word. Even if he


    was thrown into the bin, he still begged Kieran''s forgiveness like a dog.


    Shania was somewhat frightened. She didn''t expect that things would go like this. She remained silent


    in fear.


    Alicia looked at me fiercely, and said to me in a low voice, "Rachael, you are definitely dead!" After


    finishing her sentence, she knelt down in front of Kieran, crying, "Mr. Charles, my father is innocent.


    Don''t me him for those photos. He knows nothing about that. He knows Rachael has done


    something bad to you, and he immediatelyes here to punish her. He wants to apologize to you in


    person."

 Chapter 96 The Twist: Fighting Back

    Chapter 96 The Twist: Fighting Back


    "Mr. Charles, please spare my father. My father did it with good intentions. Please forgive my sister.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although my sister has made a mistake, I believe that she must have been forced to do so!" Alicia knelt


    on the ground, pleading for me and Marvin in tears.


    "What a kind-hearteddy. I have never seen such a kind person before. Rachael has seduced her


    fianc¨¦, which is unforgivable. But Alicia still pleads for her!"


    "That''s right. She''s so kind. Compared to her, Rachael is really disgusting!"


    "That''s right. Forced to do so? She looks very happy when having sex with those men in those photos.


    I hope Mr. Charles throws her into the Pacific Ocean to feed the sharks!" When the people in the office


    saw Alicia plead for me, they criticized me angrily.


    Seeing everyone criticizing me angrily, Alicia, who was kneeling and staring at the floor, pretending to


    be crying, curled her lips into a happy smile.


    Kieran swept across the office with his bloodshot eyes. Immediately, the huge office fell into dead


    silence. Everyone shut up in fear.


    Kieran narrowed his eyes. He slowly walked from the other side of the office and stopped in front of


    me. Immediately, a powerful and cold aura enveloped me, causing me to hold my breath. Sure enough,


    Kieran knew about those indecent photos and came to settle the score with me. I didn''t dare to look up


    at all. Instead, I bowed my head, staring at my shoes.


    However, even so, I could still feel Kieran''s cold gaze fixed on me, as though a knife stabbing my skin.


    "Rachael, how dare you!" Kieran said. His voice was cold, as though it came from hell, causing my


    heart to sink in an instant.


    I forced a smile and said, "Kieran, I don''t know what you''re talking about!" I knew that Kieran must have


    known, but I had to y dumb right now.


    "Rachael, things havee to this point. Why don''t you have any remorse? Hurry up and confess to


    Mr. Charles. Perhaps Mr. Charles can forgive you with a big heart!" Alicia cut in loudly.


    "You bitch, you should confess and apologize to Mr. Charles right now!" Marvin came out of the trash


    bin and pressed me to the ground, making me unable to move, trying to force me to apologize to


    Kieran.


    He pressed so hard that my body ached, but I took a deep breath and said calmly, "Father, I don''t know


    what you''re talking about!"


    Here came a loud bang!


    Marvin pressed me down on the ground harder. "Apologize! Apologize to Mr. Charles immediately! I


    don''t want to repeat the disgusting things you''ve done! Apologize!" Marvin snarled at me fiercely, but


    when he turned to look at Kieran, his face was filled with fear.


    "That''s right. Rachael, you cheated on Mr. Charles with so many..." Alicia said as she sobbed softly.


    She paused, as if she was trying her best to keep some secrets for me. Everyone present thought that


    she was an innocent, pure, and kind woman.


    "You slept with so many men... Mr. Charles treats you so well. And you''re getting engaged in a few


    days. Rachael, you cheated on Mr. Charles. Don''t you have any remorse now?" Alicia told the "truth",


    faking a struggling look. Then, she wailed and said to me, "Rachael, hurry up and apologize to Mr.


    Charles. It''s wrong for you to hurt Mr. Charles like this!"


    Pressed on the ground by Marvin, I couldn''t move, but I smiled coldly. Every word of Alicia seemed to


    be for my own good, but she was, in fact, condemning me for my disgusting behaviors. She tried to set


    Kieran against me by reminding him that his pride had been hurt. She wanted Kieran to disengage me


    and even torture me to death.


    Kieran''s gazended on Alicia. In an instant, Alicia was so frightened that she became silent. Kieran


    moved his fingers, and Armand''s eyes turned cold. He moved over and grabbed Marvin and kicked him


    into the trash bin again.


    The pressure on my body was finally lifted, and I smiled, looking up at Alicia, who was frozen in


    confusion.


    Sometimes, I couldn''t help but wonder why Alicia and Shania were so stupid. If I could see through


    their trick, how could Kieran, as smart as he was, possibly be fooled by them?


    Although Alicia''s n was to frame me, she missed a very important point. When she was framing me,


    she had severely insulted Kieran.


    Kieran wouldn''t let anyone manipte him like that.


    I slowly stood up from the ground and patted the dust off my clothes. Then, I sat down beside Kieran


    and said grievously, "Kieran, what took you so long? I was about to die in grievance!"


    As soon as I said that, everyone present gave me a shocked and disgusting gaze. They had probably


    thought that I was the most shameless woman they had ever met. The photos had proved that I had


    slept with many men. Yet, I told Kieran that I was wronged. They were shocked that I could tell such a


    big lie in broad daylight.


    Alicia was also surprised. She stared at me, surprised to see I act coquettishly towards Kieran under


    such circumstances. She said, "Rachael, why can''t you just admit your mistake? You cheated on Mr.


    Charles with so many men. How could you..."


    "Miss Alicia, Rachael is talking to me. What does it have to do with you?" Kieran said with a gloomy


    expression.


    In an instant, Alicia widened her eyes in disbelief, finding it hard in believing that Kieran was still


    protecting me.


    Everyone in the office was dumbfounded.


    "Mr. Charles, you haven''t seen Miss Alicia''s photos yet, have you? Then you really should take a look!"


    Everly walked over with a tablet in her hand. She zoomed in on a photo from a distance, showing it to


    Kieran.


    Everly shot me a sharp and arrogant gaze. Alicia, kneeling on the ground, was smiling maliciously at


    me. Everyone in the office looked at me, gloating that my life wasing to an end.


    "I saw them. So what?" Kieran looked coldly at Everly.


    Everly was shocked and confused. And so was Alicia. She stared at Kieran, not knowing what to say.


    And the rest of the people in the office were petrified. They didn''t expect that Kieran would protect me


    in public after seeing the photos.


    I smiled and looked at Everly and Alicia, "Ms. Everly, dear Alicia, that''s a serious crime you''re using


    me of. Fortunately, Kieran can tell the truth by himself. He trusts me and wouldn''t let you sabotage our


    rtionship."


    "What do you mean by sabotaging your rtionship? These photos are hard proof of what you have


    done. I didn''t wrong you. How dare you deny it? We all know what you''ve done!" Everly loudly scolded.


    I suddenly stood up and my eyes instantly turned cold, "Ms. Everly, you keep saying that you didn''t


    wrong me or try to sabotage our rtionship, but then why are you twisting the facts now?"


    Everly sneered, "Twisting the facts? Tell me. What facts have I twisted?"


    "Rachael, stop struggling. Just apologize to Mr. Charles. There are so many people here. Please don''t


    embarrass Mr. Charles!"

 Chapter 97 Do You Have a Fling with Kaleb? (1)

    Chapter 97 Do You Have a Fling with Kaleb? (1)


    With a smile, I stood up and walked up to Armand. I took the tablet from his hand and slid the photos


    one by one, the smile on my face brighter. Then, I asked Armand to fetch a projector and project the


    photos on the tablet onto the nk wall. In an instant, the photo of me and another man was erged


    on the wall so that everyone could clearly see it.


    "How shameless! I can''t believe she''s showing us such an indecent picture!"


    "That''s right. I thought she was just a vain woman after Mr. Charles¡¯ money. I didn''t know she could be


    so shameless. She makes me sick! I feel like my insides are turning upside down because of her!"


    "I feel like throwing up just by looking at her! I doubt she has any moral sense. She must be the most


    shameless woman in the world!"


    Everyone couldn''t help but curse me. I was also ufortable when looking at the erged photo.


    Although this body wasn''t mine, my face was nted on it. It was so embarrassing!


    Kieran''s face was gloomy and cold. Although others couldn''t tell, I knew that Kieran was unhappy. In


    fact, he was fuming.


    "Rachael, why are you showing us the erged picture of you with another man? Do you want to prove


    your so-called innocence by making us look at the disgusting details?" said Everly in a mocking tone,


    standing in front of the projector and looking at me arrogantly.


    "Rachael, you really should stop embarrassing Mr. Charles. Save Mr. Charles some dignity!" Alicia


    cried and ran over to grab my hand.


    I smiled as I looked at Alicia''s hand that was holding mine, saying, "Alicia, don''t worry. I love Kieran so


    much that I wouldn''t do anything to embarrass him. I''m proving to everyone that I''m innocent!" With


    that, I shook off Alicia''s hand and walked up to the projector. I took a long stick and pointed at the


    photo, saying slowly, "I believe everyone has seen these photos. I thought you would easily figure out


    that the photos had been doctored, so I never said anything before. But, to my surprise..." I smiled


    coldly and looked at everyone in the office.


    "Rachael, you said the photo is doctored. Tell me, which part of it is not real!" Everly said sarcastically.


    "Rachael, there is no point in struggling anymore. Stop making up lies. If your lies are exposed, Kieran


    will be aughing stock!" said Alicia in a seemingly earnest tone.


    I looked from Everly and to Alicia before I smiled and said, "Alicia, don''t worry. I''m not making up any


    lies. Every word I say will be nothing but true, and nobody will be able to prove otherwise. You can rest


    assured!"


    Alicia stared back at me, eyes filled with contempt and deep mockery, as if they were mocking me for


    being a clown, wanting to see how I made a fool of myself!


    I gave her a faint smile. I knew that although Alicia sounded like she wanted to protect Kieran''s dignity,


    she was in fact trying to remind Kieran that I had insulted him and hit a never in him.


    Unfortunately, Alicia still did not know Kieran well enough!


    I looked up at the crowd, smiling and saying, "Ms. Everly, did you just ask me which part of the photo is


    not real? I thought you would have spotted the trick at a nce. After all, you''re so well-educated. You


    disappointed me."


    Everly''s face darkened, and I said, "It''s not a surprise, though. After all, you''re always so eager to kick


    me out of Universal Group and drive me out of Kieran''s life. But you failed."


    "Rachael, this ce has no room for your bullshit. If you want to prove your innocence, show us the


    evidence. None of us want to listen to your nonsense!" Everly said sternly.


    "Right, show us the evidence. Otherwise, don''t say anything to make us feel sick!"


    "That''s right. Every word you say now is deeply disgusting. Don''t let me hear your voice!"


    Everyone echoed Everly in rage.


    I dropped the smile and nced at everyone coldly, "Alright, if you want evidence, I''ll show you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I reyed all the photos. "There are a total of 50 photos, 20 men, and a woman, who is me!"


    "You''ve got a nerve to say it aloud! There are a total of twenty men. A decent woman can''t date twenty


    men in such a short time!"


    "This is only what we find from the photos. I bet there are more than twenty men actually! Disgusting!"


    "If she were my daughter, I would have killed her. She disgraced her whole family!" Everyone cursed


    angrily.


    "Of course, No decent woman can date so many men in such a short time, not to mention having sex


    with them. All of you are right. Any parent would disown their daughter or kill her if she disgraces the


    family like that. However, we should use our judgment wisely and not jump to a conclusion. This is one


    of the principles of Universal Group. Therefore, I urge you not to jump to any conclusions and let me


    finish!" Although I was smiling, the smile didn''t reach my eyes. In an instant, nobody dared to speak


    again.


    I looked coldly at everyone and said, "It''s obvious that these photos have been doctored, but


    apparently none of you can see it. Such being the case, I''ll exin it to you in detail, so as to prevent


    you from being fooled and used!"


    "First of all, the most obvious thing, which even a fool should have spotted, is that my facial expression


    is exactly the same in these 50 photos. The postures are different, but the expression on my face is


    always the same!" With that, I yed the fifty photos one by one slowly. "Look carefully and you can


    see that the smile on my face doesn''t reach the eyes. It''s a professional and polite smile. As everyone


    here is an adult, I believe you all have once been in love. You should know that when a woman is


    having sex with her loved one, she''s naturally happy. Even if I don''t really like some of these men,


    there''s at least one I truly like!" I deliberately stopped switching, leaving the photo of me and Marlon on


    the wall.


    I looked at Alicia and continued with a smile, "For example, Mr. Redford of Marlon Group. Not only is


    he handsome, but his figure is also as good as a model. And he is rich. I think none of the females


    sitting here will dislike Mr. Redford. Such being the case, shouldn''t I look happier when taking a photo


    in a bed with Mr. Redford?"


    "Alicia, am I right?" I looked straight at Alicia and said, "You know better than anyone how charming Mr.


    Redford is, right?"


    Alicia''s face darkened at once.


    "Right. I didn''t look carefully before. It seems like Rachael''s expression never changes in these photos.


    This isn''t right!"


    "Indeed. Although she''s smiling, she doesn''t look happy at all. I was always happy when taking photos


    with my ex-boyfriend in the past!"


    "I agree. I would be shy, especially when taking this kind of private photos. But in the photos, Rachael


    looks like she''s smiling at a customer!"


    Everyone started discussing. I smiled and looked at Alicia and Everly!

 Chapter 98 Do You Have a Fling with Kaleb? (2)

    Chapter 98 Do You Have a Fling with Kaleb? (2)


    Everly and Alicia were stunned. Then, Alicia said, "Mr. Charles, Rachael has given us an exnation.


    Some people can''t control their faces when taking pictures. Please forgive Rachael, Mr. Charles!"


    Alicia''s words raised some questions again.


    "If Miss Alicia hadn''t reminded me, I would have been fooled by this bitch!"


    "Exactly. Some people are like what Alicia said. They''d freeze like a puppet in photos no matter how


    brightly they were smiling before!"


    "That''s how I am. I look the same in all the photos on my phone, from my expression to my pose!"


    "This woman is so disgusting. Her face looks stiff in the photos, and she wanted to use it to defend


    herself!"


    I looked at the people in front of me. Alicia had aroused their anger once again. Then, I turned my eyes


    upon Alicia''s eyes. She was gloating. I couldn''t remember where these photos came from at the


    beginning, but then it urred to me that they were secretly taken by Alicia or Shania when I was


    having dinner at the Cornell family.


    But it didn''t matter. They must have deleted the photo. Anyway, I had never thought of relying on this to


    gain people''s trust in me.


    I smiled, waving my hand, "Alicia, you are so kind to me, pleading with Kieran to forgive me when


    there''s insufficient evidence. But I can''t ept Kieran''s forgiveness under this circumstance!"


    "In that case, you should go!"


    "That''s right. Don''t you feel shameful? Why are you still here?"


    "Go away, slut!" The people were kicking me out.


    I smiled, "Dear colleagues, I can go, but shouldn''t I be allowed to finish my words? Besides, Kieran


    hasn''t spoken yet. You have no right to say anything!" I spoke with cold eyes. In an instant, everyone


    fell silent. They were fearful of getting punished by Kieran.


    Kieran''s devilish face was filled with coldness. He showed no emotion. No one dared to make any


    sound.


    I smiled, "Take it easy, everyone. Kieran is kind. He won''t care!"


    When I finished speaking, everyone was staring at me, looking frightened.


    I smiled, "Let''s go down to business. Take a look at these photos!" Then, I showed them the pictures of


    scenery and people that I had downloaded from the Inte. Everyone looked scornful, thinking that I


    was trying to change the subject.


    "Everyone, listen to me. You can see that the lights and the shadows are in the same direction in these


    photos because they have never been edited before. I assume that you all understand what ''the lights


    and the shadows are in the same direction'' means!"


    Everyone could not help but snort. However, they kept it quiet.


    I ignored them, erging a nude picture, "Look at this photo. They are in bed. The lightes from the


    right. The man''s shadow is on the left, but the woman''s shadows are on both sides. Isn''t it strange?"


    Then, I changed it to another photo, "Look at the next one. It has the same problem. The lightes


    from the left. The shadow of the man is in the normal direction, but that of the woman is strange. You


    can look at the rest by yourselves!" I erged the rest of the photos and exined them one by one.


    Everyone''s getting less angry. They began whispering, "The shadows are too strange. I just looked at


    the photos on my phone. The lights and the shadows are in the same direction. But it''s not the case


    when ites to the nude pictures!"


    "Exactly. I just looked at the photos on my phone, too. The lights and the shadows are in the same


    direction. Then, I looked at the nude pictures a few more times. Their lights and shadows are not


    always in the same direction, which doesn''t make sense. It means that the nude pictures were edited,


    and the person who did it was not careful enough!"


    "I also think so. They are definitely edited. The stiff face is barely a reason, but the lights and the


    shadows are sound evidence!"


    Hearing what people had said, Alicia turned blue in the face. Then, she threw me a hostile re,


    seeming to be telling me that she would get what she wanted. I smiled at her, putting my right hand into


    my pocket.


    "Rachael, I know you''re anxious to get Mr. Charles to forgive you, but you can''t turn ck into white.


    You did something wrong, and you should admit it. Rachael, as long as you admit it, I will forgive you,


    and Mr. Charles will forgive you, too!" Alicia looked at me as if she cared about me, waiting for me to


    say that I would correct my mistakes.


    I smiled faintly, "Alicia, do you have more evidence?"


    "Rachael, do you still insist on your innocence? Then I''ll be the bad guy to let you be aware of


    your mistakes!" Alicia said with a strong sense of righteousness. She took out her phone and dialed a


    number while saying, "I don''t understand what Rachael said just now, but I know what a witness is. The


    person I''m calling now is Rachael''s boyfriend in this photo!" She came over, showing everyone the


    picture of Kaleb and me.


    "Right. No theory can be more convincing than a witness. If the man admits it, these photos will be


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    100% true!"


    "I agree. If this man admits it, everything Rachael says would be lies!" People started questioning my


    innocence again. None of them dared to say it out loud, but they were gloating, waiting for me to be


    proved a slut.


    As I listened, the smile on my face became more obvious, "Alicia said that if someone could prove it,


    especially one of the ... boyfriends in the photos, I would have to admit that I was lying. In that case, I


    suggest that Alicia put him on speaker so that we can hear it clearer!"


    "As you wish, Rachael!"


    As soon as Alicia finished speaking, I said, "But let''s be clear. If there''s no one answering the call, it''ll


    be the other way round!"


    "Of course!" Alicia turned on the speaker with confidence. And the entire office could hear the beeping


    sounds. If there was a stereo, I was sure that Alicia would use it so that everyone in the world would


    hear it. I noticed that she had shed me a look with a smug face.


    I stood there, listening to the busy tones. In the end, the phone was hung up automatically, and Alicia''s


    face turned blue.


    I smiled, "He probably didn''t hear it. That''s fine. You can make another call!"


    "He may not see it!" Alicia called him again. However, there was still no one answering. Alicia''s face


    darkened, and then she called several more times. There were still busy tones.


    When Alicia was about to make the next call, I said, "Alicia, it seems that you hope someone will


    answer the phone to prove that what you said is true. I thought that you wanted these photos to be


    fake. After all, I am your closest sister, and there is someone in the photo that you love!"

 Chapter 99 You Are Quite Sexy in the Photos

    Chapter 99 You Are Quite Sexy in the Photos


    Alicia was stunned, and then she said, "I hope that you are innocent, but we can''t fool anyone, can


    we?"


    "You are right!" I smiled. I just stood there and watched Alicia making phone calls one after another, but


    there were only busy tones. No one answered.


    I kept smiling, walking to the center of the crowd and saying, "Alicia, you''ve made 56 phone calls. It


    took you nearly an hour." I walked towards Alicia, showing her the timer on my phone.


    Alicia became anxious, "He must have not seen it. One more call and he''ll answer!"


    Just as Alicia was about to dial again, I took her phone. Alicia''s face darkened and she was about to


    get it back. I hid the phone behind me and said in a high voice, "It''s been an hour, Alicia. How much


    time do you want to waste? It''s working hours. Besides, Kieran''s time is precious. Can you afford any


    more waste of time?"


    I smiled, looking Alicia in the eye. She was blue in the face, dying to curse me. However, everyone


    present beganining because they had been waiting for too long. After all, the nude pictures


    were just something they could gossip about. It was one thing to watch a drama, but it was quite


    another if they didn''t have enough time for their work because of it.


    "Seriously? She made more than 50 calls, and still, no one answered!"


    "It''s been more than an hour. I have a lot of things to do. If I can''t finish them, I''ll have to work overtime


    again. How annoying!"


    "I also have a lot of things to do, but I''ve been wasting my time here watching her making phone calls.


    And there were only busy tones!"


    "Alicia, you said that I was your dearest sister. You wanted Kieran to forgive me, and you''d remove the


    misunderstandings. However, you spent one hour making 56 calls. Why do I feel like that you tried so


    hard to prove that I was lying?" I moved closer to Alicia and continued, "Alicia, do you hate me so much


    that you''re acting like this?"


    "You misunderstand me, Rachael. I''m doing this for you, and I don''t want anyone to...."


    "Be fooled!" I interrupted Alicia and nodded, showing that I understood her, "I know that you don''t want


    anyone to be fooled, so you must dig out all of my scandals. I understand, but...." I turned my eyes


    upon Alicia''s eyes, "Alicia, how did you get this man''s number?"


    Hearing this, everyone present thought, ''Right. How did Alicia get the phone number of Rachael''s


    friend with benefits?''


    I squinted and smiled faintly, "Is this man also your boyfriend?"


    "What are you talking about? How could I know him? It''s even more impossible for him to be my


    boyfriend. I have only one boyfriend, who is Marlon!" Alicia exined with an angry face.


    I smiled. What I wanted was for her to deny their rtionship in such a panic. Alicia was greedy and


    vain, and she was a gold digger. Therefore, as Marlon''s fianc¨¦e, she wouldn''t allow Marlon to be


    dissatisfied with her for this, nor would she allow any rumors to reach Marlon''s ears.


    The more panicked Alicia felt, the more fun it would be. I could even imagine her not being able to utter


    a single wordter.


    "Rachael, you''ve done something wrong. Stop ndering me. If Marlon misunderstands me, I''ll be in


    trouble!" Alicia said with a stern face.


    I nodded, "I don''t think that this man is your boyfriend. You have Mr. Redford as your fianc¨¦. And you


    are too good for a man like Kaleb!"


    "That''s right. Marlon is outstanding. I only love him!" Alicia seized the opportunity to express her


    faithfulness.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I believed you when you said that you didn''t know him. However, since you are not close to him or a


    friend of his, why do you have his phone number? Besides, you dialed it when it was not in your


    Contacts!"


    Alicia froze. She had denied it too fast to think of the number.


    I smiled. For a moment, I felt a bloodthirsty demoning to my mind, "Alicia, you got a phone number


    of one of the men in the nude pictures from somewhere and kept making phone calls after 56 missed


    ones. Could it be that you knew this man and colluded with him to set me up?" I said as if I was joking,


    but my voice was so loud that everyone present could hear me.


    "What''s wrong with Miss Alicia? She came here early in the morning, saying that she had forgiven


    Rachael, but it turns out that she was trying to prove that these photos were real!"


    "Right. My own sister always spares no effort to defend me, and she never speaks to me like this!"


    "Everyone said that Miss Alicia is gentle, virtuous, kind and lively. But I think that she''s obsessed and


    stubborn. She''spletely different from what others said!"


    "Exactly! After all the reasons Rachael had given, she still didn''t stop calling the man. She''s so


    desperate to prove that Rachael is living a life of debauchery and that Rachael is having an affair with


    her fianc¨¦. What good is it for her?"


    "In my opinion, Alicia is trying to nder Rachael. After all, she''s just Rachael''s half-sister."


    Everyone looked at Alicia with contempt. Alicia felt anxious. Just as she was about to exin, a female


    colleague shouted, "Look at the trending hashtag in the first ce in Baidu (an inte search engine)!


    Hurry!" Hearing this, everyone turned their eyes upon theirputers or phones. I was just feeling


    easy and ying with my phone.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Night, the god in the photoshop field? He has analyzed every detail of the nude pictures


    and exined all the traces left by him!"


    "Heavens, Mr. Night is the best of the best in the photoshop field. He never appeared online or did


    anything to build his reputation. Many celebrities tried to pay him arge sum of money to photoshop


    their photos, but he refused. I have never expected that he would state the nude pictures of Rachael!"


    "Right, it''s so rare. The statement has borated every trace left on the nude pictures. Look, it also


    says that the lights and the shadows are not in the same direction and that Rachael doesn''t change her


    expression. It''s well-founded. No wonder he''s the god. I believed him when he said that the photos are


    false!"


    "I also believe him. He''s my idol. I believe every single word he says. These photos are fake!"


    "Refresh the page. Mr. Night has sent another post!" Another female colleague shouted, raising her


    tablet with excitement, "Look, Mr. Night has restored all those photos!"


    "Heavens, he restored them. Mr. Night is awesome. The nude pictures are fake!"


    Everyone was speaking with excitement. I smiled, walking towards Alicia, "Alicia, you are so sexy in the


    photos with Kaleb. I wonder how Mr. Redford will react when he sees them!" As I spoke, I turned my


    phone to Alicia.


    Alicia''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 100 A Porn Photo of Your Fianc茅e

    Chapter 100 A Porn Photo of Your Fianc¨¦e


    "Sure enough, we all misunderstand Rachael!"


    "That''s right. Look at these photos that are restored by Mr. Night. There is no sign of Rachael!"


    "I told you that Rachael already had Mr. Charles, who was an iparably noble person. How can she


    take a fancy to those humble losers?"


    "I think so!" Immediately, everyone hurriedly stopped being angry with me. None of them was an idiot. I


    was innocent, which meant that Kieran would not touch me, and that I was still his girlfriend. If they


    didn''t save themselves, then they would be doomed.


    But I didn''t say anything. I just smiled at Alicia, "Alicia, don''t worry. The best show is yet toe. If you


    can''t stand it now, my effort to prepare the next show will be in vain."


    "You...." Alicia red at me.


    But before Alicia could finish, a female colleague in red screamed while raising her phone, "This, this


    one is Miss Alicia. This is Miss Alicia''s photo!"


    "I saw it too. This is really Miss Alicia''s photo!"


    "Good Heavens! She looks so pure and innocent. But she is actually so ... disgusting!"


    "That''s right. She''s too shameless. She will soon be engaged to Mr. Redford, president of Marlon


    Group. I cannot believe that she messed around with another man!"


    "Look! Mr. Night even exposed the number of that person. Mr. Night deserves my worship!"


    "Really. Mr. Night has exposed that man''s phone number!"


    Everyone was thrown into shock by this sudden change. I looked at Alicia and smiled happily. Then, I


    restrained all the emotions on my face and shouted in surprise, "Isn''t this the phone number you have


    dialed fifty-six times just now, Alicia?" As I spoke, I raised Alicia''s cell phone. With my eyes turning red,


    I pushed Alicia into the middle in disbelief. "Alicia, why? Why? I was just joking about your rtionship


    with the owner of this phone number. I have never expected that it is true. But, Alicia, you clearly know


    that you have a secret affair with him. Why do you frame me like this? Why?" I grabbed Alicia''s


    shoulders, tears streaming down my cheeks.


    I was a good actor as well.


    "I, I...." Alicia panicked, not knowing what to say. She had never thought that the trap she had set for


    me would cause damage to herself.


    Marvin came out of the garbage can, walking towards Alicia. I looked at Marvin and cried out in


    grievance, "Dad, I said that I didn''t do anything. I really haven''t done anything. But why does Alicia


    frame me like this? She not only frames me but she also almost breaks up Kieran and me. Because of


    her, Dad, you misunderstand me. Now, she has disgraced the Cornell family. How should we exin to


    Mr. Redford?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re ndering Alicia!" Shania had nothing to exin, so she


    angrily scolded me, "Darling, Rachael is behind all of this. Alicia is innocent...."


    A big sound was heard.


    Before Shania could finish, Marvin suddenly pped Shania to the ground and forcefully knocked down


    one of her teeth. Shania had never been beaten so hard. In shock, she covered her face and said


    wrongly, "How could you hit me?"


    Marvin picked up the vase beside him and threw it to Shania. "What a stupid woman! Shut up. If you


    keep saying, I will divorce you immediately!"


    The vasended beside Shania. The fragments fell on her body, leaving a few shocking bloodstains on


    her exposed skin. However, Shania did not dare to say anything. In fear, she curled up in one corner.


    Seeing this, Alicia trembled even more violently. She didn''t even dare to look at Marvin. Marvin


    approached Alicia step by step. His eyes were scarlet red, as if he wanted to eat people. I just took a


    step back secretly and leaned against the wall to watch the good show leisurely.


    Marvin wanted to curry favor with both Kieran and Marlon. Today''s incident hadpletely offended


    the two. It was very likely that Marvin would lose connection with the Charleses and the Redfords


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    through her daughter''s marriage. So, Marvin was furious.


    I smiled coldly. ''Alicia and Shania, you guys like to set traps for me. Today, jump into your own trap and


    enjoy it.''


    ''I will definitely let you guys pay the price for beating me, torturing Davidson, and pushing my mother to


    suicide. Let''s settle these old scores one by one.''


    ''I''ll get even with you!''


    "Dad, I, I didn''t...." In panic, Alicia wanted to exin.


    "How does she have the nerve to deny? This photo shows it clearly. How shameless! The evidence is


    so conclusive. How can she lie through her teeth?"


    "She is truly shameless. Otherwise, how could she call her lover so calmly just now to frame her sister?


    Alicia imed that she did it for the sake of her sister. She is the most disgusting person I have ever


    seen!"


    "That''s right. She looks so innocent. I cannot believe that she is aplete whore!"


    "A whore? You''re ttering her. Whores do business openly. Alicia is so dirty. She is far inferior to


    whores!"


    "I think so. She even frames her own sister. She is despicable!" Everyone scolded Alicia angrily.


    "If I were her father, I would beat such a shameless daughter to death so that she won''t disgrace the


    family!"


    "I agree. If I had given birth to such a daughter, then I would directly strangle her to death. She is so


    disgraceful. She doesn''t deserve to live in this world."


    "You''re wrong. Look at Alicia''s mother. With conclusive evidence, she even said that Rachael was


    talking nonsense. Like mother, like daughter. As Rachael''s stepmother, Shania is vicious!"


    The crowd kept talking. Marvin was so angry that his eyes were full of malice. He grabbed Alicia and


    abruptly kicked her to the ground. Marvin even took theputer on the desk and directly smashed it


    to Alicia. "You are shameless. I will beat you to death today!"


    "Dad, no, Dad!" Alicia was so frightened that she begged for mercy in panic. However, Marvin had


    already lost his mind. He smashed Alicia fiercely with theputer. However, none of the people


    present showed any pity. They pped their hands and cheered. They even asked Marvin to directly


    beat Alicia to death ruthlessly!


    I just watched them coldly. ''Alicia, how does it feel to be beaten like this by your biological father?


    Shania, how does it feel to witness your daughter being beaten? Isn''t it very exciting andfortable?


    Don''t worry. I will let you pay the deep price for all the pain and sadness my younger brother, my


    mother and I have experienced."


    Absolutely!


    I looked up, seeing Adrian and Marlon walking in. I smiled. ''Alicia, the show officially begins. I hope you


    will like it!''

 Chapter 101 A Porn Photo of Your Fianc茅e 2

    Chapter 101 A Porn Photo of Your Fianc¨¦e 2


    "Marlon, hurry up and save Alicia!" When Shania saw Marlon, she immediately rushed over and


    hugged Marlon''s feet, as if Marlon was a savior.


    Marlon looked at Shania at his feet. With a cold expression, he narrowed his eyes slightly. However,


    Shania could not see it at all. She still shouted loudly, "Marlon, please save Alicia. If you don''t save her,


    Alicia will be beaten to death. She has your child in her belly!"


    "Marlon, help! Save me!" Seeing Marlon, Alicia struggled for help, but Marvin''s eyes had already lost in


    anger. He did not notice Marlon''s arrival at all.


    As I watched this scene, an idea shed through my mind. I looked at the photos of Alicia and Kaleb on


    my phone and came to a realization. For such a long time, I had never doubted who the father of the


    child in Alicia''s belly was.


    Alicia and Kaleb had been together for quite some time, even longer than her being with Marlon. In that


    case, the father of the child in Alicia''s belly might not be Marlon. It could be Kaleb!


    If so, then... I gave a faint smile as I thought of this. These photos were here now. Even if the child was


    Marlon''s, so what? Things could turn out ... differently.


    I looked at Alicia, and coldness shed in my eyes.


    Standing beside Kieran, Armand watched my every move, including the slightest changes of my


    expression. He bent down and whispered to Kieran, "Mr. Charles, Ms. Cornell is deeply influenced by


    you!"


    Kieran looked up. His blood-colored eyes swept across Armand coldly. Armand immediately shut up.


    Kieran then nced at me and seemed to have a wry smile on his face!


    Kieran didn''t say anything. He just sat there like a stone statue frozen for thousands of years, left me in


    awe.


    "Marlon, you''re finally here. Please save Alicia. If you don''t save Alicia, she will die!" I silently changed


    the photos on the projector into the ones that had just been restored by Mr. Night. Photos of Alicia and


    Kaleb were left on the screen. Then, I ran up to Marlon.


    "Rachael, you bitch. There''s no need for you to pretend!" Shania scolded me with red eyes when she


    saw me running over.


    I cried as I said pitifully to Shania, "Shania, I don''t know where you got me wrong. The most important


    thing now is to save Alicia. Otherwise, if dad thinks that Alicia cheats on Marlon, he will really beat


    Alicia to death. Besides, Alicia is pregnant. If dad thinks that this child is a bastard, things would turn


    out ugly"


    "Rachael, stop talking nonsense!" Shania roared and was about to pounce on me.


    Adrian''s eyes shed with coldness. He moved his right foot and hooked up the chair beside him.


    Shania pounced over and mmed into the chair hard. She was in so much pain that she was unable


    to move.


    I hid behind the chair and said in fear, "Shania, calm down. If you get so angry, everyone will think it''s


    true!"


    "There''s no need to say that. It must be true. Alicia even did that thing with that man. Can her baby be


    legitimate?"


    "That''s right. I think it''s very likely that this child belongs to her lover!"


    All the present smirked and mocked Shania. Shania shouted with red eyes, "You are talking nonsense.


    Alicia is innocent!"


    Only then did Marvin slowly regain his senses. Seeing Marlon standing at the door, he paused for a


    second before he knelt in front of Marlon and apologized non-stop, "Marlon, forgive Alicia. She


    definitely won''t dare to do so again!"


    Alicia gazed at Marvin who was kneeling on the ground, looking wretched. Pale, Alicia clenched her


    fists and forcefully stood up. "Dad, don''t talk nonsense. Someone is using you. Marlon and I love each


    other. We are going to get engaged in three days. How could I betray Marlon?"


    "How shameless! She even has the nerve to speak to Mr. Redford. Is she taking Mr. Redford as an


    idiot?"


    "Mr. Night has restored thepromising picture. She wouldn¡¯t be able to deny all the gross things she


    has done. She''s really the most disgusting and shameless person in the world!"


    The crowd, especially the middle-aged women, mocked Alicia in a loud voice.


    Alicia looked horrible, but she did not turn around to argue with them. Instead, she looked at Marlon


    piteously. After being beaten up by Marvin, she looked even more pitiful!


    I smiled, but pretended to be anxious. "Yeah, Marlon, you and Alicia are getting engaged in three days.


    Don''t get misled by the photo and misunderstand Alicia and your baby!" As I spoke, I pointed to the


    picture of Alicia and Kaleb, which was projected on the wall.


    Grim-faced, Marlon stared at the photo on the wall with his deep dark eyes.


    Alicia''s face was filled with panic. She wanted to try her best to exin and argue. But all she had was


    "No, Marlon. It''s not like what you saw. It''s not!"


    "Stop it. When you called your lover and ndered your sister, you were not like this. You made 56


    calls in an hour, only to prove that your sister is guilty. You didn''t expect that you would expose your


    own dirt, did you?"


    "If you have nothing to do with this man, why do you have his phone number and memorize it clearly?


    You must have been together for a long time!"


    "Mr. Redford, don''t get fooled. Such a disgusting woman is simply not worthy of you!" The crowd


    shouted angrily.


    Marlon''s face darkened bit by bit. His cold gaze fell on Alicia. Thetter was so frightened that she did


    not dare to move.


    "Marlon, calm down. Don''t rush into a decision. You should look at these things first before making a


    judgment. Marlon, you are smart enough to find out the truth!" I appeared to be sincere. However, I


    pulled Marlon to the projector and showed him the rest restored photos and the sexy photos of me.


    When the porn photos with my face on it were presented, Marlon suddenly grabbed my hand, and my


    entire body froze. Marlon had already swept the projector to the ground, and the projection on the wall


    disappeared at once. The photos were visible to Marlon and me only via theputer.


    Marlon held my hand and went through the photos one by one. Every time he opened a photo, I could


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    clearly feel the icy coldness enveloping me. It almost froze me.


    "Rachael, are you courting death?" Marlon suddenly tightened his grip. My hand was suffering intense


    pain, as if it was about to be crushed. Marlon fixed his deep dark eyes on me.

 Chapter 102 A Porn Photo of Your Fianc茅e 3

    Chapter 102 A Porn Photo of Your Fianc¨¦e 3


    I was disappointed to find out that Marlon had deep affection for Alicia. He clearly wasn''t angry when


    he saw the photos of Alicia and Kaleb just now. But at the sight of these first-hand photos, he put on a


    different look. It seemed that, in Marlon''s eyes, his pure and kind fianc¨¦e was always an angel, and I


    was the one who framed her.


    It wrung my heart, as if a long needle was slowly piercing into it bit by bit. I looked up, facing Marlon''s


    anger and coldness with a smile. Since Marlon loved Alicia so much, then I would slowly strip off


    Alicia''s disgusting disguise. I wondered if Marlon would still love Alicia deeply and despise me after


    Alicia''s disgusting side was revealed!


    "Mr. Redford, I don''t want to die. I just want to tell you about this big misunderstanding. In this way, you


    can make a wise decision so as to avoid ruining the affection between you and my sister!"


    Marlon stared at me coldly. I no longer looked at him and calmly said, "Yesterday, my fifty pornographic


    photos were sent to the Universal Group anonymously. Among them, there are photos of you and me!"


    I deliberately pointed at a picture of me and Marlon. In this photo, he and I did not make any intimate


    behavior, but we were sleeping in the same bed naked. Of course, we were covered by the quilt,


    exposing the upper half of our bodies. Marlon was asleep with his eyes closed, while my eyes were


    open. With a false smile, I looked exceptionally strange and eerie upon close examination!


    Of course, I knew very well that even though Marlon and I did once sleep together, we never allowed


    others to take pictures. We were both clear about that. Therefore, with a simple nce, Marlon could


    tell that someone was framing us.


    "I don''t know where the photose from. But after seeing the pictures of us, Alicia came to me


    immediately, crying sadly. She wanted me to admit my mistake, but how could I own something that I


    haven''t done? Besides, it has something to do with your reputation. However, Alicia said that she would


    forgive me as long as I admit my mistake. She also said that she had this man''s number and would call


    the man, who would admit that I have had sex with him!" As I spoke, I disyed the picture of Kaleb


    and me on myputer.


    I continued, "To convince Alicia that nothing is going on between us, I agreed with Alicia''s proposal. But


    none of the fifty-six calls was answered after Alicia tried for an hour. I thought that Alicia was ying a


    joke on me out of sadness. But Mr. Night managed to restore those photos, and found out that the


    man''s phone number was exactly the same as the one Alicia had dialed. I thought it was just a


    coincidence. But to my surprise, Alicia and the man are found on the photos restored by Mr. Night


    restored." I disyed the picture of Alicia and Kaleb.


    "Marlon, don''t believe her. I didn''t do anything. I really didn''t do anything!" Alicia ran over in panic,


    wanting to hug Marlon.


    Marlon indifferently made a stop motion, his entire body emitting a gloomy cold aura. Alicia stood there


    stiffly, not daring to move forward.


    "Marlon, Alicia is innocent. You should...." Before Shania could finish, Marlon''s cold light shed,


    stopping Shania to continue.


    Marlon disyed thepromising pictures of him and me on theputer. The restored photo


    showed that Marlon was the only one lying on the bed. It looked like he was drunk. Marlon stared at the


    photo and a cold light surged in his eyes. It sent a chill down my spine. I couldn''t help but take a step


    back. Marlon suddenly turned to look at Alicia and said coldly, "When did you take this photo?"


    After saying this, everyone understood what was going on.


    I was focusing on the photo with Kaleb before, because that one was the most important. But I


    overlooked the one with Marlon. Marlon''s question was enlightening. That was right. No one could get


    close to Marlon easily, let alone snap a photo of him sleeping.


    Since that was the case, who else could this person be? Naturally ... Alicia was!


    Marlon in the photo seemed to have be drunk.


    "Marlon, I, I...." Alicia tried her best to exin. Her tears fell down along her cheeks. But before she


    could finish, she suddenly fell backwards, happening to fall into Shania''s embrace.


    "Alicia, are you all right? Don''t scare Mommy! Marlon, Alicia has fainted! Call 911!" Shania held Alicia


    and shouted anxiously.


    I watched the scene coldly. As expected, this trick worked as always!


    ...


    After being knocked away by Marlon all of a sudden. I was stunned to find out that Marlon picked up


    Alicia and was about to leave. My eyes turned cold instantly. I didn''t know that Marlon was so devoted


    that he still cared about Alicia after sighting the photos of Alicia and another man.


    I grabbed Marlon''s wrist and came close to him. With a cold voice, I spat out, "Mr. Redford, it seems


    that you like the picture of your fianc¨¦e and another man! I wonder if Alicia is the same when she is


    with another man as with you!"


    Marlon cast a cold nce at me in an instant. I showed concern and loudly said, "Mr. Redford, don''t


    hold grudges against Alicia. Forget these photos. Take Alicia to the hospital as fast as possible!"


    "Let''s go to the hospital now. Alicia is in danger!" Shania hurriedly said and red at me out of the


    corners of her eyes. I gave her a happy smile in return. This was the expression that Shania and Alicia


    used to wear when they watched good shows.


    Marlon stared at me, as if he wanted to see through me. Then he turned around and took Alicia away. I


    looked at his back with my eyes full of coldness. Very soon, I would expose Alicia thoroughly. I was


    curious whether Marlon would still im that Alicia was kind and innocent by then.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marlon left with Alicia in his arms, followed by Shania. Marvin didn''t dare to stay any longer. He


    hurriedly left in a dejected manner. After the Cornell family had beenpletely disgraced by what


    happened today, he didn''t have the courage to stay here.


    They all left in disappointment. I was filled with joy. This was definitely much cooler than drinking a


    hundred bottles of c. I was just about to turn around happily when I saw Kieran''s cold face. My smile


    froze out of fear.


    Kieran didn''t even nce at me and walked straight away.


    "Go to Mr. Charles¡¯ officeter!" After that, Armand whispered to me. I nodded immediately, but was


    extremely uneasy inside. Kieran valued his reputation the most. Although those photos weren''t real,


    they showed me, Kieran''s fianc¨¦e, sleeping around with so many men. Kieran was definitely pissed off


    now.


    I followed behind in horror, racking my brains to figure out how to face Kieranter.


    "Rachael, we have worked together pretty well. Why do you look so scared as if you won''t be able to


    see the sun tomorrow?" Adrian came close to me and smiled.

 Chapter 103 Kieran Is God to Me

    Chapter 103 Kieran Is God to Me


    It urred to me that, without Adrian''s help, I wouldn''t be able to fight back against Alicia and her


    daughter. Were it not for Adrian, Mr. Night would never write such a long statement for me, a nobody,


    not to mention restoring those pornographic photos and pointing out that these photos had been


    photoshopped.


    It was beyond my power to make these restored photos and the statement a trending topic. Besides, I


    couldn''t call Marlon over to watch this good show in such a timely manner, even though Marlon


    remainedposed throughout the show. Alicia had many masks. For me, it was so much fun to take


    them off one by one.


    "Adrian, thank you!" I said sincerely. If it weren''t for Adrian, I would have been in a tricky situation. But


    now, with his help, all of this became easy.


    "Rachael, I have a purpose in helping you!" Adrian smiled brilliantly. Only then did I realize that he


    actually had two cute and pointed protruding canine teeth. When he smiled, he looked particrly


    adorable.


    "What¡¯s it? Just tell me. I will do it as long as I can!"


    "I want you to make me noodles often in the future!" Adrian said seriously.


    I smiled, "Sure, anytime and anywhere, as long as you like it!" I promised. In this world, Adrian was the


    only person who was willing to help me without any condition.


    Adrian talked something else with me, and then he said goodbye. Before leaving, he mischievously


    smiled at me and said, "Rachael, you''re doomed!"


    I had no idea what he meant.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Adrian''s handsome back, I felt bitter inside. I had been afraid to face Kieran, not knowing


    what was waiting for me ahead. And Adrian, he was having fun to watch me suffer?


    I took a deep breath and came to Kieran''s office. Armand happened to be standing guard outside. At


    the sight of me, he said, "Ms. Cornell, take care of yourself!"


    Now I was more nervous.


    After taking another deep breath, I plucked up the courage to open the door. Kieran was standing by


    the window. The sunset shone through the giant ss andnded on Kieran''s body, enveloping him.


    A strange atmosphere pervaded the vast and quiet office. Kieran was like a god from the distant times,


    standing at the peak of the heaven quietly and lonely.


    I couldn''t help but be held spellbound while staring at Kieran''s silhouette, forgetting what was going on.


    Kieran slowly turned around. His eyesnded on me. In an instant, I was overwhelmed by intimidation.


    After I came to myself in fear, I dropped my head and greeted him with guilt, "Mr. Charles!"


    Kieran didn''t say anything, and I didn''t dare to look up. Nheless, I could clearly feel a burning gaze


    falling on me. Needless to say, it was from Kieran. No one else could create such a strong oppressive


    feeling.


    "Rachael!" Suddenly, Kieran spoke. His voice was calm and indifferent, but filled with a strong sense of


    awe.


    I was shocked. I knew that Kieran was furious this time, because Kieran had never spoken to me in


    such a tone before. He was like a dignified and frozen god, who got angry and finally opened his eyes


    after staying silent for tens of thousands of years.


    "When can you stop being so na?ve and relying on others? You are useless!" Kieran''s voice wasn''t


    loud, but every single word was like a boulder as heavy as five hundred kilos, smashing my heart into


    pieces. Words failed me and my joy turned into ashes.


    Kieran was right. When could I stop being so useless and relying on others?


    If it weren''t for Adrian, I would be in a sorry state.


    I was tortured by upset. I looked down at my shoes. When was it?


    "Rachael, what we have is a contractual rtionship. Since you''ve damaged my reputation, you have


    to pay the price!" Kieran pronounced the verdict without any mercy.


    I clenched my fists tightly. "Mr. Charles, I''m listening!"


    "I''ll inform you of the punishmentter!" After Kieran finished speaking, he turned around again and the


    cold aura forced me to leave.


    "Got it, Mr. Charles!" I didn''t dare to stay any longer, and hurried out. Under the killing pressure, I felt


    that I would copse any moment. I had to leave.


    "If things like this happen again, you won''t be able to see the sun the next day!" Just as I was about to


    open the door and leave, Kieran''s cold voice came from behind. I was greatly shocked, and got sieged


    by unmeasurable fear. I made a promise immediately, and then fled in a panic.


    Watching me flee, Armand shook his head, as if the road ahead was much more challenging.


    In fact, there was indeed a much more difficult road ahead. I had forgotten what kind of person Kieran


    was before I set foot on this journey. I had been acting with him during this period, and mistook it as


    real sometimes.


    Kieran was a cruel, bloodthirsty and heartless person, much more terrifying than the King of Hell. He


    would never be a friend. No, we would never be on equal terms.


    He was an unattainable and iparably noble God, who controlled my destiny!


    I calmed down in contemtion, examining myself and my future.


    Kieran said was correct. I should change myself!


    Suppressing all my emotions, I went back to the office. It was almost time to get off work. Everyone


    was packing their belongings and getting ready to go home. A question urred to me suddenly.


    Marlon showed up because Adrian and I had nned out beforehand. But why did Kieran show up?


    Was it a coincidence?


    However, my intuition told me that things were not that simple. Someone must have told Kieran about


    the pornographic photos. That exined why Kieran showed up.


    Just as I was pondering, Everly walked out with an LV bag. In exquisite high heels, she was ready to


    got off work.


    "Hi, Ms. Everly." I happened to block Everly''s path and looked at her with a smile.


    "Get lost!" Everly put on a cold look while facing me.


    I yed with my fingers and said leisurely, "Ms. Everly, you do have short memories. I cannot believe


    you have forgotten what had happened!"


    When the colleagues who were packing their belongings and ready to leave work saw this, they


    immediately stopped and peeked at us, expecting to watch the show.


    "I said get out of my way!" Everly repeated impatiently.


    I sneered and said coldly, "Everly, don''t you have any manners? Or do you think that everybody else in


    thispany means nothing to you and that we are supposed to be at your service? Do you know that,


    in Country C, your arrogance says pretty much about your family?"


    "What are you talking about?" Everly was instantly enraged.

 Chapter 104 Ms. Everly, I Am Teaching You a Lesson

    Chapter 104 Ms. Everly, I Am Teaching You a Lesson


    "What was I talking about? Can''t you hear me from such a close distance? Ms. Everly, you¡¯d better go


    to the doctor and have a check with your listening. You cannot be deaf at such a young age!"


    I stared at Everly coldly, "Since Ms. Everly doesn''t remember it, let me give you a hint. Two days ago,


    you said I have three days to solve the photo things; otherwise, I would get dismissed. I think I have


    exined everything clear in front of all the colleagues here. Do you have any further questions, Ms.


    Everly?" I looked at Everly, with a fake smile on my face.


    Everly snorted and said with disdain, "Since you¡¯ve got things under control, you can stay. It is just that


    you are good at quibbling. It doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re innocent."


    "Ms. Everly, you just said that it¡¯s just I am good at quibbling, and it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re innocent!"


    I immediately repeated what Everly had just said. The colleagues'' attention was attracted to us quickly.


    "Isn''t this clear enough? Even Mr. Night had already issued a statement and the photos had been


    restored. If these are all quibbles, what is the truth?"


    "Exactly. Even a blind person would not dare to say that those photos are real. How could Ms. Everly, a


    well-educated woman..."


    I kept my ears on for those murmuring badments of Everly and looked at her with a smile, "Ms.


    Everly, you are a smart well-educated person. I am different. May I ask you something? If everything I


    said today were quibbles, what is the truth? Or you are just like Alicia, knowing someone who can


    refute Mr. Night''s statement? If so, I do not mind meeting that person face to face!" I said as I handed


    Everly my phone. The meaning was very clear. It was to make Everly under Alicia''s ridiculous situation.


    Everly''s face immediately darkened, "Rachael, this is thepany. Do not cross the line. Since the


    matter has been addressed, I will not expel you, who contribute nothing to ourpany!" As Everly


    spoke, she was about to push me away and leave.


    I held Everly''s hand with strength. My face raised and smiled at Everly, "Ms. Everly, if I remember


    correctly, you were the one who used me of shamelessness and being with many men in front of


    the crowds two days ago without any evidence... And you almost fired me without giving me a chance


    to prove my innocence. Don''t you think you owe me an apology?" I narrowed my eyes and stared at


    Everly.


    Everly trembled fiercely, and then said with a confident voice, "Why should I apologize?"


    I took a step forward and raised my volume, "Because you humiliated me in public and disrespected


    me!"


    Panic shed quickly in Everly''s eyes. She tried to shake off my hand but could not move because I


    held her hand fiercely. I stared into her eyes and spat out the words, "Everly, this is yourst chance.


    Apologize, now. Otherwise, you will regret it!" My eyes were filled with coldness. Everyone in the office


    did not even dare to breathe out for a moment.


    Everly''s another hand that was not held by me trembled fiercely. She clenched her teeth and said, "I


    am sorry!"


    "Ms. Everly, apologies have to be sincere. Don''t you understand this?" I exerted force on Everly''s hand.


    Everly red at me fiercely, but in the end, she said again, "I am truly sorry!"


    I snorted and threw Everly''s hand off, "Ms. Everly, you like Mr. Charles, but that is your own business. If


    you like someone, you pursue him. Do not try to do anything with Alicia behind me. If you y with fire,


    you will eventually get burned. This time is Alicia. You will be the next if you continue doing this!"


    After I finished speaking, I directly took my bag and left work without looking at Everly.


    "Rachael!" Emmalee ran to me angrily when I was about to walk to the bus stop. I looked at the high


    heels under her feet, which were almost 15 centimeters tall, admiring her ability of running so fast.


    Amazing!


    "Rachael, what do you mean? You want revenge and you want to use me in your dirty trick? I will not


    fall for that!" Emmalee red at me fiercely. Her eyes were filled with anger, showing her long-held


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    anger.


    I smiled and looked at Emmalee. Before I said anything, Emmalee continued, "I told you, I already


    knew everything. Do not think that you can get away with it without saying anything. Alicia was the one


    who had a close rtionship with Kaleb. I am warning you, the things between you and Alicia are


    between you two. If you dare to use me again, I will not make it easy for you!"


    "Oh, it seems like Alicia and her cousin are so close to each other!" I crossed my arms in front of my


    chest.


    "Alicia is my cousin. There is no chance that I would help you!"


    "Then, dear cousin, why did you help me stop Kaleb from picking up Alicia''s phone call in the


    afternoon?" Iughed.


    In the afternoon, before Alicia was about to call Kaleb to nder me, I sent a pre-edited text message


    to Emmalee. The purpose was to ask Emmalee to try her best to stop Kaleb from answering the phone.


    At the same time, I told Emmalee that this call was made by a woman who was associated with Kaleb.


    If she could stop Kaleb from answering the phone, she would have a chance to take over that woman''s


    position.


    As for Emmalee, she did what I asked her to do!


    And this was not strange at all, because I know Emmalee very well. No, it was the rooted evilness


    among the Cornell family. If there were benefits to pursue, she would try everything she could do. This


    rule applied to Marvin, Alicia, and Emmalee was of no exception.


    Emmalee had haven enough of the days without money and that she had to fawn others. Therefore, if


    she could marry a wealthy man or could get money, she would do everything.


    I looked at the marks on Emmalee''s neck. They were clear signs that Emmalee had a sexual


    rtionship with Kaleb to stop him from getting the phone call.


    Of course, this was what I expected to see!


    Emmalee was silenced by my questioning because there was no affection but only interests between


    Alicia and her!


    I smiled, walked in front of Emmalee, and held her hand, "You have already made your choice, haven''t


    you? We should just cooperate!"


    Emmalee pulled her hand away, "What exactly do you want to do?"


    I smiled happily, "You know clearly what I want to do!" I approached Emmalee and spat out the words,


    "I want Alicia to lose her reputation and suffer the most tragic torture in the world. She should live the


    rest of her life as if she were in hell!"


    Emmalee was shocked. She looked at me as if she did not recognize me. Of course. In her eyes, I was


    always the one that could be bullied and humiliated without any resistance.


    "However, this is my goal, not yours. Emmalee, money is the most important thing in this world. I


    believe that you know it the best. Only the rich and powerful one could be in charge. Otherwise, those


    without power can only live with misery and let others look down on you!" I said slowly.


    Emmalee''s expression gradually disappeared. I knew I said what she had been thinking the whole


    time. She never lived with money and power since she was young, and therefore she could only live


    under the shadow of the Cornell family. That was what she hated the most.


    Emmalee hated Alicia, just like me!

 Chapter 105 Alicia, Well Played 1

    Chapter 105 Alicia, Well yed 1


    "Alright, I can cooperate with you, but..." The light in Emmalee''s eyes suddenly changed, "I want


    Kaleb!"


    "My dear cousin, he is yours for sure. This is the agreement we have reached since the beginning.


    Besides, you have already conquered half of him!" I smiled at Emmalee, "Haven''t you?"


    Emmalee could not help but smile proudly as if she were giving me a grand gesture, "Of course, I am


    Emmalee! I look better than Alicia and am in better shape! Of course, Kaleb is mine, and he must be


    mine!" As Emmalee spoke, her eyes lit up as if she had seen money in front of her.


    I smiled but did not say anything. In this world, birds of a feather flock together. This was never wrong!


    Emmalee suddenly stoppedughing and started to warn me in a cold tone, "Rachael, I will cooperate


    with you, but before I get married to Kaleb, you are not allowed to leak anything to anyone!"


    "Of course!"


    Emmalee looked at the crowded entrance and pulled her cor up slightly. She did not want to be seen


    that she was with me. "We will stop here. Remember our deal. Except that we are meeting in private,


    everything should be as usual between us!" She left hurriedly after saying that.


    I looked at Emmalee''s back and smiled faintly. People like her were always expecting something that


    was out of their abilities. I always thought that she did not use her logic at all. But I did not expect her to


    understand that her rtionship with Kaleb could not be revealed before the time came.


    Emmalee was not part of my n for now. However, I would revenge on everyone in the Cornell family


    who bullied me, including Emmalee.


    The right time had not arrived yet. A show was about to start. This was all thanks to Alicia''s wonderful


    life. I was so looking forward to Marlon''s expression when he saw it!


    I went back to my apartment in a great mood and took a shower. It had been a long time since I was in


    such a good mood, especially after taking a shower.


    I came out of the bathroom in a towel and poured a ss of water. Recalling Kieran''s warning to me


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    before getting off work, I was a little bit nervous. Previously, I was very scared when facing Kieran, but


    now, what Kieran said made more sense to me every time I thought about it. I could not help but recall


    the first time I met Kieran, the time I had spent with him, and others¡¯ments about him.


    Others¡¯ments about him included "ruthless, cruel, bloodthirsty, terrifying, and noble as if he were


    the unreachable ancient god that did not belong to the world. Although I had no idea how wealthy


    Kieran''s family was, I would never be able to imagine or have ess to that kind of wealth my entire


    life. However, regardless of his family, the reason why he had such an untouchable status today was


    because of his strength, ruthlessness, and indifference!


    Bang, bang!


    Suddenly, the knock on the door interrupted my thoughts. I could not think of anyone that woulde,


    but I thought for a moment. It should be Mr. Charles who wanted to continue the rebuke.


    I did not dare to dy any longer, so I hurriedly opened the door. The next moment, I saw Marlon


    standing outside.


    The corridor outside was dark. I could not tell Marlon''s expression, as his entire body fused with the


    shadows. His whole aura was extremely cold and gloomy.


    I smiled when I saw Marlon, "Mr. Redford, what makes youe here? If I remember correctly, you


    should be in the hospital now, staying with my weak sister Alicia, who is going to faint any minute!"


    Before I could finish speaking, Marlon pushed me away and forcefully walked in. I was immediately


    displeased and looked at him coldly, "Mr. Redford, this is my room, and it is night now. People will


    misunderstand our rtionship if we stay here alone. I do not want to see another picture of me and


    Mr. Redford again tomorrow!"


    Marlon threw his phone on the table and stared at me. He said in a cold voice, "Exin it to me."


    I was wondering what it was. When I look at it, it was the photo of me and another man that Alicia


    found someone to edit. I was confused because I already exined everything in the office. Besides,


    the top trending topic was the statement by Mr. Night. After all of these, this man still ran over and


    questioned me inexplicably.


    "I had already exined everything earlier today. If there is anything you are confused about, go to Mr.


    Night''s statement!" I did not want to say anything else to Marlon. Instead, I turned around and was


    about to put the dirty clothes in the bucket.


    "Watch your attitude!" Marlon grabbed me.


    My wrist hurt. The emotion of anger immediately came up to my chest, for his humiliation all these


    times, and his disdainful and disgusted gazes when I exined everything time and time again. I shook


    off Marlon''s hand and stared at him, saying in a cold tone, "Mr. Redford, what exnation do you


    expect? What you have seen is the truth. In your mind, I am just unfaithful. What else should I exin?


    Besides, Mr. Redford''s fianc¨¦e said that someone had testified to my scandal. It must be true!" I


    mocked coldly. I had a deep hatred towards Marlon. He believed in everything that Alicia said. In his


    heart, I was the most disgusting and Alicia the noblest.


    "You are so big!" Marlon nced at my chest in the picture on the phone. He said it contemptuously,


    turned around, and went straight to my bed.


    "..."


    "Mr. Redford, this is my home, and that is my bed. Isn''t it inappropriate?" I looked at Marlon


    indifferently.


    Marlon did not look at me at all. At this moment, there was another knock on the door. I was so


    depressed and opened the door, wondering who it could be.


    A middle-aged man was standing at the door, who was wearing a ck, neat suit with a solemn


    expression.


    "Ms. Cornell, these are Mr. Redford''s clothes!" The man handed me a case. Only then did I recall that


    he was Marlon''s housekeeper. I did not remember him in the first ce because I only saw him a few


    times.


    The housekeeper gave me the case, bowed to me, and left.


    "..."


    Marlon pushed me to the side and grabbed the case inside. He changed into his pajamas and washed


    up as if he were in his own house. Then, he directly went to the bed.


    "Marlon, you are engaged to Alicia in three days. Don''t you think you are doing the wrong thing?" I


    watched him indifferently when he was lying on my bed.

 Chapter 106 Alicia, Well Played 2

    Chapter 106 Alicia, Well yed 2


    Marlon suddenly turned to me. His gaze was cold, filling with threat and warning, "Rachael, you are


    doing all these because you want to stay with me, right? I am giving you the chance now, do not waste


    it!"


    I was stunned and angry. But he was right, I was trying my best to stay by his side.


    But what he was wrong about was that this was not what I want for now. I needed aplete family, a


    father of my child so that my children could grow up happily.


    "Thank you, Mr. Redford!" I smiled with a mocking expression. I did not attempt to argue with Marlon.


    Instead, I turned around and start tidying up the room. When I was back, Marlon''s eyes were closed,


    and he was breathing evenly. I did not know if he was asleep, but I did not care.


    I went to bed, got close to Marlon, took a picture, and sent it to Alicia. After that, I switched off my


    phone.


    ¡®My dear sister, wish you have a good night and nice dream!¡¯


    I smiled happily. But before I couldugh out, I was suddenly pulled into Marlon''s embrace. I froze all


    over. In the night, I was not able to see Marlon''s expression, but I could smell his unique scent, the


    scent that I was so familiar with.


    I itched to embrace him harder!


    And the little dear in my heart started jumping.


    How long had it been? When was thest time that I was hugged by Marlon like this? No, I forgot, it


    never happened.


    Tears almost flowed out of my eyes. Every time I was hurt, I thought that I would be different. I thought


    that I would treat Marlon differently, but it was always the same. I was still deeply infatuated with him


    and love him!


    I did not resist and chose to nestle in Marlon''s embrace. I, at this moment, would not allow him to marry


    Alicia. And I was more curious about how he could marry that disgusting Alicia.


    ¡®Marlon, the show is about to start!¡¯


    It was a dreamless night. I slept soundly. When I woke up, Marlon had already left. I could not help


    myself but smell his scent left on the quilt.


    The rm rang and woke me up from the sleep. I hurriedly packed up and went to thepany. On


    the bus, I turned on my phone and found that everything about me had disappeared as trending topics.


    There were no photos left, and the statement of Mr. Night was gone too.


    It was Kieran!


    I instinctively thought of Kieran. I had a feeling that no one would help me eliminate everything except


    him. Of course, I would never be narcissistic enough to think that Kieran was doing this for me. Of


    course, it was because of his noble image. But even so, I felt warm.


    I had to say, although Kieran was a terrifying man as a backer, he was very powerful.


    Suddenly, my eyes stopped. My phone was bombarded with the news that Kieran and I were getting


    engaged. It was all over the news.


    The news said that Kieran was getting engaged to a mysterious woman in two days.


    The picture that was published was of me holding hands with Kieran, and my face was blurred. Without


    thinking, I knew Kieran had instructed Armand to take this picture, because no one else would have the


    courage to secretly take Kieran¡¯s picture.


    Naturally, the news was published under Kieran''smand. Otherwise, no one would risk their lives to


    do this!


    But why did he do this? My engagement with him was just a contract and an act. What should I do now


    after it was announced to everyone? The only thing I should be grateful for now was my face couldn¡¯t


    be seen clearly.


    "What, Mr. Charles is getting engaged, how could it happen?"


    "Mr. Charles, the arrogant man, is getting engaged! How is this possible?"


    "Exactly. Mr. Charles never gets in contact with any woman. Any female who dares to approach him


    would be punished hard, how could he like a woman? Moreover, this woman''s in bad shape. Even if it¡¯s


    blurred, I could tell that she was extremely ugly!"


    "..."


    I could not help but secretly nce at the people on the bus who were raving about my engagement to


    Kieran. How could they feel my ugliness with pixte on?


    Incredible.


    "No, I do not want Mr. Charles to get engaged. It cannot be true!" Suddenly, a woman burst into tears.


    She was extremely sad!


    "..."


    What was good about Kieran? He was so abnormal and ferocious. She could not tell anything good


    about him.


    The problem was that he was not interested in women at all, and he would not show any mercy


    towards women!


    "This woman had better get out of my sight. Otherwise, I will track her down and disfigure her with


    vitriol. I would rather go to jail to prevent Mr. Charles from marrying such a disgusting woman!"


    "Me too. If I know who she is, I will torture her to death in a hundred ways. It was all for the noble Mr.


    Charles!"


    The voices around were getting angrier.


    "..."


    I was so frightened that I did not even dare to sit on the bus anymore. I hurriedly got off the bus. As


    soon as I got off the bus, I realized that the people on the street were unanimously enraged, especially


    women. It was like their husbands were going to marry another woman.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I did not dare to walk in the street either. I immediately hailed a taxi.


    "Miss, you look like..." As soon as I got in the car, the taxi driver stared at me, making me feel horrified.


    "What is the matter?" I squeezed out a smile.


    "Haven''t you watch today''s news? Mr. Charles of the Universal Group is engaged!"


    I smiled awkwardly, "I know. It was all over the inte!"


    "Then you must have seen Mr. Charles¡¯ girlfriend in the photo. She looks a bit like you!" The taxi driver


    was still staring at me.


    I felt sweaty, "How is that possible! I am just corporate ve. How would I have the chance to know Mr.


    Charles at all?"


    "That is true. You could not be Mr. Charles¡¯ girlfriend. Although his girlfriend''s figure is not outstanding, I


    believe she is extremely gorgeous, even that face was blurred. Otherwise, how could she deserve the


    noble Mr. Charles?"


    I forced a smile without saying anything.


    "However, you have to be careful. From the morning when I started drumming guests up, I have


    already seen five women in shapes simr to Mr. Charles¡¯ girlfriend being beaten. That scene was


    bloody and even the police could not stop them!" The taxi driver went on and on.


    "..."


    "There was another woman who was so crazy that she was going to spill sulfuric acid on that


    woman!"

 Chapter 107 Straddle Kieran and Kiss Him

    Chapter 107 Straddle Kieran and Kiss Him


    I was lost for words. Cold sweat rolled down my back.


    "Young miss, you feel hot? You''re sweating!"


    "No." I hurried to wipe my sweat.


    "Where are you going?" The driver asked.


    I was about to say "Universal Group", but I hurried to withdraw my words and told him the address of a


    nearby building. I was now grateful for the regtions of Universal Group, which barred every


    employee from leaking any information about Kieran. Otherwise, I would be dead.


    Finally, I reached to the Universal Group. I entered with my handbag covering my face, but even so, the


    angry gaze from those female staff could not be kept out. If their gazes could shoot fire, I would have


    been burned into ashes.


    Suddenly, a hand from nowhere reached my shoulder, scaring me so much that I instinctively sheltered


    my head with my hand, "Don''t pour vitriol on me, don''t...!"


    "Rachael, are you all right?"


    I raised my head and saw Adrian standing in front of me with a smile. "You''re sweaty. Rachael, what


    have you been busy with?"


    I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. "Stop teasing me!" I rolled my eyes at him, "It''s all because of


    Mr. Charles¡¯ announcement of engagement. You know how crazy those women are. They all want to


    ruin my appearance with vitriol. I bet they have thousands of tortures for me!"


    But Adrian actually didn''t sympathize with me at all. Instead, he burst into loudughter. Regardless of


    both my re and his own image, heughed for a long while before he stopped.


    "Alright, I won''tugh!"


    I showed the whites of my eyes, "You''ve already beenughing for ten minutes!"


    As I said, he chuckled again. I was enraged and wanted to leave. But Adrian stopped me and appeared


    to be mysterious, "Rachael, wait. I got something to say!"


    Actually, I was not curious at all, "What is it?"


    Adrian put on a more mysterious look. He leaned over and whispered to my ear, "You seem to be


    special to Marlon!"


    "What do you mean?" I couldn''t understand his words.


    "You will knowter!"


    I frowned. If Adrian didn''t want to tell me, it was useless for me to ask. Besides, it was just in time to


    meet Adrian here. Anyway, I was going to look for him. "Adrian, you promised to help me design the


    R&C products, right? I thought it over and I hope you can teach me. I want to make it myself."


    "Are you sure? It would mean much more work." Adrian looked into my eyes.


    I nodded. Kieran was right. I could not always rely on others. I would never make any progress that


    way. I had to learn things and be morepetent.


    Adrian was a top designer. And I should grasp the opportunity.


    "OK, I can teach you if you want to learn. It doesn''t matter!" Adrian stated, "But you are not allowed to


    "Okay!"


    Aftering to an agreement with Adrian, I ran to the office to look for Kieran. He must be pleased to


    know the fun tonight.


    I took the elevator to the top floor in excitement, but it was exceptionally quiet today. Only then did I


    realize that there was actually no one outside the office. There used to be about a dozen secretaries,


    but today, even Armand was not here.


    Seized by excitement, I didn''t think about it much. I knocked on the door, but the door opened itself. I


    thought that Kieran was onto his documents. But I froze when the door was opened. Kieran was lying


    on the ground and there was no sound. His handsome face was as pale as ash. And his cold and


    charming eyes were now tightly closed.


    "K ... Kieran!" I was shocked.


    For me, Kieran was always as powerful as a god. But now, he was literally lying on the ground as if he


    was dead.


    I called him, but there was no response at all. Then, I approached him bit by bit and tried to detect his


    breath, but I couldn''t feel any.


    "Help ... Help!" I shouted, but it urred to me that there was no one except me and Kieran. My mind


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    went into aplete nk.


    "Calm down. Calm down!" I forced myself to calm. I had seen how to aid a drowning man on TV. I didn''t


    know if it could work, but now I had no other choice.


    I pressed down on Kieran''s chest hard and bent down to give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    However, just as I leaned over his face, I suddenly paused as a chill ran down my spine. Kieran was a


    neat freak. If he knew I had kissed him, would he kill me?


    I quickly shook my head, "Rachael, you are saving him!"


    As I thought, I took a deep breath, held his jaw, and blew. The moment I pressed my lips on his, I saw


    Kieran open his eyes. His scarlet eyes were staring coldly at me while our lips clung to each other. My


    mind went nk. I could feel nothing but his soft lips and freezing cold aura.


    However, the door was happened to open. Marlon and Armand walked in. The air in the huge office


    instantly froze.


    In order to save Kieran, I didn''t think too much and directly straddled Kieran with my hands holding his


    head.


    However, everyone would think that I flung myself on Kieran and kissed him in excitement.


    Before I could react, Marlon rushed over and pulled me up. Anxious, he wiped my mouth hard.


    Moreover, he took the tissues on the table and continued to wipe. I only felt my mouth burning in pain.


    But Marlon didn''t give me any chance to pull myself free. He grabbed me tightly and actually used up a


    box of tissues.


    I shot a "help" nce at Armand. But obviously, he was still in a state of shock. He would never expect


    that Mr. Charles was one day straddled on by a woman.


    Let alone Armand, even I felt it incredible. Regret seized me. What nonsense!


    "Take her out!" Marlon suddenly let go of me and spat to Armand.


    Marlon exerted so much strength that my lips were now bleeding. I was mad, "Marlon, you''re going too


    far!"


    Before I could finish my words, Armand actually took me out.


    "Armand, why did you pull me out?" I questioned, but Armand was looking at me with a strange gaze,


    as if I was an alien.


    Guilty, I lowered my head down, because I knew why he looked at me like this. Just now, I looked like


    ... a hungry wolf pouncing on Kieran.

 Chapter 108 This Is the Bar Where You Forced Yourself on Me

    Chapter 108 This Is the Bar Where You Forced Yourself on Me


    "I ... I didn''t.... Kieran fainted just now. I ... was just giving him an artificial respiration!" I tried my best to


    exin, but I couldn''t help but feel guilty. I didn''t dare to meet Armand''s gaze and didn''t dare to imagine


    what he was thinking.


    "I know!" Armand was calm, surprisingly.


    I suddenly looked up in confusion. Armand continued, "Mr. Charles hasn¡¯t had any sleep for a week!"


    I was shocked.


    "Why doesn''t he...?" I was just about to ask him why Kieran didn''t sleep for a week, but Marlon''s angry


    shout came out off and on.


    "What is Marlon doing here?" I asked Armand.


    "To buy you!"


    I was lost for words.


    I snorted inwardly. This was not the first time that Marlon wanted to buy me. In the past, he said he


    wanted to be my sugar daddy, but now he was wiser. He directly turned to Kieran and wanted to buy


    me from him.


    My heart wrenched in pain. What did I mean to Marlon? For him, I was only one of the goods that could


    be traded?


    Then, all my feelings, dignity and emotions didn''t matter at all, right?


    In spite of my thoughts, I couldn''t help but get closer, wondering what he was saying. Maybe he would


    be gentler than I expected.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open.


    Marlon walked out in a huff. Marlon strode out with an angry face. Before I could give way, he just


    grabbed me and left.


    In the elevator.


    I tried hard to shake off his hand but failed, "Marlon, what are you doing? Let go of me! We''re at the


    Universal Group. Please behave yourself!"


    All of a sudden, he leaned over.


    I was fiercely pressed against the wall. Marlon subdued me and bit my lips hard. His tongue intruded


    and plundered every inch of my mouth. He was so fierce that I was almost unable to breathe. It


    seemed that he wished to tear me apart and gulp me down.


    zing heat, nk, and chaos overwhelmed me, making me forget to resist. Because it was miserable


    for me to realize that I had fallen in deep love with him. So, I could never truly refuse him, though he


    might hurt me.


    How pathetic I was!


    I thought that Marlon would kiss me to suffocation, but luckily, before the elevator arrived, he let go of


    me. I was dizzy and dragged away by him.


    It was crowded at the Universal group now. Or it could be said that there were people everywhere.


    I didn''t want to be recognized and covered my face with my hand. Apparently, the engagement of


    Kieran and me was trending 1st ce and had as a real shock for them. Anyway, they only knew me


    as Kieran''s girlfriend. Or maybe they would just regard me as Kieran''s kept woman or even a pet.


    And who would take it seriously?


    But now Kieran was engaged to me. The news was shocking and devastating to many, as if it was the


    end of the world.


    "Heavens, how could Mr. Charles really be engaged to Rachael? And it''s in two days. This ... this is


    impossible!"


    "It is possible. This is trending first ce right now. It should be true. Anyway, who dared to spread


    rumors about Mr. Charles?"


    "Rachael must be overjoyed. It is Mr. Charles! He is the very definition of perfection!"


    Everyone was talking about my engagement to Kieran. The more they talked about it, the more


    indignant they got. It was as if I had earned hundreds of millions from my engagement with Kieran.


    Alright, frankly speaking, it was me who benefited more from the engagement. In this world, all the


    women wanted to be Kieran''s woman, let alone his fianc¨¦e.


    No one could deny that.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from my hand. Only then did I regain my senses. Marlon was wearing an


    extremely sour look. His handsome face was now stern and gloomy, as if it would crack any moment.


    Right now, there were people everywhere, and I didn''t dare to struggle. But Marlon directly stuffed me


    into his car and left for a bar. When I got off, I realized that it was where I first met him and had sex with


    him.


    My heart wrenched as my face darkened. I turned around and was about to leave, while Marlon


    dragged me into the bar with an even colder look.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After leaving Kieran''s office, Marlon didn''t say a single word along the way. He was like a silent iceberg


    and cracks were now gradually emerging.


    Marlon threw me onto the sofa.


    He stared at me like a devil, "Rachael, do you remember this ce?"


    I turned my head, not wanting to reply.


    How could I forget this ce, this damn ce where all the love and hatred started? If possible, I really


    wished I had never been here.


    It was daytime. The bar was not open, though the door of it was not closed. The waiter saw us enter


    and was about to drive us away, but when he saw Marlon''s face, his expression instantly changed.


    Quietly, he pulled hispanions away. Soon, there were only Marlon and I in the huge and silent bar.


    The dim light enveloped us.


    Marlon forced me to face him. We were so close that I could clearly feel the air he exhaled.


    "Do you?" Marlon questioned again, "This is where you forced me to have sex with you!"


    My expression instantly froze. The first night between us was always a soft spot of me. After that night,


    he kept looking down on me, because I forced myself on him.


    "So what? You could have refused!" I looked into his eyes.


    Marlon snorted coldly. By the dim light, I couldn''t see his look clearly, but his gloomy aura was more


    and more overwhelming. He tightened his grip, "Rachael, did you forget that I was drunk? Otherwise,


    you will never get the chance!"


    I was lost for words.


    I couldn''t turn my face away, so I simply closed my eyes. To be honest, I didn''t know what Marlon


    brought me here for, but I felt the hot whips of panic.


    "Rachael, I know you still remember that night. That night, you cried so hard. You hugged me and


    forced me to have sex with you. I don''t me you for all of this!" Marlon stated. I closed my eyes and


    couldn''t see his expression. His voice sounded distant, yet really close sometimes. It was so close that


    I was worried if something was about to reveal.

 Chapter 109 Rachael, You鈥檙e Allowed to Stay with Me

    Chapter 109 Rachael, You¡¯re Allowed to Stay with Me


    "Ever since we had sex, you wanted to be with me and I didn''t reject you. Afterwards, you''ve been


    pestering me for four whole years, and I didn''t say anything either!"


    As his voice got closer and closer, I realized that I was indeed fascinated by him. I couldn''t help but


    clench my hands.


    "Actually, I always knew you loved me. I just didn''t show it. You should consider yourself lucky. I allow


    you to be around for four years. I was easy on you!"


    I suddenly opened and fixed my eyes on Marlon. What he had said wrung my heart. Actually, he had


    already said like this. Every time he put these words, he was domineering and arrogant. And this time,


    he spoke with great magnanimity as if he was wronged.


    "Rachael, now I offer you a chance to stay by my side. Aren''t you happy about this?" Marlon said. We


    exchanged looks. I could hardly stop myself from being tempted by him, but I had to do so as he was


    heartless.


    I felt extremely bitter. However, what was even more pathetic was that I still expected that he would


    love me.


    Or at least, he had feelings for me and wished to foster a bright future with me. Marlon was so proud


    that he wouldn''te to Kieran easily.


    I stared at him and asked word by word, "Marlon, did you fall in love with me?"


    "Rachael, you better not tter yourself!" Marlon said clearly in a cold tone. I felt miserable at his words.


    I said with a smile, "Marlon, leave the chance to Alicia. I believe that she will like your proposal!"


    "Alicia is my fianc¨¦e...."


    I interrupted and gave him a mocking smile, "I know she is your fianc¨¦e and you loved her. She''s


    worthy of the best thing in this world! So, you''d better be loyal to her and just get off my back. Two days


    Marlon suddenly grabbed my hand and said, "Rachael, it''s you who promised to stay by my side


    forever!"


    I turned to look at him and said slowly, "So what? I regret it now!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Without turning round, I left soon.


    I felt extremely bitter. It was sunny outside, yet I found my inner self in darkness.


    It hurt!


    Marlon, it turned out that it hurt all the time as long as I loved you!


    I''d rather not meet and fall in love with you. I wished I could never understand love, so I probably


    wouldn''t be painful any longer.


    However, it was toote to be regretful. I touched my belly with my hands. For the sake of the baby, I


    couldn''t give Marlon up to Alicia.


    Thinking of this, I wondered if I was too tough and if Marlon would hate me. However, something


    urred to me. It seemed that Marlon had changed his attitude to me since I stopped showing


    affection to him and left him alone. He used to insult and mock me.


    I probably could try a different way.


    When I lost in thought, Everly called me. She must havee to ask me why I waste for work. I


    didn''t answer the phone, but I hurried to the bus stop and waited for the bus.


    It was burning hot in the summer, and I was all sweaty after standing for a while. Suddenly, I felt like I


    was stared at by someone. I looked around and saw an olddy, who was shabby and unkempt,


    standing in a corner ring at me.


    I waited at the bus stop with her, who was not far away from me, alone. Being stared at by her, I


    couldn''t help but begin to feel uneasy. But I didn''t think further. I looked away from her and continued to


    wait for the bus.


    Not long after, she walked towards me and fell to the ground in front of me.


    I didn''t know what to do.


    I looked at the olddy who had fallen over for no reason and was a little scared. Was she trying to


    ckmail me? When I was hesitating whether or not I should help her, there came the olddy''s voice.


    Shey one the ground and groaned in exaggerated anguish.


    I gritted my teeth. In my hurry, I stepped forward to help her. I was not afraid that she wanted to


    ckmail me, as I was impoverished. But if she indeed was injured, I would regret not saving her.


    "Are you alright?" I helped her up carefully.


    "It hurts!" She winced.


    "Where?" I asked.


    "Everywhere. I want to go to the hospital!"


    My heartbeat quickened. She indeed wanted to ckmail me!


    "Young girl, do you want to just leave me here? Do you just want to watch me die of pain? What did I


    do to deserve this!" the olddy said in tears.


    "No! I''ll take you to the hospital right now. Let''s go!" I agreed, having no time to wonder if she was a


    fraud. Given she was old, I could hardly refuse her.


    I took her to the nearest hospital, and she was fine as the examination showed. I couldn''t help but


    breathe a sigh of relief since it didn''t cost a lot.


    "I''m hungry!" the olddy said after we left the hospital.


    Seeing her skinny figure, I couldn''t bear to let her down, so I also agreed. Fortunately, she didn''t mean


    to pick on me and finished the meal at a clean restaurant nearby.


    I was worried that she would ask for something else. To my surprise, after the meal, the olddy took


    the initiative to say, "Youngdy, I''ve already wasted a lot of your time. Hurry up and go to work!"


    "Ma''am, there you go. It''s not much, but please take it!" I gave all my money to her after paying the


    meal for her.


    "Youngdy, you are truly a good person. Good things will happen to you!"


    I smiled at her. Since the bus I was taking arrived, I bid farewell to her and hurriedly got on the bus.


    What I didn''t notice is that after I left, a Lincoln limousine slowly stopped in front of the olddy. The


    driver got down and opened the car door respectfully for her, and she got in the car in an elegant


    manner. She looked totally different.


    I rushed to thepany. As soon as I arrived, I could clearly feel that it waspletely different from in


    the morning. They no longer dared to have intense discussions. Instead, everyone was careful, as if


    someone horrible was at the office.


    "Why are you still here? Hurry up! Don''t you know the Matriarch is here? Do you want to get fired?"


    "Is she that scary?"


    "Of course, she is extremely picky. She doesn''te to thepany frequently, but every time she


    Before I went in the elevator, I heard two receptionists whispering to each other. Before I could catch


    what they were saying, the elevator door closed. I then put it behind me.

 Chapter 110 Madame Charles

    Chapter 110 Madame Charles


    However, as soon as the elevator door opened, I heard others talk about the Matriarch in fear once


    more.


    "How terrifying the Matriarch is! She gave everyone a good scolding just now, even Mr. Charles!"


    "I didn''t dare to breathe when I saw her. I was afraid that she would fire me immediately if my breathing


    isn¡¯t in rhythm with hers!" Two female employees patted their chests in fear and said in the corridor,


    without noticing me.


    I wondered who the Matriarch they talked about was. Was it true that she dared to curse Kieran?


    Just as I entered the office, I heard footstepsing from the corridor. Surprisingly, all the employees


    in the office began to work in panic, as if they were mice that were about to be caught by a cat.


    Just as I was puzzled, a posh olddy walked in elegantly, supported by Everly. Behind her was arge


    group of bodyguards in ck. I instantly understood that she was probably the Matriarch that all the


    employees were afraid of!


    I wondered if it was my misconception, since she looked somewhat familiar. Had we met before?


    In an instant, I denied myself. The olddy was richly dressed and looked regal. How could I know her


    before? I would never encounter her even in the streets.


    "Rachael, what are you doing? Hurry up and serve Madame Charles some tea!" Everly smiled and said


    to me.


    I looked at Everly and saw her speaking to the olddy with a smile, "Grandma, she is Rachael, Mr.


    Charles'' girlfriend!" Then she said to me, "Rachael,e over and pour some tea for Madame


    Charles!"


    I was shocked. Everly addressed the olddy, who surnamed Charles, as her grandmother. Was the


    olddy Kieran''s grandma?


    I hurriedly poured the tea and brought it over, but I couldn''t control myself from being panicked. Kieran


    and I pretended to be a couple based on a contract. I didn''t expect that I would see his family.


    Moreover, his grandma looked terrifying. She definitely wouldn''t like me.


    Given Everly seemed to be on intimate terms with Madame Charles, she must have spoken ill of me


    out of her hatred for me.


    I could hardly imagine what would happenter!


    Everly stared at me as I walked over. Just as I was about to serve up the tea, Everly tripped me up with


    her foot.


    There came a huge sound!


    As the cup was broken into pieces, I also fell to the ground. Without hesitation, I got up from the ground


    and apologized repeatedly.


    "Rachael, what''s wrong with you? You werete for work. And now you are being clumsy. You are Mr.


    Charles'' girlfriend. How could you be like this in front of grandma? She is old. What if you hurt her with


    hot water?" Everly scolded me with an anxious expression, but I could tell she wascent from


    her eyes.


    I knew that Everly tripped me on purpose. That was why I fell and smashed the cup. However, it was


    toote when I realized it. Even if I said it was Everly''s fault, no one would believe me. And Madame


    Charles probably would take Everly¡¯s side and be displeased with me.


    Since I had had a quarrel with Kieran this morning, I couldn''t afford to annoy his grandma again. What


    if she went to Kieran and told him what happened?


    Therefore, I let Everlyin without refuting one single word.


    "Grandma, Mr. Charles is so good to Rachael. She doesn''t need to work on time. Today, she arrived


    just now. We know that she has a good rtionship with Mr. Charles. However, others else will be


    angry. They might feel unjust in thepany and think Mr. Charles is fascinated by her and has no


    mood to work!" Everly said as if she was joking. But I clearly knew that she did so to drag me through


    dirt.


    "That''s too bad. The Matriarch values thepany''s regtions the most. What should Rachael do?"


    "That''s right. Rachael thinks Mr. Charles loves her and is alwayste. She deserves it. The Matriarch


    will dismiss her!"


    "The Matriarch hates ckers at work. Rachael will not only get fired. She is ugly! I think her


    engagement ceremony two dayster will also be cancelled."


    "You are right! She is ill-looking. How dare she want to marry Mr. Charles? The Charles family is


    extremely powerful. It''s unbelievable. How could the Matriarch give consent to their marriage? If it''s


    time for Mr. Charles to get engaged, Ms. Everly is much better a choice than Rachael. In terms of both


    her family and appearance, Ms. Everly is iparable!"


    I heard clearly what the people around me whispered. I used to argue with them. But I really didn''t dare


    to do anything now, just like at the beginning.


    As Madame Charles looked around the office with her sharp and cold eyes, it became silent


    immediately. Then, her gaze alighted on me, and I looked down in guilt.


    Everly nced at me arrogantly and smiled slightly. Then, she turned to Madame Charles and said in a


    gentle voice, "Grandma, don''t be angry. Since Mr. Charles wants to marry Rachael, she must have


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    merits we don''t know!"


    There came a crisp sound!


    As soon as Everly finished speaking, Madame Charles gave her a bitter p. I looked up in surprise.


    "Who are you? It''s a domestic affair! What qualifications do you have toment?" said Madame


    Charles.


    Everly covered her face and looked at Madame Charles in disbelief.


    I was also shocked. Everyone who was present looked at her in astonishment. They never expected


    that she would suddenly turn hostile and beat Everly.


    Madame Charles narrowed her eyes and looked around. Atst, she red at Everly and said,


    "Rachael is going to get engaged with Kieran and be my granddaughter-inw. It has nothing to do with


    you when shees to work, okay? She will also be in charge of Universal Group. It doesn''t matter


    even if she doesn''t work."


    I suddenly opened my eyes wide and I couldn''t believe what Madame Charles had said. Had she


    helped me and pped Everly?


    How could that be?


    All of a sudden, Madame Charles blinked at me.


    She was the olddy who fell at the station!


    The olddy I helped at the bus station urred to me. I finally realized that she was Madame Charles.


    At the station, she was dressed in tattered clothes, looking unkempt. But now, she was dressy and


    imposing. That was why I didn''t recognize her at the beginning.


    So, it turned out that Madame Charles tested me at the bus stop on purpose. Since she didn''t hate me,


    she chose to do me a favor.


    Madame Charles narrowed her eyes and stared at Everly. She said coldly, "Everly, I asked you to work


    in Universal Group because you were sensible. But now, it seems that I made a mistake. I don''t think


    the position fits you anymore!"


    "Grandma...." Everly shouted out in panic.

 Chapter 111 Suddenly, I Had a Powerful Backer

    Chapter 111 Suddenly, I Had a Powerful Backer


    But Madame Charles interrupted her coldly, "I''m not your grandma. Am I rted to you by blood? Or


    are you Kieran''s girlfriend?"


    Everly instantly blushed, and then her face turned ashen with rage. Anger choked her words.


    All the employees present secretly smiled. They whispered, "Does Ms. Everly want to be the


    granddaughter-inw of the Matriarch?"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, why would she call the Matriarch grandma?"


    I stood quietly by the side. I never thought that the Matriarch woulde today. Moreover, she spoke


    for me. But after all, she was Kieran''s grandmother. I dared not speak.


    Madame Charles intimately grasped my hand and announced loudly, "Look, Rachael is Kieran''s


    fianc¨¦e, my future granddaughter-inw." Then she looked at me kindly and signaled me to call her


    Grandma.


    To tell the truth, I didn''t want to address her in public, especially in such an awkward situation. But


    Madame Charles stared at me, so I had no choice but to call, "Grandma!"


    "Yes!" Madame Charles responded exaggeratedly and caressed my head affectionately, "Rachael, from


    now on, you are the person in charge of Rich!"


    I was suddenly stunned. Everyone present was silent as they looked straight at Everly and me.


    This time, Everly''s face turned cold as she said, "Madame Charles, I was personally appointed by Mr.


    Charles!"


    Madame Charles looked at Everly and sneered disdainfully, "So what? You are expelled. Now Rachael


    is in charge of Rich. Anything wrong?"


    Footsteps came from outside the door. Immediately after, Kieran and Armand quickly walked in. At the


    sight of Kieran, I instinctively lowered my head. If possible, I wanted to dig a hole and hide myself. I


    suspected that Kieran knew I was here and came to skin me alive.


    I bet that I was definitely the only person in this world who had kissed Kieran''s mouth while riding on


    him, although I was giving him artificial respiration to save him. Kieran just didn''t know it!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Kieran, there you are. If you don''te, I will be torn apart alive!" Just as I was about to escape,


    Madame Charles suddenly grabbed onto Kieran''s hand and cried out in grievance.


    Not only I but also all of my colleagues were left dumbfounded. They had no idea what had happened.


    The Matriarch was as arrogant as a bully just now. Why did she behave in this way now?


    Kieran frowned and supported the Matriarch. "What''s wrong, Grandma?"


    I observed Kieran''s movements. It turned out that Kieran was not obsessional about cleanliness as


    usual in front of some people.


    "She just scolded me and sshed me with tea. Look at the water on the ground. If I hadn''t dodged


    quickly, I would have been burned alive. You don''t even know how hot that tea was!" Madame Charles


    pointed at Everly. Then she pointed at the cup that I had just dropped on the ground and the tea that I


    had poured all over the floor.


    ...


    ''Well yed.''


    When Everly saw Kieran, she panicked and waved her hand repeatedly, "Mr. Charles, I didn''t do that.


    Rachael knocked the tea and I didn''t scold your grandma. I really didn''t!"


    Madame Charles looked at Everly with grievances and tears rolled down her cheeks. "You mean that I


    framed you? How could she im that I framed her?"


    ...


    Wasn''t this an obvious frame-up? Furthermore, neither did Madame Charles prepare it in advance, nor


    did she even blink her eyes. I always thought that Alicia and Shania were good actors. I didn''t expect


    that Madame Charles would be as good as the best actor.


    The others present were also dumbfounded. To their surprise, Madame Charles would do this.


    Moreover, the smart Kieran didn''t see her through.


    "Mr. Charles, I really didn''t. I didn''t do anything to the Matriarch. She wanted to fire me for no reason.


    Mr. Charles, you have to believe me!" Everly said anxiously.


    Madame Charles tugged at the corner of Kieran''s clothes and kept crying. She looked at Kieran pitifully


    like a wronged child. "Kieran, she bullied me!"


    "Fire her!" Kieran spat coldly without blinking his eyes.


    My eyes widened. I never imagined that Kieran, who had always been wise and only put interests first,


    would say so. Everyone knew that Everly had made great contributions to Universal Group and Rich,


    and created great value.


    "Mr. Charles, do you want to expel me?" Everly looked at Kieran in disbelief.


    Kieran coldly swept a nce at Everly nomittally.


    Everly was a little irritated, "Can''t you see that your grandma is framing me? I''ve been working in


    Universal Group for so many years, and I''ve done so much for thepany and you. But you are


    going to fire me!"


    A cold light shed in Kieran''s eyes. "So what? You create value, and I have given it back to you!"


    Everly looked at Kieran without saying anything more. Her eyes instantly turned red and wet. Tears


    were ready to fall at any moment.


    Madame Charles made a face at Everly and said happily, "Kieran, since you have expelled her, then let


    Rachael take over Rich!"


    "Alright!" Kieran didn''t even look at me and agreed.


    I rounded my eyes wide in shock. It meant I would be the CEO of Rich!


    I was unemployed a while ago, and I just entered Universal Group and Rich. Overnight, I changed from


    an ignorant idler to the head of a famous and luxury brand.


    "Why are you still standing here polluting my air?" Madame Charles said to Everly arrogantly.


    Everly couldn''t stand it any longer, and tears suddenly fell down her cheeks. After giving an affectionate


    look at Kieran, she ran out with tears.


    "Grandma, this seat, I...." I was so scared that I wanted to refuse.


    Madame Charles intimately pulled me over. "Don''t worry. Isn''t it just a small brand? Just have a try. If


    you fail, let Kieran give you another brand. Kieran, am I right?"


    "Yes!" Kieran didn''t even blink.


    ...


    Shock surged through me. I just couldn''t believe it. I met Madame Charles¡¯ basic requirements in the


    test, and now I got such a powerful backer.


    "Alright, alright, what a busy day! Rachael, it''s time to get off work. I don''t want you to be tired!"


    Madame Charles said as she pushed me towards Kieran.

 Chapter 112 Alicia, the Good Show Has Begun (Part One)

    Chapter 112 Alicia, the Good Show Has Begun (Part One)


    ...


    I just came to work.


    "You guys should hang out and date!" As Madame Charles spoke, she held Kieran''s and my hands


    together and pushed us outwards.


    Kieran did not refute. He took advantage of the situation to hold my hand and agreed. "Got it,


    Grandma!" He then pulled me out of the office.


    My mind instantly went nk. I instinctively wanted to go back. This morning''s misunderstanding had


    not been solved yet. I had no courage to face Kieran. I was afraid that Kieran would devour me alive.


    No, he might cut me into pieces!


    "Rachael, Kieran, you guys have fun. Don''te back in a hurry. It doesn''t matter if you spend the


    night outside!" Madame Charles warned loudly and kindly behind.


    ...


    Kieran pulled me into the elevator. My body instantly stiffened like a stone. After the elevator door


    closed, it was deathly quiet. I didn''t even dare to look up. No, I wished I could just close my eyes and


    find an underground hole to bury myself alive.


    Why did I give Kieran artificial respiration at that time? What gave me such great and abnormal


    courage? Why?


    "In front of Grandma, behave yourself. Don''t make slips!" Suddenly, Kieran spoke without any emotion


    or warmth in his voice.


    I was shocked, and then hurriedly nodded. "I will!"


    I still didn''t dare to look up. However, in such a narrow and deathly quiet space, everything became


    exceptionally awkward and magnified. Even if I didn''t raise my head, I could still clearly feel Kieran''s


    gaze falling on me.


    ...


    As time passed, I felt my heart pounding.


    I didn''t think this was going to work. I had to exin. After a strong struggle, I lowered my head and


    whispered, "I ... I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    Kieran didn''t say anything. In the exceptionally quiet elevator, sweat began to cover my forehead. I


    clenched my fists and mustered up the courage to say again, "I ... I thought you fainted. That''s why I


    gave you artificial respiration. And...."


    Kieran suddenly coughed. I instinctively looked up and saw that Kieran''s ears were a little red. He


    seemed to be blushing, looking so unnatural!


    "Do you want to die?" Suddenly, Kieran stared at me. His scarlet eyes were cold, and strong pressure


    I hurriedly lowered my head and shook my head repeatedly. Indeed, it was my illusion. How could a


    person like Kieran be shy?


    "Don''t mention it again!" Kieran ordered coldly.


    "Yes!" I hurriedly agreed, and I felt a lot relieved. Fortunately, Kieran didn''t cut me into pieces or throw


    me into the Pacific Ocean.


    "I''ll get even with you for this." I was still in a good mood when Kieran said coldly.


    I suddenly froze. Sure enough, it was still too early for me to be happy. However, no matter what, it was


    great that he didn''t intend to punish me right now. Perhaps Kieran would let me off as long as I


    behaved myself from now on.


    Thinking about it, I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t told Kieran about that thing. I believed that


    Kieran would definitely like it!


    "Mr. Charles, tonight is the 20th anniversary of Marvin''spany. I would like to invite you to watch a


    good show with me!" I looked at Kieran and smiled. When I thought of how wonderful the night would


    be, the hatred that I had suppressed for decades was reced by excitement.


    Kieran nced at me indifferently. "My time is very precious. Your good show must be worth my time!"


    "Definitely!" I nodded repeatedly. Of course, tonight''s show was worth it!


    Kieran and I arranged the time and separated from each other near thepany. Kieran had


    something to do. Looking at the especially blue sky today, I smiled and said, "Alicia, I''ming!"


    I took the bus directly to Marvin Group. Once I got off the bus, I saw the lights outside thepany


    from afar. It had a festivity atmosphere. There was a huge red banner hanging on it. It said the 20th


    anniversary of Marvin Group.


    I narrowed my eyes. The 20th anniversary of Marvin Group?


    This was the result of my grandfather''s lifetime of hard work. If it weren''t for my grandfather, there


    would have been no Marvin Group and Marvin would not have enjoyed such a high position.


    However, instead of thanking my grandfather for giving him all his life''s effort, Marvin even hounded my


    grandfather and my mother to death. He allowed Shania, a ruthless homewrecker, to act like a tyrant,


    and enabled Alicia, who deserved to die, to enjoy glory and wealth.


    I clenched my fists tightly. ''Grandfather, mother, I will definitely not let them off. On the 20th


    anniversary, I will make them cry. They will have no nerve to face the public and media.''


    I smiled and walked forward step by step.


    Although Marvin Group was not of the same standard as Marlon Group or Universal Group. However, it


    could be considered as an established one in the business world. Therefore, on the 20th anniversary,


    influential people and media from all circles showed up. There were even ushers and security guards at


    the entrance. It showed the grandeur of the 20th anniversary of the Marvin Group.


    "Do you have an invitation?" I walked to the door, and the security guards on both sides stopped me.


    The security guards examined me in disdain, as if the question was superfluous.


    However, this is exactly what I wanted. I looked at the media that surrounded Marvin Group, and my


    eyes were filled with joy.


    "I, I don''t!" But I pretend to wear a panicked smile.


    "This is the 20th anniversary of the Marvin Group. No one is allowed to enter. Don''t make trouble here!"


    The security guard said impolitely.


    I wore in jeans, a T-shirt, and old sneakers. Anyone would treat me as a poor girl who was not


    supposed to be here.


    The truth was the same!


    "I ... I am Marvin''s daughter!" I said.


    As soon as I said that, the security guards on both sides and the ushers who were responsible for


    leading the guests into the auditorium looked at me mockingly. The security guard who stopped me


    earlier said with contempt and even stuttered like me, "You ... you are you Mr. Cornell''s daughter? Do


    you believe that I''m his son?"


    "I am really Marvin''s eldest daughter!" Pretending to be sincere, I tried my best to convince them.


    "Scram, or don''t me me for being impolite!" The security guard loudly berated, "You''re crazy!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Our movements attracted the attention of the surrounding media. The media caught a selling point and


    took pictures of me excitedly. Without any doubt, the title must be that on the 20th anniversary of


    Marvin Group, a bumpkin pretended to be Marvin''s daughter.


    I grabbed the security guard''s hand and looked at him with an anxious and sincere expression, "I ... I


    didn''t lie to you!"


    The security guard shook me off, and I was ruthlessly thrown to the ground. My foot was grazed, and


    blood quickly flowed out.


    ...


    The media became even crazier. They kept on shooting at me. I covered the corners of my eyes with


    my hands, but my appearance was revealed. Facing these endless and crazy shes of light, I put on a


    faint smile.


    Marvin had never announced my existence to the public. On Marisa''s 80th birthday, Marvin introduced


    me briefly. But that time, it didn''t have any effect at all. In that case, few people would remember me.


    I knew what Marvin was up to. He wouldn''t announce my identity to the public unless I married Kieran.


    Otherwise, he would never tell the outsiders about my existence.


    However, I would not let him get the result he wanted. He didn''t want outsiders to know it, so I would


    inform everyone that Marvin''s eldest daughter had been neglected for a long time!

 Chapter 113 Alicia, the Good Show Has Begun (Part Two)

    Chapter 113 Alicia, the Good Show Has Begun (Part Two)


    "Marlon and Aliciae!" Someone shouted, and all the media that were facing me rushed towards


    the car that had just stopped.


    I maintained my position on the ground and calmly looked at Bentley which was not far away. Alicia


    wore a in white dress. Dropping her head, she looked somewhat haggard. With a ck silk shirt,


    Marlon put on a serious face, cold and noble.


    Alicia held onto Marlon''s arm. They were like a perfect match for each other while walking together.


    "Miss Alicia, Miss Alicia, how do you exin the photo of you and an unknown man?"


    "Mr. Redford, may I ask what you think of Miss Alicia''s photo scandal?"


    As soon as they got out of the car, all the media frantically pointed cameras at Alicia and Marlon. If


    Alicia were not Marlon''s fianc¨¦e, she would be far from a hot topic. As Marlon''s fianc¨¦e, her scandal


    was a piece of big news.


    Alicia lowered her head, looking paler and paler. Her eyes turned red appropriately as she whispered,


    "Someone has maliciously ndered me. As long as Marlon believes me, nothing else matters!"


    Iughed mockingly. Alicia was good at ying as a pitiful victim. As she pursed her lips with her eyes


    turning red, she looked like the most pitiful person in this world.


    "Mr. Redford, do you believe Miss Alicia is innocent?" As soon as Alicia finished, all the media pointed


    their microphones at Marlon.


    I looked coldly at Marlon. Believe me. Marlon loved Alicia so much that even if he didn''t believe anyone


    in this world, he would definitely believe Alicia.


    "Of course!" Marlon''s voice was hard, and everyone present could hear him clearly.


    I smiled. Sure enough, Marlon firmly believed Alicia. It wrung my heart. I narrowed my eyes. ''Very


    good. Marlon, I have been waiting for it. I want to see how you will make such ament after tonight.''


    ''You will never believe Alicia again from now on.''


    ''Not anymore!''


    The crazy media wanted to ask more questions. Marlon''s bodyguards isted them. Hanging her


    head, Alicia walked in holding Marlon''s hand.


    Although Alicia lowered her head, the moment we met our eyes, hers were filled with hatred and joy.


    "Alicia...." I shouted intentionally.


    But Alicia quickly looked down, tears falling down. Only Marlon and I could see it. "Marlon, I''m so


    scared. Let''s quickly go in!"


    Marlon nced at me. I felt like I had been thrown into a bottomless abyss. For a moment, I forgot


    about my hatred. An inexplicable emotion surged through me.


    Afterwards, Alicia held onto Marlon''s arm and passed by. I watched them leave intimately with a cold


    smile.


    "Alicia, Alicia, don''t leave me behind. I ... I don''t have an invitation letter. Take me in with you. They


    don''t believe that I''m your sister!" I deliberately shouted as I watched them enter.


    As soon as I shouted, the media once again aimed their cameras at me to take pictures and videos of


    me.


    "The trip to attend the 20th anniversary of Marvin Group is worth it. There are so many pieces of


    shocking news!"


    "That''s right. That how Marlonmented Alicia just now is enough. As long as the news is rted to


    Marlon or Kieran, it will cause quite a stir. I will definitely get a rise. Besides, Alicia is Marlon''s fianc¨¦e. I


    heard that she was pregnant!"


    "I also heard about it. Do you think the picture of Alicia and other men is fake or not?"


    "Of course it''s fake. Look at Alicia. She''s a famousdy. She has never done anything out of line.


    Besides, her fianc¨¦ is Marlon. She will not be stupid to get entangled with that kind of loser!"


    "That''s true. If that photo is real, how can Marlon allow Alicia to stay by his side? He would have dealt


    with her long ago!"


    While the media were crazily taking pictures of me, they were having intense discussion about the


    photos of Alicia and Kaleb.


    I listened while staying on the ground. Of course, I never thought that I would sessfully expose


    Alicia''s true color by her picture with Kaleb. The good show needed to take slowly.


    This good show would be the trending topic tomorrow. It would be in the headlines of all


    newspapers.


    ''Alicia, I hope you can withstand it.''


    "What are you still doing here? Get lost, or I won''t be polite to you anymore. Look at yourself. You''re


    daydreaming of bing Mr. Cornell''s daughter. And you even absurdly wanted to ask Miss Alicia for


    help. Miss Alicia paid no attention to you!"


    "That''s right. Little girl, don''t ever try to pretend to be Mr. Cornell''s daughter. Let me tell you, Mr. Cornell


    has already made it clear that he only has one daughter. That''s Miss Alicia who just entered!" The two


    security guards stood in front of me and mocked me condescendingly.


    "I, I am truly Alicia''s sister. She ... she probably didn''t hear me!" I assumed an air of caution, and I


    purposely exined for Alicia.


    "You shouted so loudly. Miss Alicia is not deaf. How could she not hear you?" The security guard


    looked at me like I was an idiot.


    "Chris, stop talking nonsense with this psychopath and kick her out!" The security guard who stopped


    me said.


    "That''s right. Saul, let''s kick her out. Otherwise, Mr. Cornell will me us!" Chris nodded and rolled up


    his sleeves as he walked towards me.


    I retreated with a face full of fear, and my wound started to bleed even more profusely!


    "How shameless she is. She was told to leave, but she insisted on staying. She will be chased out!"


    "That''s right. I have been in the media circle for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thick-


    skinned person. How shameless!" The reporters who took pictures of me were all talking about me


    when they saw that I refused to leave.


    Chris and Saul both rolled up their sleeves. One of them grasped my shoulders and the other grabbed


    my legs. Without hesitation, they directly pulled me up and threw me on the ground outside.


    A big sound sounded.


    I shed tears in pain. I didn''t control it. I let my tears fall, but I didn''t cry loudly. Instead, I stood up and


    wiped my tears silently as I walked in again.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Why do youe again? If you were not a woman, we would beat you up!" Saul showed his fist at me


    and threatened me.


    When the reporters saw that I hadn''t given up, they were even more interested in taking photos of me.


    "I ... I am really Marvin''s daughter. I ... I have evidence!" When Saul was about to swing his fist at me, I


    hurriedly said. I was supposed to look quite cowardly and scared like that.


    "What evidence?" Saul said impatiently.


    I hurriedly took out my phone and showed it to Saul and Chris. "This ... this is ... the phone number of


    my father, Marvin!"

 Chapter 114 Alicia, the Good Show Has Begun (Part Three)

    Chapter 114 Alicia, the Good Show Has Begun (Part Three)


    Chrisughed mockingly. "You want to prove that you are Mr. Cornell''s eldest daughter by showing us a


    casual phone number. Do you think that we are mentally retarded?"


    "That''s right. Since you said that this is Mr. Cornell''s number, I''ll give you onest chance. Call him.


    Although we don''t know Mr. Cornell''s phone number, we know his voice. If you lie to us again, don''t


    me us for being rude to you!" Saul said.


    "Of course!" I hurriedly dialed Marvin''s phone number and spoke hands-free.


    Since Marvin didn''t invite me over for such a big event as the 20th anniversary of the Marvin Group and


    didn''t even call me, it meant that Marvin didn''t want me toe. He was extremely unwilling to agree


    with my appearance. Therefore, his tone wouldn''t be nice!


    The call went through and I hurriedly said before Marvin, "Dad, I ... I''m at thepany''s door now, but


    they won''t let me in!"


    Sure enough, Marvin fell silent. After a while, he said with a rather bad attitude, "What are you doing


    here?"


    As soon as Marvin''s voice came out, not to mention Chris and Saul, even the media present were


    dumbfounded. They thought I pretended to be Marvin''s eldest daughter shamelessly, but they didn''t


    expect it to be real. Those reporters came to themselves and recorded this scene, including Marvin''s


    voice.


    I saw everything and smiled secretly, but I still pretended to cautiously tter Marvin. "Dad, today is the


    20th anniversary of Grandpa''spany. I ... I want to take a look!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" In an instant, Marvin was enraged. My words were like


    boulders thrown into ake, arousing the reaction of the media. They all stared at the phone in my


    hand as if they had taken a stimnt.


    I was satisfied. It seemed that this effect was even better than I expected!


    "No, I was wrong, Dad. This ... thispany was founded by Dad, not Grandfather. I ... I just wanted to


    take a look, but I don''t have an invitation letter. Dad, can ... you tell them to let me in?"


    My face and voice were heavy withplete fear and fear. No matter who saw me like this, they would


    feel that I had been neglected or even abused in the Cornell family for a long time. That was why I was


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    like this.


    Of course, that was the truth. I intended to reveal all truth to the public, so that everyone could see


    Marvin''s disgusting and vicious side. I wanted everyone to know how base and disgusting Marvin was


    beneath his decent mask.


    After a moment of silence, Marvin said impatiently, "Come in. I will tell them!" Without waiting for me to


    speak, he hung up in extreme displeasure.


    I knew the reason why he let me. He thought of Kieran. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even answer my phone.


    Immediately after, Saul received a phone call. Without thinking, Saul knew that Marvin asked his


    secretary to call.


    Saul hung up the phone, but his tone wasn''t much better. He looked at me with disdain. "Alright, you


    can go in!"


    "Thank you!" I hurriedly thanked him respectfully.


    "I thought she was really Mr. Cornell''s treasure. But it turns out that she is not favored!" Saul snorted


    coldly.


    Chris continued, "If Mr. Cornell likes her, she doesn''t need an invitation letter. Look at Miss Alicia. We


    have known her since her childhood. She can just enter!" As they looked me up and down again, Chris


    shouted mockingly, "Miss, why don''t go in? Are you waiting for us to carry you in?"


    "No, no, I, I''ll go in immediately!" As I spoke, I hurried inside.


    "Today''s trip is worth it. We have got so much shocking news!"


    "That''s right. Marvin''s true daughter has been treated as a bumpkin and chased away. No one in the


    entire Marvin Group knows her existence!"


    "Not only that. Look at thatdy''s clothes. At a nce, we know they are extremely old. It can be told


    from Marvin''s tone that thedy is not in her father''s favor at all. I guess she''s been bullied and abused


    for a long time. Otherwise, as a rich daughter, how can she be like that? She even bowed to a mere


    security guard and spoke to her father with such caution. Did you see what she just looked like? She


    was almost scared to tears."


    "You have missed something important. Didn''t thatdy just say that Marvin Group was created by her


    grandfather? In other words, it is very likely that Marvin has an ex-wife. Marvin probably gains his


    position by snatching his ex-wife''s and father-inw''s property. That is why he doesn''t want this


    daughter who was given birth by his ex-wife toe here!"


    "Right, right, this is exactly what I want to say. This is definitely a piece of shocking news!"


    I slowly walked forward and smiled as I heard those reporters'' heated discussions behind me.


    Working with Shania, Marvin took possession of his ex-wife''s and his father-inw''s property and


    abused his ex-wife''s daughter. This was what I wanted!


    ''Marvin, aren''t you going to host the 20th anniversary of Marvin Group? Let me help you. Tomorrow,


    you and your Marvin Group will definitely be in the headlines."


    ''And ... Alicia!''


    ''I''ming!''


    I smiled and pushed open the door. In an instant, an extremely noisy and luxurious scene overwhelmed


    me. Inside, all people dressed in luxurious clothes were of influence. They were drinking and


    discussing happily.


    All guests gathered around Marlon and Alicia. Needless to say, they nned to please Marlon. Of


    course, they all naturally suffered from amnesia and forgot about the photo of Alicia they saw on the


    trending topic.


    But it didn''t matter. I would remind them all.


    Marvin and Shania stood beside Marlon and Alicia. Judging from the smile on Marvin''s face, he


    seemed to have temporarily forgotten the damage that Alicia had caused to him. Because of the benefit


    Marlon brought to Marvin tonight, Marvin naturally would not bother with Alicia. He hoped that Alicia


    could firmly keep Marlon by her side so that he could seize every opportunity to please Marlon and


    make profits!


    And no one paid attention to my arrival.


    I looked at a few people not far away and smiled even more happily. The good show I prepared for


    them was about to begin. I hoped that all of them would enjoy it.


    Anyway, I would definitely be joyful!


    I restrained all the expressions on my face and walked towards Alicia. Alicia saw me long ago. She


    deliberately held onto Marlon''s arm and smiled proudly at me, showing her sovereignty and status. I


    squeezed into the center, as if I did not see her.

 Chapter 115 Rachael, You Have Disgraced the Cornell Family!

    Chapter 115 Rachael, You Have Disgraced the Cornell Family!


    "Who is she? Why does she squeeze in recklessly?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you think you are qualified to be here?" As soon as I forced my way in,


    two well-dressed middle-aged men on both sides were unsatisfied. They stared at me with


    condescension.


    "I''m sorry!" I hurriedly apologized.


    "An apology is not enough. Do you know who I am? I am the boss of Lowery Group!" Orion Lowery,


    dressed in a fancy suit, raised his chin and looked at me proudly, "Do you know who he is?" Orion


    pointed at another middle-aged man I just bumped into.


    I looked down and shook my head.


    "He is Mr. Barry, the head of Redwood Real Estate. The property in this city belongs to him. You


    offended both of us. Do you want to die?" Orion refused to let me off.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" I repeatedly apologized, but joy surged through me. Just now, I bumped into these


    two people on purpose. If I didn''t make any noise, how would I attract attention?


    Sure enough, Caleb''s and Orion''s shouting at me attracted the attention of Marvin and the others very


    quickly. Marvin frowned and was about to walk over, but Shania deliberately pulled him back. "Honey,


    Mr. Arnold is talking to you. He is a rare visitor. We must treat him well!"


    Marvin, who was about toe over, stopped and began to chat with Mr. Arnold.


    Shania walked over and smiled as she said, "Mr. Barry, Mr. Lowery, long time no see. Thank you so


    much foring here today. It''s a great honor for me and Marvin!"


    When Orion and Caleb saw Shania, they let me off for the time being and smiled at Shania. "Mrs.


    Cornell, it''s been a long time. You are getting more and more beautiful!"


    "That''s right. Especially your daughter, she is now the fianc¨¦e of the dignified CEO of Marlon Group,


    Marlon. She is truly enviable. If my daughter were as smart and beautiful as Miss Alicia, I would be


    satisfied!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes, yes!" Caleb and Orion nodded in agreement as they looked at Alicia and Marlon. Then, Orion


    changed the tone and said, "But Mrs. Cornell, you should check these people when you are free. The


    waiters you hire are really terrible. She squeezed in without watching the road!"


    "That''s right. Her eyes were not on the road. She walked around and bumped into us. Luckily, Orion


    and I have a good temper and we don''t bother with her. If she had bumped into someone with a bad


    temper, wouldn''t it have implicated you and Mr. Cornell?" Caleb pretended to be easy-going. Actually, I


    knew that the reason why he said this in front of Shania. He wanted to take advantage of it and get to


    know Marlon.


    On the surface, everyone came to celebrate the 20th anniversary of Marvin Group. But in reality,


    almost everyone was here for Marlon. As long as they could make friends with Marlon, their status


    would rise a lot overnight.


    Therefore, everyone tried their best to get close to Marlon. But it was known to the public that Marlon


    had always been cold and indifferent. Those guests did not dare to be too tant, afraid that they might


    suffer from a loss instead. So, they all turned around to curry favor with Marvin, Shania or Alicia, so that


    they could put in a good word in front of Marlon.


    "Rachael!" Shania seemed to have just seen me. She cried out in surprise, "Why are you here? Why


    don''t you stay at home? If Marvin finds it out, you will be scolded!"


    Caleb and Orion were both smart people. Telling from Shania''s simple questions, they immediately


    knew my identity. Besides, my surname was Cornell. Meanwhile, they knew very well that although


    Alicia and I were both Marvin''s daughters, I was not in favor with him at all. Thus, Marvin didn''t want


    me toe here.


    "Shania, I, I just want to take a look. I, I have asked Dad!" I pretended to be cowardly and timid as what


    Shania wanted. ''Shania, don''t regret it when the timees!''


    When Shania saw that I was slightly stunned, she immediately became even more arrogant. She got


    so mad at me in the past few days that she hoped she cut me into thousands of pieces. If she could,


    she would definitely do so.


    "Rachael, it''s no big deal if you''re here. How can you treat Mr. Barry and Mr. Lowery so rudely? They


    are your father''s best friends. Apologize to them." Alicia mercilessly scolded.


    "I''m sorry for my carelessness, Mr. Barry and Mr. Lowery. Please forgive me!" I echoed and apologized.


    "Rachael, you are so troublesome. Although I didn''t give birth to you, you are raised by me. If you can


    you be as good as Alicia, I''ll be at ease!" My cowardly and obedient attitude made Alicia even more


    there was a reporter recording her.


    I lowered my head and allowed her to reprimand me, but a faint smile lifted the corner of my mouth.


    Not all the media could enter this luxurious venue, but that did not mean that there was no reporter


    here. Marvin invited some well-known media for the sake of publicity, while the others were asked to


    stay outside. However, as media workers, they would do anything for their information. Naturally, some


    would sneak in with great effort, just like the man who had just recorded Shania''s action.


    Caleb and Orion naturally understood that Shania was scolding me. They had simr backgrounds.


    How could they not understand Shania''s malicious intentions towards me as a stepmother? Therefore,


    Caleb and Orion echoed, "Mrs. Cornell, you have shown your extreme forbearance for Rachael. Caleb


    and I both saw it. But Rachael is not worthy to be taught. She is ill-bred to dress up like this on such an


    asion!"


    "I agree. She actually doesn''t know how to be grateful to you for trying so hard to raise her. What a


    waste of your effort! However, Alicia is beautiful and smart. She is the model of the daughter we want!"


    Caleb echoed.


    Alicia watched not far away and felt that it was almost time. She whispered, "Dad, let''s go take a look at


    Rachael and Mom. There seems to be trouble!" Then, she turned around and whispered to Marlon,


    "Marlon, can we? I don''t want my sister to be in trouble!"


    Marlon replied indifferently. Alicia held onto Marlon and walked over with Marvin. As they came to me,


    the people who were originally surrounding them followed.


    "What''s going on?" Marvin asked with a somewhat displeased expression.


    "It''s not a big deal. Rachael bumped into Mr. Lowery and Mr. Barry. If they were not good-tempered,


    Rachael would have caused trouble!" Alicia casually exaggerated my mistake.


    In order to please Shania, Caleb hurriedly said, "Marvin, your daughter is a little rude. I was chatting


    and drinking with Orion, and she ran into us. We both spilled our wine. Orion and I thought that she


    was an ignorant waiter. If your wife hadn''te here, we would have done something wrong!"


    "But you can''t me us, Mr. Cornell. Look at your daughter''s clothes. If she has the same taste as


    Alicia''s.... No, if she has half of Alicia''s taste and is half as beautiful as Alicia, Caleb and I won''t


    misunderstand. Alicia is so smart and sensible. She definitely won''t do such a foolish thing!"

 Chapter 116 Kieran, They Bullied Me

    Chapter 116 Kieran, They Bullied Me


    Orion and Caleb trampled me down but fawned over Alicia. Today was a big day for Marlon, and


    everyone was here for him. So, they all wanted to tter Alicia. That was why Marvin did not get angry


    with them at all. Besides, I was thest person he wanted to see right now.


    "Rachael. Look at what you have done. Now apologize to Mr. Lowery and Mr. Barry." Marvin scolded


    me loudly.


    I lowered my head and apologized to them once again. I saw the reporter who had secretly


    photographed me from the corner of my eye. He had got it on tape, so I smiled. Very good, Marvin.


    Tomorrow, you wouldn''t get the chance to shed tears. At that time, I wanted you to kneel and beg me!


    "So, she''s your daughter. Mr. Cornell, I have to say that she doesn''t inherit any of your excellent


    genes!"


    "That''s right. You don''t resemble each other at all. But Alicia looks like you. She''s so smart, beautiful


    and gentle. Alicia should be the role model of all women!"


    "That''s true. I always ask my daughter to learn from Alicia. If she could be half as good as Alicia, I will


    be satisfied!"


    All the guests began to praise Alicia.


    Marvin loved Alicia very much. Now that everyone was speaking highly of her, Marvin loved her more.


    He caressed Alicia''s head. "Alicia has been smart and obedient since she was a kid. Now she gets


    such a good fianc¨¦ like Marlon. Her mother and I didn''t do anything!" Then Marvin turned to look at me


    as he said a little angrily, "But my eldest daughter is quite the opposite. She really bothers me!"


    "Mr. Cornell, don''t worry about her. You have such a good daughter like Alicia. Just ignore the other


    one!"


    "Yeah. Just don''t think about her. If she were a rebel, you can cut her off!" Caleb and Orion agreed.


    "Mr. Charles!" Suddenly, a sharp and shocked shout attracted everyone''s attention.


    They turned around and froze. Kieran was slowly walking over from the gate. He was wearing a dark


    blue shirt and white trousers. He looked very cold yet handsome. There were no emotions in his red


    eyes. He was like a devil climbing out of the hell. Everyone looked astonished and almost fearful.


    There were a lot of bodyguards in ck behind him. They were like bloodthirsty demons escaping from


    the hell.


    The crowd of guests saw Kieran and stepped back to the corners. They were like rats seeing a giant


    beast. They didn''t even dare to look at Kieran. It was as if they would be killed after looking at his face.


    After all, Kieran had done it before.


    Marvin''s face changed. He didn''t expect Kieran toe, because he never wanted me toe.


    Shania and Alicia''s faces both went an ugly green.


    Kieran stopped in front of me. Then he turned to look at Caleb and Orion. His voice was colder than ice


    as he said word by word, "Did you two say that Marvin could ignore her and cut her off?"


    Caleb and Orion froze. Kieran was a big shot and they had never got a chance to see him. Now that


    Kieran spoke to them, they hurriedly nodded.


    Kieran stared at them and smiled.


    In an instant, the noisy hall went deathly silent. Everyone was frightened, and so was I.


    Kieran was a terrifying man. Even if he didn''t say anything, he looked very powerful and intimidating.


    Now heughed, but his eyes were filled with bloodlust. His cruel smile scared everyone.


    ...


    Caleb and Orion were so frightened that they knelt in front of Kieran.


    I smiled when they knelt on the ground. This was the first time I hadughed tonight.


    Then, I pouted and walked to Kieran with my eyes wide open. All the guests were shocked. They


    thought I was risking my life to approach Kieran.


    "Kieran, you''re here. They, they''re bullying me!" I grabbed Kieran''s hand, and tears fell in time. Then


    everyone''s jaw was dropped.


    "Really?" Kieran stroked my head and asked indifferently. His gaze swept over everyone and made


    them step back in fear.


    Caleb and Orion looked at me in horror. It seemed that they couldn''t understand the rtionship


    between Kieran and me. They knew Kieran was a clean freak, and that he never allowed anyone to get


    close to him. So, they couldn''t figure out why I, a country girl, grew so intimate with Kieran. I could even


    hold his arm.


    Kieran was not interested in women. But he didn''t throw me into the sea when I held his arm.


    Iughed in my heart. But I was still pouting and crying on the surface. "Yeah, they hurt me. I, I


    identally bumped into them. But they kept asking me to apologize and scolding me!"


    Kieran stared at Caleb and Orion coldly. "You want my fianc¨¦ to apologize and scold her?"


    Kieran''s voice was not loud, but his words shocked everyone.


    Caleb and Orion turned deathly pale. They stared at me with their eyes wide open as they murmured,


    "That''s impossible. She, Mr. Charles, how could she be your fianc¨¦?"


    "Yeah, she can''t be your fianc¨¦!"


    Kieran looked even colder. The next second, four bodyguards in ck walked over and pulled Caleb


    and Orion up.


    "Mr. Charles, I''m sorry! Please spare me!"


    "Mr. Charles, we won''t do it again. It''s our fault! We took it wrong!" Caleb and Orion pleaded for mercy.


    But no matter how hard they struggled, it was useless. They were dragged out by the bodyguards.


    I watched them being dragged away and thought to myself. "Don''t me me. You two are just unlucky."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After Caleb and Orion were dragged away, everyone got panicked and uneasy. Because they had said


    the same just now.


    "Who hurt your leg?" Kieran looked at my leg. If he didn''t ask, I would have forgotten that I was injured.


    Chris, Saul, don''t me me for doing that. You could only me yourselves for fawning over Marvin.


    The Marvin Group must pay the price. From tonight onwards, they would remember my name!


    I would not be invisible forever!


    "The two security guards outside. Chris, Saul!" Tears leapt from my eyes.

 Chapter 117 I Domineer Like a King Because Ive Got A Powerful Backer

    Chapter 117 I Domineer Like a King Because I''ve Got A Powerful Backer


    "Looks like they don''t respect me!" Kieran''s eyes became redder as he said in a cold voice. All the


    people froze. I also began to tremble because of his coldness.


    The guests all curled up in the corners, not daring to breathe loudly.


    Shania also stood in the corner and remained silent. As for Marvin, he seemed to regret what he had


    said. He was so frightened that he gave me a pleading look. But I pretended not to see it.


    Marvin, I would get to youter!


    Kieran''s face went dark with fury. He crooked his fingers. Then his bodyguards got the order, went out


    and brought the two security guards in. Chris and Saul were kneeling between the four bodyguards.


    They both freaked out, sweaty and pale.


    The other security guards, guests, and the media outside, were all called in. They felt it strange and


    discussed with each other. But when they saw the cold-faced Kieran, they all fell silent.


    A bodyguard pulled up a chair made of scented rosewood and put it behind Kieran. Kieran sat down,


    and I stood beside him. Kieran looked down at Chris and Saul on the ground as he said slowly, "Did


    you hurt Rachael?"


    Chris and Saul looked at me in shock and fear. They did not know why I could stand beside Kieran.


    However, it was normal for them to look like that. Everyone was startled.


    Chris and Saul were just unlucky to meet me today.


    My eyes glinted with joy, but tears kept flowing down my cheeks. "Chris, Saul, you threw me to the


    ground and kicked me out. Don''t you remember it?"


    "Ms. Cornell, I''m so sorry. Please spare me. We didn''t know you''re Mr. Charles¡¯ girlfriend. We''re so


    stupid. Please spare us!" Although Chris and Saul couldn''t believe it, they could only face it. They


    kowtowed in horror and begged for mercy.


    My eyes shed. They did that because they didn''t know I was Kieran''s girlfriend. In other words, if it


    weren''t for Kieran, they thought they had every right to humiliate me.


    I wiped away my tears and narrowed my eyes. "You mean that I deserved it if I''m not Kieran''s


    girlfriend?"


    Chris and Saul were stunned. Seeing that my face darkened, they looked at me in horror.


    "Kieran, look at what they''ve done to me!" I hugged Kieran''s arm and pouted. Tears streamed down my


    cheeks.


    All the guests, security guards, and receptionists were dumbfounded. Various thoughts crossed their


    minds. They couldn''t believe that I acted all pouty to Kieran in public!


    "Punish them!" Kieran said in a freezing tone, "If anyone harmed you, I''ll get back at him. They hurt


    your leg, and I''ll chop them up into little bits. What do you think?" Kieran looked at me.


    I was hesitating. I had never really punished anyone. I only pped some people. Kieran''s punishment


    was very severe. They might get crippled or even died!


    "Alright!" I smiled and nodded firmly.


    I used to be weak and kind. But I was not that woman anymore. I would take revenge on anyone who


    had bullied me!


    After I agreed, Kieran''s bodyguards immediately hung Saul and Chris up. They took out two long whips


    with barbs and dipped them into chili oil. Then, they began to flog Chris and Saul.


    Whipping was a severe punishment in ancient times, and now it could only be seen in TV dramas.


    But Chris and Saul were actually hung up and flogged by whips with barbs. After they gotshed for


    three times, their clothes were torn apart. There were bloodstains on their faces and chests.


    They looked very burly. But now they could only scream and cry in the air.


    They sounded so miserable that everyone here was scared. They trembled in fear and worried that


    they would be the next. They had regretteding to this shitty anniversary. If they hadn''te, such


    awful things would never have happened to them. They were all in danger. It was impossible for them


    to escape now. Thinking about it, all the guests stared at Marvin and Shania with resentment. They


    wished they could tear the couple apart.


    Marvin had noticed it. But he was in a lot of troubles right now. He did not care about others.


    I watched Chris and Saul getting whipped. Soon, they were drenched in blood. Their blood dripped


    down and made a pool. I was a little scared, and my mind was nk. I suddenly wondered if I was


    right.


    Then I felt that someone was looking at me, so I looked back and met Kieran''s eyes. I froze under his


    gaze. I finally knew why there was such a big gap between us. It was because there was no humanity


    in his eyes. But I was still a little soft-hearted. Because of the restriction, I couldn''t grow stronger. In this


    world, if you were too weak, you could never protect the people and things that you cared about. So,


    you couldn''t forgive people that easily.


    I could forgive them when I became strong enough.


    But not now!


    I smiled at Kieran. Sometimes, I had to thank this man, who was more terrifying than devils. Although


    he was cruel and bloodthirsty, he taught me to grow stronger little by little. He made me get rid of my


    damn cowardice.


    Kieran looked away. He frowned and looked a little unhappy. His bodyguards noticed it and gagged


    Chris and Saul before continuing to whip them.


    I didn''t have any problems now. I would have stopped them or turned around in the past. But today, I


    stood still and forced myself to watch Chris and Saul suffering. Blood dripped down from their bodies


    and wet the luxurious carpet.


    Now, I could see my mother, Davidson and myself in them. Not long ago, we were tortured from our


    bodies to our minds. We were killed slowly.


    The murderers were Marvin, Shania and Alicia. These robbers took all of my grandfather''s


    possessions!


    One day, I would get back at them!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My child would live well and got everything he deserved.

 Chapter 118 I Get Proud and Arrogant Because Of Kieran (Part One)

    Chapter 118 I Get Proud and Arrogant Because Of Kieran (Part One)


    Saul and Chris were hung for a long time until they fainted. They were so badlyshed and ripped that


    they looked like skinned dead people, drenched in blood. On the ground, there was a pool of blood.


    Everyone in the hall smelled blood. It did not look like the 20th anniversary, but a massacre site for


    Asura.


    Kieran nced at them coldly. Then his bodyguards brought Saul and Chris out, not letting them affect


    Kieran''s mood. However, I didn''t see the end. That bloody scene made me feel sick and want to vomit.


    But I suppressed this disgusting feeling.


    Kieran nced at me. Even if he didn''t open his mouth, I could see it in his eyes: You are so useless.


    However, I could not beat him upon that. There was a long way to go. But I never expected that I would


    be as calm and indifferent as Kieran in the future. And I paid a heavy price for that.


    I did not know it now, and I could never escape in the future.


    The other bodyguards were well-trained. They wiped the blood off the ground. Some women and weak


    men covered their mouths and tried not to vomit. No one dared to vomit in front of Kieran. They just


    swallowed everythinging up to their throats.


    Silence fell again. The drop of a needle would be a loud noise.


    "Come here!" Kieran said to me.


    I obediently walked over. Kieran stood up and slowly crouched down in front of me. My pupils suddenly


    dted. Ki, Kieran squatted in front of me!


    What, what was he doing?


    Shock, fear, and thousands of thoughts crossed my mind.


    It wasn''t just me. Everyone''s eyes were wide open as they stared at Kieran. No one would have


    thought that Kieran, the noblest man, would crouch down in front of a woman.


    But he did it.


    Marvin opened his eyes wide as if he had seen a monster. Shania''s face went an ugly green. Alicia


    also looked distressed and shocked. Even Marlon, who had been calm, turned astonished. He stared


    at Kieran as if he tried to see through Kieran.


    Kieran stretched out his hand. Then a bodyguard put a medical kit in front of him. Kieran took out the


    disinfectant and sterilized my wound.


    When he touched my wound with the cotton, my mind went nk. I could only see him disinfecting the


    wound and putting a bandage on my leg. I was in a daze like a fool.


    I got a strange feeling towards him. I didn''t know what to do now.


    There were at least a thousand people in the hall, but Kieran squatted and tied up my wound. If it was


    anyone else, I wouldn''t be so shocked. However, it was Kieran. He was more terrifying than the devils!


    Other people opened their mouths in shock. Their jaws almost dropped.


    Marvin felt annoyed and regretful for not inviting me. He was afraid that he would offend Kieran


    because of me.


    Shania clenched her fists and looked at me with hatred.


    Alicia''s face turned deathly pale. Even her exquisite makeup couldn''t cover up her jealousy. She gritted


    her teeth and hoped that she could tear me apart.


    Marlon''s face darkened. His eyes were as deep as an abyss. He did not look happy either!


    "Does it still hurt?" Kieran had stood up and looked at me.


    His voice pulled me back to reality. I immediately nodded. "No, I''m fine now!" But I didn''t dare to look at


    him at all. I was so flustered that my heart beat wildly.


    Kieran held my hand. His voice was not very loud, but everyone could hear him. "Rachael is my fianc¨¦.


    We''re getting engaged in two days. From now on, we share everything!"


    I immediately raised my head and stared at Kieran. I couldn''t hear what else he said. These words kept


    echoing in my ears.


    We shared everything!


    "She, she is Mr. Charles¡¯ fianc¨¦!"


    "God, this, this is impossible!"


    "I must be dreaming. This can''t be true!"


    "No, it''s true! She''s engaged to Mr. Charles, so he punished those people and squatted to strap her up.


    No other woman could do it!"


    "But even though she''s Mr. Charles¡¯ fianc¨¦, she should not have the honor!"


    "That''s not honor. Mr. Charles loves her very much. Can'' you see it?"


    "If Mr. Charles could treat me like this, no, if he could just look at me, I can die for him now!" There was


    an outbreak of muttering. They couldn''t believe that I was Kieran''s fianc¨¦.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    That made sense. Kieran was like a god to them. God could live forever without a partner. Even if he


    had one, she must be a goddess that was good enough for him. It could be any woman but not a


    useless woman like me.


    Their discussions woke me up. Yeah, I almost believed it. I almost thought Kieran really loved me.


    After acting with him for so long, I only got a fantasy this time. I almost took it seriously.


    I secretly nced at Kieran. Kieran remained cold as ice. There was no emotion nor desire in his eyes.


    But even if he didn''t say anything, he still looked that gorgeous and arrogant to everyone here.


    Kieran was such a noble man!


    Iughed at myself. "Rachael, how dare you take it seriously? He''s the god, and you''re a human. This


    is not gonna happen."


    "It would be too terrifying if you''ve ever taken it seriously for a moment."


    "Rachael, stay sharp. Always remember that this is an act. It''s just an act. Kieran only uses you as a


    pawn. You''re nothing to him. Kieran is a powerful protector. You just use him to get strong and take


    revenge.


    "So, never ever take it seriously."

 Chapter 119 I Get Proud and Arrogant Because Of Kieran (Part Two)

    Chapter 119 I Get Proud and Arrogant Because Of Kieran (Part Two)


    However, the show must go on!


    I figured it out, so I smiled and held Kieran''s arm. "Kieran, don''t be mad. Today is the 20th anniversary


    of the Marvin Group. Let''s watch the show!"


    "Yes, Mr. Charles, please take it easy. It was so thoughtless of me that Rachael got wronged. It will


    never happen again!" Marvin put on an oily smile and fawned over Kieran.


    But Kieran didn''t even look at him.


    "Dad, it has nothing to do with you. If I hadn''t bumped into Mr. Barry and Mr. Lowery, Shania would not


    have noticed it. Then everything would be fine!" I said indifferently.


    ...


    After I said that, Marvin immediately pped Shania across the face. The sound filled the whole hall.


    "What are you doing?" Shania was almost knocked down. Blood leaked from her mouth. She red at


    Marvin in disbelief.


    "Dad, why did you do it?" Alicia ran over to support Shania.


    I smiled, but pretended to be surprised and worried. "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Marvin snorted and red at Shania. "If it weren''t for your nonsense, those two old bastards would


    have respected Rachael much. Rachael is my daughter!"


    Marvin just passed the buck to Shania and shirked his responsibilities. This was his style. Interest was


    his priority.


    Shania turned to re at me. She knew that she should not say anything now. She clenched her fists


    and then pped herself again. "You''re right. I said stupid things. Rachael, please don''t get mad at me.


    You know I''m very clumsy!"


    Alicia''s face was ashen. She supported Shania tightly and stared at me with hatred. I saw it clearly. So,


    I smiled and walked over. "Shania, no. There are so many people who can testify. I''m just not as pretty


    and smart as Alicia. You''re totally right!" I smiled at Shania and Alicia. "Shania, don''t you think so?"


    All the guests looked at Shania. They were not stupid. They knew that Shania had belittled me to


    praise her daughter Alicia. They didn''t know the truth just now. So, they all agreed with her to tter


    Marlon.


    Now they looked at Shania with disdain and began to discuss in a low voice.


    "Clumsy? That was deliberate!"


    "Yeah. Now she''s not clumsy anymore? She bes a smooth talker!"


    "No wonder everyone said that you should not mess with your stepmother. Otherwise, you''ll suffer!"


    Marvin heard everything. His face went an ugly green as he pped Shania again. "Remember it.


    Rachael is my favorite daughter. If you say stupid things again, I will not forgive you!"


    Shania was hit again. Rage swelled within her. But she could only grit her teeth and smile. "It''s all my


    fault! I''m so sorry."


    "Dad, what are you doing? Stop it!" I persuaded him indifferently.


    Marvin took the chance to stop ming Shania. He praised me. "Good girl. I''ll listen to you!" Then, he


    turned to re at Shania. "You should thank Rachael!"


    Shania and Alicia looked up at me. Other people might not see it, but I was so close to them that I


    could see the rage burning in their eyes. It looked as if they wanted to tear me apart.


    Just as Alicia was about to say something, Shania pulled her back and walked to me. She subdued her


    anger and forced out a smile. "Rachael, thank you for letting it go!"


    "Oh, you don''t have to do that. That''s what I should do!" I smiled.


    I stopped talking with Shania, so that Marvin could start his show. Kieran and I sat in the front rows for


    VIPs. Those things were only appetizers, and now here came the main dish!


    All the guests and media were seated. When the host stepped onto the stage and was about to speak,


    he saw Kieran and got a stutter. It took a long time for him to calm down.


    "Distinguished guests, it is a great honor to invite you to join us at this important moment of the Marvin


    Group. We are here to witness its 20th anniversary!" said the host.


    Alicia was beside me and giving me an icy re all the time. I smiled and leaned over. "Alicia, what''s


    wrong with your eyes? If you''re ufortable, go to the doctor as soon as possible!"


    "Rachael, don''t get cocky now. You''ll regret it!" Without Marlon around, Alicia gritted her teeth and said


    to me angrily.


    I tilted my head and smiled sweetly, "Alicia, I''m afraid you''ll cry in a moment!"


    "You...."


    "Mr. Redford, you''re here!" Just as Alicia was about to p me, I raised my eyebrows and said


    mockingly. So, she immediately put down her hand and looked around in panic. Then she realized that


    I was lying to her. Her eyes turned red in anger, and she red at me with ming eyes.


    "He''sing!" I pointed at Marlon, who was walking up to Alicia. She immediately subdued her anger,


    and turned to smile sweetly.


    I also smiled at her. She changed so fast.


    Marlon looked deeply at me. But I pretended not to see him. I turned around and talked to Kieran.


    "Now, let''s go over the twenty years of the Marvin Group." The host pointed at the huge screen behind


    him and bent to get down the stage.


    The lights in the hall dimmed. People could only see the screen. They couldn''t help but stare at it.


    Marvin looked at the screen, his eyes shining with excitement and pride.


    I nced at his excited face. Then I leanedzily to Kieran and said happily, "Kieran, the fun begins!"


    Kieran looked at me and stroked my head with his slender fingers. His gaze ranged over me and came


    to rest on Marlon. They could not see each other clearly in the dim light. I didn''t notice them at all. All


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    my attention was focused on the screen, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    ...


    ...


    Suddenly, groans filled therge hall. There was a thunderstruck silence, which made the voice clearer.

 Chapter 120 Sex Tape

    Chapter 120 Sex Tape


    A boy and a girl tangled on the huge screen. They both looked like students in school.


    Then the girl got on top of the boy. She started twerking and groaning loudly.


    "This, this is a sex tape!"


    "What''s going on!" The watching crowd was all murmuring together!


    I smiled and turned to look at Alicia. She was talking to Marlon with that fake gentle smile. Then she


    saw the tape on the screen and froze. Her beautiful face turned deathly pale.


    "Alicia, do you remember Dane Ward?" I whispered.


    Alicia suddenly stood up. It was a strange action to everyone. I smiled and squinted my eyes. The fun


    just began!


    "Who did it? Turn it off!" I immediately stood in front of Alicia and shouted.


    "Who did it?" Marvin, whose n was ruined, stood up angrily and shouted for someone to turn it off.


    However, an attendant ran out and said in fear, "We''re so sorry. The machine is broken. It can''t be


    turned off!"


    Alicia''s face was ashen. She turned around and was about to leave. But I grabbed her and said loudly,


    "Alicia, don''t be afraid. It''s fine. I''ll protect you. It''s not your fault. It''s all over!"


    Alicia wanted to push me away. Her eyes were filled with panic and fear, but I grasped her and stopped


    her from leaving.


    "Wow, the girl on the screen looks very like Miss Alicia!"


    "Yeah, I think so. I didn''t notice it just now. But she''s really Alicia!"


    "Who would have known this innocent girl would do that when she was so little? You can''t never know


    anyone well enough!"


    When the guests heard my words, they realized that the girl on the screen was Alicia. They turned to


    look at her with distain, as if she was a prostitute.


    Marvin, who was already very angry, heard them ridiculing Alicia. He stared at the huge screen and


    finally found out that the girl was Alicia. His eyes turned red as he stared at Alicia and walked to her.


    Alicia was shaking from head to toe. She looked at Marvin and opened her mouth in panic, trying to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    exin. But Marvin yanked her up by her hair and beat her hard.


    Shania also found out that the girl was Alicia. When Marvin beat Alicia, Shania stood up in panic and


    wanted to stop him. However, Marvin was so furious that he went crazy. He hit Alicia''s head against the


    wall and cursed angrily, "You shameless whore! I''ll beat you to death! You shall not humiliate me


    again!"


    "Well done! If she were my daughter, I would throw her into the sea!"


    "Yeah. She would suffer more than that if she were born in ancient times. How dare she do it at such a


    young age? It makes me feel sick when I see her pretend to be innocent!" The guests mocked Alicia


    loudly without any hesitation.


    The media behind witnessed such a big scandal. They took a lot of pictures of Marvin and Alicia like


    crazy.


    But I just returned to my seat and sat down. I leaned back in my chairfortably. Then I turned to


    smile at Marlon. "Mr. Redford, why are you still sitting here? Hurry up and help Alicia. She must be very


    scared now!"


    However, Marlon looked as if nothing had happened. He was still sitting there and looking cold. He


    didn''t even turn his eyes, let alone looking up at Alicia, who was beat by Marvin. He didn''t even look at


    the tape on the screen.


    He just looked at me deeply and remained silent.


    To be honest, I didn''t expect Marlon to react like this. I guessed that he would be angry, or that he


    would believe and protect Alicia. However, I didn''t expect that he would sit here and watch the sex tape


    of Alicia and another man. He just watched Alicia being beaten by Marvin.


    Because whatever it was, Marlon didn''t go up to protect Alicia right away. A thorn had been stabbed


    into my body and hurt me for many years. Now I was going to pull it out. But I didn''t want to do it


    quickly. I wanted to pull it out slowly and feel the pain.


    "I see. Mr. Redford, you see the video and get angry. So, you don''t want to help Alicia anymore, right?"


    I met Marlon''s gaze. I became happier as I continued, "However, I remember that you used to trust her


    a lot. You thought that Alicia was the kindest, the purest, and the most beautiful angel in the world. Mr.


    Redford, you should tell everyone here that this video is fake. And it is not Alicia!"


    When I met Marlon''s cold gaze, I felt so much happier. He had always believed that Alicia was an


    innocent and kind girl. He believed that she did everything for a reason. Compared to Alicia, I was a


    dirty calcting woman.


    Now I wanted Marlon to have a good look at Alicia. People used to speak high of her. But I wanted


    them to know who Mrs. Redford really was!


    More importantly, I wanted to hurt Marlon with all my might.


    "Mr. Redford, say something. Or you just trust Alicia so much that you think she would not do it in her


    freshman year. Because everyone knows that she''s your fianc¨¦." I looked at Marlon and tilted my head.


    I didn''t even bother to hide the sneer on my face.


    Marlon had always hated and looked down at me. Hepared Alicia to me all the time. Now I wanted


    to get back at him with the same distain and mockery.


    But Marlon only remained silent and looked at me deeply. Then he stood up and said coldly, "Rachael,


    you''ve changed!" He left without looking back.


    I was stunned. I looked at his back and endless anger mounted up within me. It was like I used all my


    strength to punch on cotton. Marlon was not affected at all.


    After he left, the door slowly closed. Only then did I realize that I hated him!


    I really hated Marlon.


    I felt that I was so ridiculous and pathetic. I loved Marlon so much, and I also hated him that much.


    However, there was no turning back for me. I must keep going.


    I closed my eyes and calmed down. When I opened my eyes again, I turned stone-hearted. I turned to


    Kieran and said, "Kieran, wait for a while. We can leave soon!"


    "It''s a good show!" Kieran said indifferently.

 Chapter 121 Does Mr. Redford Want This Hypocritical Woman?

    Chapter 121 Does Mr. Redford Want This Hypocritical Woman?


    I paused for a moment and smiled at Kieran, saying, "I''m d you like it!"


    To be honest, I was very afraid that Kieran would not like it. I finally felt relieved when I heard what


    Kieran said. However, since this had begun, I naturally have to continue to cooperate with Alicia.


    "Marlon, why are you leaving? You should believe in Alicia!" I took a few steps forward. With my shout,


    many media regained their senses and began to take pictures of Marlon leaving.


    As for the guests present, they all started heated discussions.


    "If I were Mr. Redford, I wouldn''t want this kind of hypocritical woman!"


    "That''s right. Although she looks pure and innocent in her appearance, she turns out to be so


    disgusting. No man would like her, let alone Mr. Redford!"


    "I think it''s better for them to cancel their engagement. No, it will definitely be cancelled!"


    The guestsughed as they watched Alicia being beaten by Marvin. There was no sympathy in their


    hearts at all. Marvin, who was on the ground, regained her senses when she saw Marlon leave. The


    moment our eyes met, I saw viciousness in her eyes. I smiled faintly at her.


    Alicia grabbed Marvin''s hand and said in a low voice, "Dad, am I bringing disgrace on our family now?


    No, I think it is you! If you don''t stop this, our family will be on the headlines tomorrow!"


    "That''s right. Marvin, this ce is full of media. Calm down and don''t incur ridicule!" Shania hurriedly


    grabbed Marvin.


    Facing the shing lights, Marvin gradually regained herposure. He forced herself to straighten her


    clothes calmly and called for a waiter to smash the machine. Then, he stood in the middle and bowed,


    saying, "I just lost control for a moment when I saw this prank video. Sorry!"


    Alicia also stood in the middle. She bowed deeply. When she got up, her eyes were already tearful.


    She sobbed and said, "Two days ago, there were photos of Rachael with many men, including Marlon,


    my fianc¨¦. When I saw those photos, I even impulsively quarreled with her!" Alicia said this as she


    looked at me, and then her tears fell silently.


    I slowly got up. The moment I lowered my head, I smiled secretly. This Alicia was really a smart drama


    queen. Her simple words instantly pushed me to top spot of the public concern. Firstly, she brought my


    nude picture scandal under the spotlight again. Secondly, she caused others to think that I was the one


    who should bear the me for this "prank", or "revenge."


    Although this video was indeed posted by me!


    "Rachael, why are you doing this to me?" Alicia looked at me and instantly cried.


    Alicia was a beautiful woman with an innocent appearance. Now as she cried like this, many people''s


    hearts immediately softened.


    "Rachael, are there any misunderstandings between you and your sister? Why are you doing this to


    your own sister?" Shania immediately cried out, pointing at me.


    Marvin, who was already furious, also looked at me with doubt and anger in his eyes after hearing what


    they said.


    The attention of everyone in this room was back to me. I walked forward step by step and stood in front


    of Alicia, with my body slowly trembling. Tears filled my eyes. "Why? Alicia, you didn''t believe that there


    was nothing happened between Mr. Redford and me. You insisted that I slept with Mr. Redford and


    those men. At that time, although you didn''t believe me, I could understand. After all, you were not a


    master of professional appraisal of pictures. It was understandable that you couldn''t tell if the pictures


    were real or fake. But, how can you suspect that I yed this video?"


    I looked at Alicia and Shania, with my eyes filled with sincerity. "Alicia, you are my sister. Even if you


    really did something like that, I would only keep this secret for you. How could I do this? Even if I don''t


    like you, the entire Cornell family will be on headlines once this video is released. Tell me, as a member


    of the Cornell family, how can I not be implicated? Why would I do this?"


    "You, you hate Alicia and me, so you want to nder us!" Shania shouted loudly, wanting to focus all


    the media attention on me and make them ignore Alicia.


    I raised my head and looked at Shania. My body trembled, and tears rolled down my cheeks. "Shania, I


    haven''t fought for anything for so many years, but you can''t nder me like this!"


    "Rachael, I know you hate me and Mom. I know it. However, you can''t do this to me!" Alicia cried


    loudly. This enraged most of the people present.


    "I guess this video was deliberately yed by Rachael!"


    "I also feel the same way. A child without a mother from childhood can easily be mentally distorted and


    do such a terrible thing!"


    "Yes, this must have been yed by Rachael!"


    All the discussions clearly fell into my ears. I just listened silently. A child without a mother tended to be


    mentally distorted? Come on!


    If that was the case, I would only regret that my mentality didn''t distort more!


    "It''s me!" Suddenly, the entrance to the venue was pushed open. A man came in and shouted to


    everyone, "It wasn''t Rachael. I was the one who yed it. I did all of this to take revenge on this bitch,


    Alicia!"


    The man who spoke looked to be about forty years old. He wore a white shirt, which was old and


    patched. It could be seen that the man was in a very poor financial situation.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I looked at this man with a smile on my face.


    Dane, the man in this video!


    A long time ago, the Cornell family and the Ward family were neighbors, and thetter was even richer


    than the former. At that time, Dane was both handsome and wealthy, but the Cornell family''s business


    was on the rise. They were not on the same level as the Ward family.


    Alicia had always loved money since she was young, so she took the initiative to hook up with Dane


    when she was in junior high school. Dane was a concentrated person and had always been with Alicia.


    However, in the first semester of senior high school, the Ward family went bankrupt, so she naturally


    dumped Dane who had nothing left.


    Afterwards, Dane didn''t want to leave her. He always waited for Alicia at the school gate and stopped


    her on the road. But after being beaten and humiliated by a group of people Alicia called, he did not do


    this anymore!


    Because Dane was a neighbor, therefore, I was very clear about what happened between them back


    then, I often saw Alicia bringing Dane back home unscrupulously. Because the Marvin Group was in


    the ascending stage at that time, Marvin barely returned home. Moreover, Shania was hanging out with


    those wealthydies, and she barely stayed at home. Therefore, Alicia waspletely unscrupulous at


    that time.


    It should be said that at that time, Alicia was unbridled, which was why she would took this video with


    Dane.


    The video we watched today was only a part of what Alicia had took in the past, and Dane took this


    part away.


    Because of that, we could see such a drama now!

 Chapter 122 Alicia Was Definitely Better in Bed than a Street Girl

    Chapter 122 Alicia Was Definitely Better in Bed than a Street Girl


    Everyone immediately looked at Dane when he showed up.


    "Who''s that? He''s dressed in rags!"


    "That''s right. What did hee for?"


    "Didn''t you hear that? He said he deliberately yed the tape just now, so he must have something to


    do with Alicia!" The guests were discussing with each other, waiting excitedly for something interesting


    to happen. The media were all ready to work. It was very worthwhile for them toe here because


    they witnessed a wave of big scandals that no one might have expected!


    "Who are you? I don''t even know you. Are you here to speak for Rachael?" Alicia didn''t recognize


    Dane. She gazed at him with a pitiful look, sobbing. By saying that, she tried to verify that I wanted to


    frame her.


    Hearing that, Shania immediately walked out and shouted, "Sir, Alicia doesn''t know you at all, so there


    is no reason for you to frame her. Did you take some money and work for someone? It''s still not too


    When Shania finished her sentence, many guests looked at me again. Her words made perfect sense.


    No one would hurt a person for no reason. If he did, he must do that for money.


    Marvin also turned to gaze at me with an angry look. I knew if Kieran were not here, he wouldn''t have


    been as polite as now. Instead, he would have questioned me rudely. After all, what just happened was


    so serious that it had ruined his image and future.


    I raised my head quietly and looked at the people on the spot, "Shania, Alicia, I know you don''t trust


    me. You guys think I framed Alicia, but Alicia, why do I have to set you up mercilessly and ruin your


    reputation? If your reputation takes a hit, will I not be influenced? I''m also part of the Cornell family!"


    "Alicia, are you sure you don''t recognize me?" Dane snorted coldly. He stared straight at Alicia as he


    walked over step by step from the crowd.


    "Sir, I really don''t know you!" Alicia''s eyes were filled with tears. It seemed that they would slide down


    her cheeks at any moment.


    Dane walked to Alicia and smiled, "Of course, you don''t. You''ve been dating with so many men in your


    life. How can you still remember me?"


    Shania''s face darkened instantly. She walked over and stood in front of Alicia, "Sir, we treat everyone


    here as our guest, but you''re going too far!"


    Marvin also took a step forward in displeasure and warned him coldly, "Sir, you must be responsible for


    your words. If you lie to us, I won''t let you get away with that!"


    Seeing what was going on, I felt so happy and slowly went back to my seat. Turning around, I smiled at


    Kieran, "Let''s go back after watching this. I guess you love this show!"


    Kieran agreed.


    I curled up slightly and leaned back in my seat, leisurely watching what was happening.


    "Marvin, did you forget me?" Dane turned to Marvin and smiled, but his gaze was icy cold. "Do you still


    remember the Ward family who were living next to your ce six years ago?"


    Marvin was shocked and looked at Dane doubtfully.


    "I''m Dane, the son of Dashawn Ward from the Ward Group. I often visited you at that time!" Dane said


    slowly.


    Hearing his words, Alicia opened her eyes wide and stared at Dane in shock.


    Shania was also shocked, "You are Dane?"


    Dane replied with a smile, "Yes, I''m Dane. You once wanted Alicia to marry me!"


    Hearing that, Shania looked pale immediately. It was so funny that I wanted tough. Before the Ward


    Group went bankrupt, both Alicia and Shania liked Dane very much. At that time, Alicia didn''t take the


    initiative to hook up with Dane. Instead, Shania asked her to do so.


    Shania wanted the money of the Ward family and intentionally taught Alicia to hit on Dane. She even


    sessfully persuaded Dane''s parents to agree that Dane and Alicia got married when they grew up.


    But in the end, when the Ward family went bankrupt, Shania and Alicia ate their words immediately.


    "Marvin, Shania, it seems you guys remember who I am now. Then, what about you, Alicia? Do you


    remember me?" Dane stared at Alicia.


    "I don''t know you! I don''t!" Alicia shouted instinctively.


    Dane smiled, "Since you forgot me, I''ll help you recall our past. You should still remember we''ve been


    neighbors since childhood. At that time, our family was richer than yours, and the Ward Group became


    a publicpany. Like you, your mother coveted our money so she asked you to date me. Afterwards,


    we were in a rtionship and even engaged. But you guys went back on your promise when our


    "What nonsense!" Shania panicked and hurriedly called the security guards, "He''s talking nonsense!


    Get him out of here!"


    "Well, now you''re very worried. That makes sense. After all, I''m just telling the truth, so you want me to


    get out right away!" Dane mocked.


    When the security guards came up, Kieran looked at the bodyguards behind him. They immediately


    stopped the security guards, so thetter had to stand still at once and didn''t dare to have any further


    action.


    Shania looked very terrible.


    "If what he said is real, why should he be driven away?"


    "That''s right. At least let him finish his words!"


    The guests mocked loudly.


    Shania looked extremely angry with her fists clenched tightly, "Alright, we''ll listen to what you''re going


    to say. If you dare nder Alicia, I''ll definitely sue you! At that time, don''t me me for not forgiving you


    for old times'' sake!"


    "Shania, you and Marvin have seen the video of Alicia and me. Could it be fake? If you guys don''t


    believe that, you can ask a master to check about it. Shania, you might not know, but Alicia did what


    you said. She was really good in bed, definitely better than a street girl. She had no inhibitions and


    could always satisfy my needs. Also, she knew a lot about how to have fun in bed and even recorded


    these videos herself!" Dane said with a smile.


    "You''re talking nonsense. You..." Shania was too angry to finish her sentence.


    Dane turned to face everyone. "Back then, like everyone here, I was cheated by Alicia''s appearance


    and thought she was a kind and innocent girl. Although we were only in high school, I really wanted to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    spend the rest of my life with her and nned to marry her after we were old enough to marry legally.


    When ourpany went bankrupt, I was so foolish that I thought she would still be with me even


    though I didn''t have money. I''ve never expected that she was simply a gold digger. Once she knew we


    went bankrupt, she broke up with me right away and mercilessly asked a bunch of people to insult me,


    beat me and break my legs. Although the bones were mended, I still became a cripple. However, Alicia


    turned around and dated another man. Onlyter did I learn when we were in a rtionship, she was


    actually dating three other men at the same time!"


    His words caused an uproar on the spot.


    In an instant, everyone turned to look at Alicia.


    "Dane, why did you nder me like this? I did turn you down when you chased me, but how can you


    ruin my reputation now just because I rejected you at that time?" Alicia burst into tears.

 Chapter 123 I Went to Kierans Place

    Chapter 123 I Went to Kieran''s ce


    "Dane, what are you talking about? You can get many things you want. But things are different with


    love. Sometimes you don¡¯t win a woman''s heart even if you try hard. It has been so many years. I


    thought you have moved on. But you haven¡¯t. You still want to impose your wishes on me." Alicia said


    with tears streaming down her face.


    "He wanted to be Miss Alicia¡¯s boyfriend? How ridiculous! He is no match for her at all!"


    "Absolutely not. Why hasn''t he let go after so many years? He must be a freak! Oh! It''s horrible!" The


    guests looked at Dane with disdain.


    Dane sneered and nced at Alicia, "Miss Alicia, facts speak louder than words." He took out a handful


    of U disks from his pocket. He scattered them at the guests and said, "These are videos I shot with


    Miss Alicia at that time. You can see from the videos that Miss Alicia had asked me to be her boyfriend.


    She said it first. Was I crazy for thisdy or was she pursuing me? You would know the answer after


    you watch them. Also, I want to say..." Dane turned to Alicia and said loudly, "Even if she was the only


    woman left in this world, I would not choose her. It makes me sick to look at her!" After Dane finished,


    he turned around and leave.


    "Dane! Come back! You should tell them the truth!" Alicia shouted, but Dane had gone away. The


    reporters picked up the small U disks excitedly. The guests who had been watching beside also put


    them in their pockets. They wanted to watch the videos at home.


    "Everyone, please don''t believe anything that Dane said. He... He made up those stories. He just wants


    to revenge on me!" Alicia stood among people and said in panic.


    "My daughter is innocent. Please don''t believe that vicious man!" Shania also came to defend her.


    However, the guests, the reporters, and even the waiters were all collecting the U disks. Nobody


    listened to them.


    "Marvin, say something! They should not take the U disks away!" Shania nudged Marvin.


    Marvin collected himself and said, "Excuse me. Everyone, please give the garbage to us right now!"


    Marvin asked the waiters to collect the U disks, but no one gave it to them. People had taken all the U


    disks.


    "Miss Alicia said it was fake and that Dane was ndering her. Then why did she panic?"


    "That''s right. If the videos are fake, why do you want them? Are you going to destroy the evidence?"


    "Dane has given the videos to us. You have no right to take them away!"


    "Did you see the look on Dane''s face? I think he''s not lying." The guests refused to give the U disks to


    the waiters.


    "Kieran, let''s get out of here." I said to Kieran.


    We got up and left. We didn''t know what happen after that, but I knew that there would be some


    interesting news on the newspaper tomorrow.


    "Mr. Charles, Ms. Cornell!" Just as Kieran and I got out, we saw Armand. I was surprised. Armand was


    supposed to be with Madame Charles. Did she...


    "Kieran, Rach, you''ve finallye out!" As I expected, Madame Charles got out of a Bentley limousine.


    She held my hand and smiled.


    "Madame Charles!" I greeted her. People tended to keep a distance with me. I had got used to it and


    didn''t know how to get along with others. Therefore, I felt uneasy as Madame Charles held my hand,


    but I couldn''t withdraw my hand. Nor could I let her notice that I was pretending. Otherwise, Kieran


    would punish me.


    "Come on. Let''s go home!" Madame Charles smiled and pulled me into the car.


    I looked at Kieran. Was she taking me to his ce?


    Kieran didn''t say anything as if nothing had happened. He got straight into the car. I could only follow


    him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Kieran''s vi. Madame Charles enthusiastically led me into the vi


    and smiled at me, "Rach, it''s gettingte. You should go to bed now!" As she spoke, she pushed me


    into Kieran''s bedroom.


    I hurriedly grabbed her hand and cleared my throat, "Madame Charles, I got a cold today. It may infect


    Kieran. I''d better go home."


    "You can''t go home. You are sick and alone. Who will look after you? Stay here. Kieran will take care of


    you!" Madame Charles said.


    I looked at Kieran, who stood there expressionless as if he didn''t hear it.


    Was she serious? I would die under Kieran''s care!


    Armand stood at the corner. He covered his mouth and looked at me. His gaze was strange. Obviously,


    he was holding back hisughter.


    Kieran raised his head and nced at him. Armand immediately turned around. He didn''t make a


    sound, but I could tell from his shaking that he wasughing.


    I felt embarrassed.


    "Madame Charles, it''s alright. I... I''m fine. I can..."


    I tried my best to convince her. I couldn''t imagine staying in Kieran''s bedroom tonight. What would he


    do to me?


    "You''re sick. Don''t go home. I''ll be worried." Kieran said in a t tone.


    I was surprised and stared at Kieran. What did he just say?


    "Rachael, what do you say?" Kieran looked at me. There was coldness in his red eyes.


    "Right¡­ I don''t feel very well. I can''t stay at home alone. I am not leaving." I immediately agreed to stay


    after I saw the look on Kieran''s face.


    "That''s it. You''re Kieran''s girlfriend. You are getting engaged. It''s good for you to spend more time


    together. Good night." Madame Charles pushed us into the bedroom and quickly closed the door.


    Now the huge bedroom waspletely silent. There were just Kieran and me.


    There was only one bed. It was quite big, but we couldn''t sleep together. So, where should I sleep


    tonight? I looked around and saw a sofa.


    "Well. I... I''ll sleep on the sofa at night!" I asked tentatively.


    Kieran asked me to pretend in front of Madame Charles, but I didn''t have to sleep with him, right?


    Besides, he was obsessional about cleanliness. He wouldn''t let mey on the bed with him.


    Kieran raised his head and looked at me with his red eyes. I was a little afraid.

 Chapter 124 Sleeping in the Same Room with Kieran

    Chapter 124 Sleeping in the Same Room with Kieran


    "Don''t peek at me taking a bath!" Kieran said coldly and turned around to enter the bathroom.


    I was rendered speechless.


    I would by no means have the courage to do such a thing!


    Only after Kieran left could I have time to look more carefully at his bedroom. Its decoration was quite


    simple, with ck, white and gray as the main colors. I felt like being in an extremely cold ce, and I


    was more desperate when seeing that there was only a thin nket on the bed.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. Although it was summer, the room was quite cold due to the air-conditioner. It


    would only get colder in the middle of the night. There was no extra quilt in this room, but I didn''t have


    the courage to go outside to find one, nor did I dare to mention it with Kieran.


    Thinking of this, I shrugged and went to sleep on the sofa.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, the scenes of tonight came to my mind. Thinking of the awkward situation


    Alicia and the others were in, I couldn''t help sneering. ''Alicia, these are only parts of my revenge n


    against you. I hope you like them,'' I thought.


    However, I should be most grateful to Dane for lending me a helping hand, or I wouldn''t have made it.


    I bumped into him a few days ago. At that time, he was working on the construction site. If he hadn''t


    taken the initiative to greet me, I wouldn''t have recognized him.


    Sometimes, I couldn''t help thinking about the impermanence of life. A person''s fate could be changed


    overnight!


    Ever since I was a child, Dane had bullied me under Alicia''s encouragement. Whether at school, on the


    way home, or even at home, he would find opportunities to bully me. It could be said that he cast a


    shadow upon my childhood. However, it was out of my expectation that he would make a living as a


    worker after his family went bankrupt.


    While I was lost in thought, the bathroom door was opened and Kieran came out. I quickly closed my


    eyes and pretended to be asleep. Even so, I could vaguely see that Kieran wasn''t in a bathrobe. He


    came out with just a towel wrapped around his lower body.


    I knew that Kieran had a good figure, but I never expected him to look so perfect from such a close


    distance.


    He had a slender and tall figure. The muscles on his upper body were well-defined and he had wide


    shoulders and a strong chest. Although his lower body was mostly wrapped up, I could see his


    muscr calves. His nice body was enough to fascinate me at first sight, not to mention he had


    strikingly handsome features.


    I couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    He was indeed ... too tempting!


    "Don''t fantasize about me!" Suddenly, Kieran spoke in a cold voice, which instantly dispelled my erotic


    fantasy. Shutting my eyes, I pretended to be in deep sleep without uttering a single word.


    Although I had closed my eyes, I could still feel that Kieran had climbed onto his bed.


    I should have fallen asleep quickly after a tiring day, but the mere existence of Kieran was terrifying. It


    was as if the air in this bedroom had been frozen, and I might freeze to death at any moment!


    With my eyes closed, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. After midnight, the air-conditioned bedroom became


    even colder. I only had a thin T-shirt on me and couldn''t help curling up and trembling. I wanted to


    sneeze several times, but the thought of Kieran sleeping in a bed not far away made me too scared to


    make any sound.


    I believed that any woman who experienced the same thing as me would have an unforgettable night.


    As for me, this night was memorable because I almost froze to death. Fortunately, I managed to


    survive till the next morning.


    At the first light of dawn, I couldn''t wait to open the door and go out.


    "Grandma!" As soon as I opened the door, I bumped into Madame Charles head-on. I was so startled


    that I forgot to sneeze once again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Rachael, you''re awake!" As Madame Charles spoke to me, she kept looking into the bedroom.


    "Kieran hasn''t gotten up yet!" I closed the door with a smile. I couldn''t let Madame Charles know what


    had happened. Otherwise, I would have suffered for nothingst night and even been punished by


    Kieran.


    "Rachael, you two are so quiet while sleeping!" Madame Charles said with a smile.


    I nodded without saying anything. Several maids came into the vi. Each of them was carrying a high-


    grade porcin bowl, with all kinds of exquisite dishes inside. Armand was standing over there, and


    upon seeing me, he put on aplicated look. It was as if he saw a little rabbite out alive after


    entering a tiger''s cage.


    Madame Charles pulled me to sit down to have breakfast. After freezing all night, I felt quite dizzy and


    took a bowl of rice congee. I had to admit that the breakfast of a rich family was really different from


    that of ourmon people!


    Not long after, Kieran also came out. Madame Charles quickly asked him to sit down and then pushed


    a dozen of jars to him. Kieran frowned slightly, and Armand immediately looked away.


    Without paying attention to the jars, I kept drinking my porridge. However, Kieran red at me fiercely. I


    was puzzled, having no idea what I had done wrong.


    "Kieran, eat more. It''s good for your health and Rachael''s!" Madame Charles pushed the jars in front of


    Kieran.


    "Grandma, I ... I don''t need them!" Kieran put on a strange look.


    Confused, I took a look at the jars curiously and was instantly shocked. They were all filled with penises


    of various animals!


    I saw the snake''s penis, the bull''s penis, as well as other sorts of things that could help to increase


    virility!


    I couldn''t believe what I had seen!


    Armand almost turned away to face the wall. I seemed to have heard his snigger.


    I also quickly lowered my head. Out of astonishment, I almost spat out a mouthful of porridge.


    "Kieran, I cooked those for you in the early morning. But you refused to eat any of them! Don''t you love


    me anymore? You must be thinking that I am just a boring old woman!" Madame Charles immediately


    covered her face and wept sadly. Pointing at Kieran with trembling fingers, she looked quite emotional.


    I looked up at Madame Charles in shock, for I was truly amazed at her way of exaggerating things! I


    had seen the maids bring those jars from outside, but the Matriarch imed that she cooked all these


    before sunrise. How could she tell such a lie without even blinking?


    "Since I''m old now, you''ve got tired of me. If that''s the case, I won''t live any longer!" While saying this,


    Madame Charles was about to get up, but her movements were especially slow.


    "Grandma, I ... I will drink it!" Kieran seemed to sigh. With an expressionless face, he picked up a jar in


    front of him and ate the food inside without even blinking.


    I was lost for words.


    "I knew that my grandson loves me the most. How is it? Do you feel hot all over? Do you feel..."


    "Grandma, it works really well!" Kieran immediately interrupted her. ncing at me, he said, "If you


    don''t believe me, you can ask Rachaelter!"


    I was instantly shocked!


    "Good. As long as it works, I will cook it for you every day!" Madame Charles looked at Kieran and me


    with a big grin.

 Chapter 125 Rachael, Dont Get Too Excited

    Chapter 125 Rachael, Don''t Get Too Excited


    I was lost for words.


    And so was Kieran.


    Facing the wall, Kieran trembled, trying hard to suppressughter, but a weird snigger still made its way


    out.


    Kieran nced at Armand and said indifferently, "Armand, I believe there might be a job for you in


    South Africa."


    His words brought Armand''sughter to an abrupt stop.


    "He can''t go. Armand has to stay with me!" Madame Charles didn''t agree to Kieran. Armand turned to


    Madame Charles with gratitude.


    Kieran didn''t expect that Madame Charles was on Team Armand.


    "I''ll think of a way." Kieran said slowly.


    Armand was again lost for words.


    After breakfast, when I was about to leave, Madame Charles held my hand. "Kieran, drive her to the


    stuffed my hand into Kieran''s and wrapped his palm around my hand.


    Then I froze when our hands touched. It was like that the coldness permeated into the depths of my


    body from my hand. So cold!


    "Okay." Kieran did not refuse. Instead, he held my hand naturally and we left.


    "Drive safe!" Madame Charles saw us out with a smile.


    "Goodbye." I smiled back and got in the car with Kieran.


    Kieran was driving a silver-ck Bugatti Veyron, with the interior decorated in gray. It couldn''t be colder


    along with Kieran''s cold face.


    I couldn''t help but look at him. Although he looked cold, cruel and terrifying, he could be tender


    sometimes.


    Yeah, everyone was gentle to those whom he cared for.


    "Whatever you''re thinking now, just stop." Kieran said coldly.


    I pursed my lips. Well, I was obviously not the one he cared for.


    "Kieran, you''ve got very dark shadows under your eyes. Did you sleep wellst night?" I asked him


    when I saw his dark circles.


    "It''s none of your business. Get out of the car!" He cast a cold nce at me.


    "OK." I looked away and got out of the car. I almost forgot. I had a contract with Kieran. We were just


    pretending a couple. It had nothing to do with me even if he was going to kill someone, not to mention


    some dark circles.


    As soon as I got out of the car, Kieran drove away, like a gust of wind. Fortunately, it was still early and


    nobody saw it.


    Pulling myself together, I went in the building. From today onwards, I was in charge of Rich. That


    position brought a lot of pressure!


    But it was a good start!


    Besides, today must be exciting. When I thought of the partyst night, I couldn''t imagine how spicy the


    news would be.


    Then I checked my phone. As expected, the trending topics were all about Alicia, Marvin, and their


    scandals.


    The top one topic was that "Chaste Alicia Cornell turns out to be a gold-digger".


    Under this topic, there were video clips about what Dane said at the party, Alicia''s bold gesture of love


    and them making love.


    And thements had reached hundreds of thousands overnight. And people all said Alicia was just a


    shameless and disgusting bitch. They also hoped that Marlon could see who she was and not be


    fooled around by such a woman.


    Reading thesements gave me pleasure. Well, everyone knew who she was now. She became a


    pariah.


    And the second trending topic was "Marvin Cornell, CEO of Marvin Group is believed to snatch away


    his ex-wife''spany and have numerous affairs".


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The next was "Mrs. Cornell used to be a homewrecker and even bullied her step-daughter."


    I was quite pleased. What a sunny and bright day it was!


    "Looks like you''re in a good mood." As soon as I walked in the office, I saw Everly staring at me with a


    sneer.


    I smiled, "You bet."


    Everly snorted. She approached me on her high heels and red at me. "Do you think Rich is yours


    now? Do you think Kieran will like you if I leave?"


    As she got closer, her eyes narrowed, "I won''t make it easy for you. Now kneel down and beg me!"


    "She won''t do that." A cold voice came into our ears.


    Everly and I turned around at the same time and saw Madame Charles walk in from outside, followed


    by Armand. All color drained from Everly''s face. And she wanted to exin, "Madame Charles, I..."


    Holding my hand, Madame Charles stared at Everly coldly, "Everly, I didn''t make it hard for you


    yesterday because you''ve done so much for Kieran these years. I never expect you will threaten


    Rachael. Am I too easy on you?"


    "Madame Charles, please I know I was wrong. I won''t do this anymore." Everly panicked and begged


    her.


    But Madame Charles was even colder. "Ever since Rachael was Kieran''s girlfriend, she is a Charles.


    Those who make things difficult for her must pay the price!"


    Everly''s face turned ghastly pale.


    "Get out. I don''t want to see you again."


    "Yes." Everly wasted no time and left.


    "Rachael, are you alright? Did she hurt you?" Madame Charles looked at me with concern.


    "I''m fine!"


    Madame Charles didn''t heave a sigh of relief until she was sure I was fine. She sat down with me and


    Armand ced arge bag in front of me.


    "What''s in it?" I was a little curious.


    "These are all good stuff." Madame Charles opened the bag and showed it to me. "This is for you and


    Kieran, to make sure you both can perform the best in bed."


    I didn''t recognize the stuff in the bag, but I knew what they were for through her exnation.


    "I, I''m all good."


    "Nonsense!" Madame Charles stuffed the bag into my hand and sighed deeply, "I know that you didn''t


    do anythingst night. How could this be good? You and Kieran are both young and energetic. You


    should do what you''re supposed to do. You just need some help."

 Chapter 126 Rachael, I Will Be Mrs. Redford Soon

    Chapter 126 Rachael, I Will Be Mrs. Redford Soon


    "We now have to count on you and Kieran to further the family line. Try hard, huh?" Madame Charles


    didn''t allow me to refuse and stuffed those things into my arms.


    "Fine!" I tried to ster on a smile.


    After seeing her off, I thought maybe I could use some alone time, but to my surprise, Alicia came.


    She was wearing an exquisite suit with high heels of over ten centimeters. Her curve hair was down.


    With a pair of sunsses on her face, she looked radiant.


    Raising my head, I smiled, "Alicia, I didn''t expect you came here to see me this early in the morning.


    You look fantastic."


    Many people hade to work. When seeing Alicia, they were all curious about what was going to


    happen.


    Alicia gracefully took off her sunsses and smiled at me. She said loudly, "Miss Rachael, this is the


    workce. No family here. Oh right, I hope I called you correctly just now, because I heard that Ms.


    Everly was crowded out of thepany. Now, you are in charge of Rich!"


    "That''s right. I''m Rich''s CEO now, but I need to correct you for one thing. Everly wasn''t crowded out.


    Madame Charles backed me up and fired her!" I smiled at her even more happily. She meant to beat


    around the bush and make everyone believe that Everly was crowded out by me. Then I might as well


    admit it. Anyway, when Madame Charles fired her yesterday, everyone was present. No big deal.


    "You are good, huh?" Alicia sneered.


    "Not as good as you." I replied.


    "I think you know why Ie here today. I''m here to take the contract with Rich." She stopped smiling


    and said seriously.


    I was shocked. I totally forgot about it!


    "Miss Rachael, don''t tell me it''s still not finished yet. Even though we are family, we still need to y by


    the rules. The default..."


    I interrupted her and smiled, "Miss Alicia, drop it. I''ll definitely y by the rules, even though you are my


    sister. But I think you shoulde here tomorrow for the contract, as is written on it, right?"


    Alicia was slightly shocked and then smiled, "I think a bigpany like Rich would finish everything


    ahead of time. I didn''t expect..."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You didn''t expect that we strive for perfection, right?" I answered.


    Alicia no longer spoke. She stared at me hostilely. She leaned closer to me and lowered her voice.


    Finally, she finally dropped off her disguise and smiled at me with a ferocious andcent smile,


    "Rachael, you think it''s funny to crack wise with me, don''t you?"


    I leaned casually against the back of the chair and looked at her, "That''s right. it''s very interesting,


    especially when I see you had to drop off your disguise. Those who once loved you now all loathe you,


    don''t you think that is funny?"


    "What a pity. I''m afraid I am gonna let you down!" Sheughed elegantly, "Because Marlon still is and


    will be loving me. He will only marry me, not you! Never!"


    "Is that so?"


    Alicia cleared her long hair, stood up straight and said loudly, "Miss Rachael, I wille over tomorrow


    to take the contract on time. I hope we can enjoy doing business with each other." After saying that,


    she waved to me, turned around and left.


    I was slightly shocked. After what happenedst night, coupled with the crazy stories from the media


    this morning, Alicia shouldn''t have been this fine! She acted as if it had nothing to do with her.


    I checked my phone, but I was shocked! All the scandals about her and the Cornell family were gone. It


    made me doubt whether I hallucinated this morning.


    It must have been Marlon Redford!


    I clenched my fists. My heart was even heavier than being under a huge rock. I sneered. I didn''t expect


    that after what happenedst night, he still believed in Alicia and helped her cover up the scandals. He


    really loved her deeply!


    My heart ached. I put my hand on my chest. It still hurt like a needle pricking my heart.


    It really hurt!


    For so many years, I loved him so deeply, but he could not see it. Instead, he even was crazy for Alicia.


    In his eyes, even if Alicia really did these terrible things, she could be easily forgiven just because he


    loved her!


    I clenched my fists even tighter. No matter how much he loved Alicia, I would definitely break them


    apart. If the incidentst night didn''t work, I would try even harder. I didn''t believe that he could forgive


    Alicia if she did anything wrong to him!


    There woulde a time when I could see Alicia cry hard and feel heartbroken. And there would also


    That day would eventuallye.


    Now, I would pave the way for the break-up of you two!


    I smiled and called Emmalee to ask her out. I had thought that this step could wait, but it seemed that


    the right time came now.


    Before I went to see Emmalee, I spoke to Armand.


    "Ms. Cornell, what can I do for you?" He asked me expressionlessly.


    I felt a little bit embarrassed. I leaned closer to him and whispered, "Do you ... have that?"


    He looked at me and said, "What?"


    "The pill that can make one lose his mind and say things that he usually doesn''t say!"


    As soon as I finished my sentence, he clearly heaved a sigh of relief, as if he was regretting, or as if it


    was a huge weight lifted off his shoulders.


    "Anything wrong? Do you have it or not?"


    "Nothing. I thought you wanted ... that!"


    "What?" I was confused.


    "The aphrodisiac!" He looked away out of embarrassment. I was suddenly shocked. He thought I was


    asking him for aphrodisiac to please Kieran?


    I looked at him in surprise. What a terrifying thought!


    He cleared his throat and said seriously, "Ms. Cornell, please wait for a minute. I''ll get it for you right


    away!"


    Looking at him walking away, I still couldn''t believe that such a dirty thought was actually brought up by


    the serious Armand. Sure enough, see what a bad influence from Madame Charles on him!


    Soon, he returned and handed me a small bottle of drug. "Anyone who eats one pill will get high and let


    his guard down. As long as he isn''t specifically trained, he will tell you everything that you ask him


    about."


    "Alright, thank you, Armand!" I took the drug and went to see Emmalee.

 Chapter 127 Drug Kaleb

    Chapter 127 Drug Kaleb


    Armand had worked for Kieran for so long, so I thought that he must often punish and beat people. He


    might even have done some terrible things. Therefore, they must have some special pills or tools. And I


    was right!


    At the coffee shop.


    Emmalee was already there when I went over. I sat down, and she said unhappily, "What took you so


    long? I''ve been waiting for you!"


    I only smiled, "It''s worth the wait."


    Emmalee didn''t say anything. Instead, she leaned back and sized me up. "I''ve heard about what


    happenedst night. Rachael, you did it! But no matter what you did, Marlon still loves Alicia. He has


    removed all the scandals this morning!"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. If it weren''t for Marlon, how could so many scandals disappear today?"


    "So what?" I did not care about it.


    "This means that no matter what you do, you can''t defeat Alicia. Because Marlon still loves her, and


    you''re not gonna win!"


    I didn''t say anything. Emmalee was right. I only wanted Alicia and Marlon to break up, so that my baby


    would have his father. But I never realized that if I wanted to get back at Alicia and the Cornells, I must


    make her get abandoned by Marlon. It would be best if he started hating her. Then Alicia would lose a


    powerful protector. That would be easier for me to get back at them!


    "Emmalee, you''re right. But Marlon would not always forgive Alicia. Especially she might have cheated


    on him. Let us say she is not pregnant with his kid!" I smiled.


    Emmalee was shocked and stared at me. "You mean it?"


    I gotfortable on my chair. "I just thought that Alicia might do it. After all, you know her well. So,


    what do you think?"


    Emmalee''s face changed. She leaned closer to me and asked seriously, "What do you want?"


    I lowered my head and yed with my fingers. "Nothing important. I just want to find the father of


    Alicia''s baby. After all, it breaks my heart if my cute nephew doesn''t know who his father is."


    Emmalee stared at me and narrowed her eyes. "Youe to me for her baby''s father? You mean she''s


    pregnant with Kaleb''s kid?"


    I looked at her and smiled. This was the first time that Emmalee had been so smart.


    "Rachael, are you fucking kidding me?" Emmalee was so angry that she banged on the table and got


    up, attracting everyone''s attention.


    I hushed her and smiled as I pulled her back to her seat. "Emmalee, don''t get angry!"


    Emmalee shook off my hand. She did not sit down but red at me. "I helped you because you said


    that you can make Kaleb marry me. But now he has a child. Why would I marry him?"


    As she shouted, more people turned around and stared at her. They might see her as a mistress. After


    all, Emmalee was wearing a skimpy skirt, which simply showed her character.


    I didn''t say anything and just looked at her quietly.


    "Say something! Are you tricking me? Is it because I bullied you before?" Emmalee questioned me.


    I took a sip, put the cup down, and slowly said, "Emmalee, let me get this straight. You''ve bullied me


    since you were a kid. But I didn''t lose anything because of that. So, I don''t hate you. Besides, I meet


    someone who is more hateful. You''re not the ''priority''."


    Emmalee finally quieted down. "Then what do you mean? You said that I could marry Kaleb!"


    I looked at her and suddenly felt that she was so pitiful. Emmalee was just like me. Her family left her


    no choice. She had to endure and tter others since she was a kid. However, unlike her, I did not have


    to live a luxurious and enviable life. But it was her life goal, and she tried so hard.


    "Do you love Kaleb?" I asked.


    Emmalee choked on my words.


    "Then do you like him?" I asked again.


    Emmalee did not answer my question. She opened her eyes wide and looked at me in confusion. I


    could tell that she did not like Kaleb, let alone love him. She treated Kaleb like she had done to other


    toffs. She did not have any feelings for him. She only wanted benefits and money!


    "Emmalee, you don''t like Kaleb at all. You only see him as your money maker, a springboard for you to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    live a better life. Am I right?" I looked into Emmalee''s eyes.


    Anger began to seep away from her eyes. She sat back down. She became quiet and suddenly smiled


    mockingly, "Of course. I don''t like anyone!"


    "So, you don''t care if you can marry Kaleb. You don''t care if Alicia has his child. You''re angry because


    you don''t get enough rewards for what you have done."


    Emmalee did not retort. I continued, "However, I promise that you can marry himter if you still want


    to. Alicia''s child is not a threat. If you don''t want to marry him, you can get enough money from him to


    live a good life!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Emmalee asked calmly.


    "Have Kaleb take this!" I handed the bottle to her and said, "After he takes the pill, he will tell you


    whatever you ask. And he will not remember anything when he wakes up. You just need to take a


    video!"


    "Great!" Emmalee agreed.


    After I told her what to do, I left the coffee shop. I wanted to find Adrian and discuss the product going


    online tomorrow. But I took a detour to the construction site where Dane worked.


    It was eleven o''clock in summer, so it was very hot now. I could see Dane pushing a cart full of bricks in


    the distance, all sweaty. His fair skin had turned ck.


    I suddenly remembered that Dane was the cutest guy at school. Girls lined up for him. Back then, he


    was very mboyant and did not fear anything.


    Dane also saw me. He left the cart there and walked over quickly. He seemed to be a little excited and


    happy. "Rachael, you, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 128 The Most Important Ingredient Is Love

    Chapter 128 The Most Important Ingredient Is Love


    "I thought of you when I passed by!" I smiled and was pulled back from my memories.


    Dane seemed a little nervous. He wanted to talk to me, but he opened his mouth and didn''t say


    anything for a while.


    "Dane, thank you!" I said first. Although Dane had also bullied me, I didn''t hate him at all when I saw


    him now. Instead, I was very grateful to him for helping mest night. He brought up that thing and


    didn''t mind getting hurt.


    Dane scratched his head. "No, I should thank you. I finally get a chance to get back at Alicia after so


    many years!" After a pause, Dane continued, "Rachael, I''m sorry!"


    Suddenly, I felt so aggrieved. I knew that he was apologizing for bullying me when we were little kids.


    However, for so many years, no one had ever apologized to me after they hurt me. Dane was the first


    one to do so. I had got over him a long time ago, but I really wanted to cry because of his apology!


    "I''m sorry. I hurt you at that time!" Dane apologized again.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s over!" I took a deep breath, hid my emotions, and smiled at him.


    Dane nodded, "Yeah. You''ll get better with ... Mr. Charles!" Dane said thest two words with difficulty.


    "It''s been so many years. I never thought that you would be Mr. Charles¡¯ fianc¨¦. Rachael, you''re


    amazing!" Dane said, but his eyes shed withplicated emotions.


    "Yeah. We will get better!" Thinking of my rtionship with Kieran, I simply smiled and nodded.


    "I read the news. I thought that Alicia would be screwed up this time. But the news only appeared for


    an hour in the morning. Then it disappeared!" Dane clenched his fists. That was too bad.


    "Don''t worry. Alicia could hide this scandal, but I will create a bigger one for her. Her past will catch up


    with her. Just wait!"


    Then I raised my head and found Dane was staring at me. I was confused and touched my face.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face, or...?"


    Dane shook his head and smiled. "Rachael, you''ve changed!"


    I was upset. He was the second person to say that today.


    "You used to be very obedient. To put it bluntly, you were a pushover. But now, you are different. You


    know how to protect yourself and not let anyone offend you. That''s good!"


    I nodded. I had suffered much, and I had to protect many people. That was why I changed, and I


    wanted to change faster and grow stronger!


    After saying goodbye to Dane, I went straight to Adrian''s ce. I had made an appointment with him.


    When I got there, he was waiting for me at the door. He also saw me, so he came over and hugged


    me. "Rachael, you finally came. I''ve been waiting for you here, like a statue!"


    "It''s so hot. You don''t have to do that. You might get a sunstroke!" I did not like people being close to


    me, especially hugging me like this. However, Adrian was fine. When he acted pouty like that, I always


    thought of Davidson.


    I hadn''t seen Davidson for a long time. But he should note back now. I could not protect him.


    "Rachael, I''ve prepared everything!" Adrian smiled at me.


    "Thank you!" I stopped thinking about Davidson and followed him inside.


    Adrian had prepared all the equipment in the studio. However, looking at the equipment that I couldn''t


    even name, I felt a little embarrassed. Where should I start?


    I must submit the final draft tomorrow. But I couldn''t learn to use the equipment in one day! However, I


    didn''t want Adrian to draw for me. I didn''t know why, but I just didn''t want him to do that.


    "Don''t worry. I''m a genius. I promise that you''ll nail it before you get off work!" Adrian knew I was


    worried and tried tofort me.


    "But I don''t know anything about designing clothes. I don''t even know how to paint!" I said.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll learn these basic skills in the future. Today, we just make full use of our


    imagination!" Adrian looked very rxed.


    "How?" I was still worried.


    Adrian took arge sketch book and opened it. He picked up a pen and began to draw. "We need a


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    model for designing clothes. I''ll draw it now. It can help you better imagine the clothes you want!" As he


    spoke, several cute babies appeared on the paper.


    "Rachael, do you want a girl or a boy?" Adrian asked.


    I smiled and stroked my belly. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll always love my kid!"


    "Then what kind of clothes do you want for your kid?" Adrian gave me the sketch book and the pen.


    I looked at the pen and hesitated. After a while, I took it over. I looked at the babies in the sketch book


    and didn''t know what to do next.


    "Rachael, it''s summer now. And it''s very hot. I want to design short trousers for myself!" Adrian tried to


    inspire me. He drew himself on another sketch book. Then he drew a pair of shorts on his body.


    "I like simple clothes. I don''t want bright colors or new styles. I don''t like too many decorations. My


    favorite color is white. Now look at it! It''s done!" Adrian showed me his final draft.


    The shorts he painted looked very simple. I already liked them. Adrian was indeed a great designer. A


    few strokes made the shorts perfect.


    "Don''t be afraid. There are no bad designs if you like it. Don''t get troubled by others''ments. As


    long as you put love into your design, it will be good. That is you!" Adrian smiled at me.


    I looked at Adrian. He looked bright with his clear eyes. He smiled like the warm sun.


    "Okay, I''ll try!" I nodded. Perhaps it was because Adrian was here. I was not worried at all. Various


    ideas popped out in my mind.


    Adrian was right. There were no bad or wrong designs if you liked it. If you were troubled by others''


    This project with the Marlon Group was not so much a product designed for all babies as a product


    specifically designed for Alicia''s child.

 Chapter 129 Im So Talented in Design

    Chapter 129 I''m So Talented in Design


    No, that was not urate.


    Because no matter how hard I tried, even if I had designed the most awesome work, Alicia would not


    pass it. The ultimate purpose of her project was to make things difficult for me and to embarrass me in


    public.


    Therefore, why should I care about Alicia or other people''s thoughts?


    In other words, this was a particrly good opportunity for me to make clothes for my baby!


    Thinking like this, I just felt that I was overwhelmed by warmth. This was the first time I had been a


    mother. ''Dear baby, I''m waiting for you!''


    I looked at the cute little boy in the sketchbook, picked up my pen and began to draw.


    I didn''t know whether my baby was a boy or a girl. If it was a boy, I hoped that he could be as pure and


    sunny as Adrian. So, I wanted him to wear simple clothes with personality.


    If it was a girl, I hoped she was the cutest and gentlest little princess in the world. I wanted to dress


    lovably.


    "Rachael, look. You make it!" Adrian smiled.


    Only then did Ie to myself and realize that I had designed a dozen or so clothes for models that


    Adrian had just drawn in the sketchbook. Besides, I drew some on nk paper. Although the clothes


    and shoes I drew weren''t as beautiful as Adrian''s, they basically looked like what they were. I depicted


    my thoughts.


    "I have drawn them, but I don''t know how to make it!" In the contract, not many products were required.


    Every week, seven clothes per sample would be enough. However, the eptance samples had to be


    finished products, not design manuscript papers.


    "There''s no need for you to worry about this!" Adrian said as he pulled open the wall of the studio.


    Inside the wall, it was a workshop. There were dozens of employees dressed in the same attire in it.


    "Mr. Orton!" When they opened the door, all the employees bowed respectfully.


    "Make them all!" Adrian gave all my papers to the foreman and then led me to an empty corner.


    "Rachael, I will personally demonstrate it for you today. You need to know that I have never done it


    myself. Look at my slender and beautiful hands. I am reluctant to let them work!"


    Adrian tossed his hands in front of me. I watched andughed. "Thank you, Adrian!" I said repeatedly.


    Adrian red at me, and Iughed even happier. Adrian could only sigh, "Alright, you owe me a favor!"


    Adrian sat down and restrained the smile on his face. Once he was dealing with design, I found that


    Adrian became quite serious, as if he had changed into a different person.


    "Actually, making clothes isn''t difficult at all. First of all, you need to measure it properly. Normally,


    people need to use model paper, just like them." Adrian pointed at the employees not far away. They


    were cutting the sample paper and then cing it on the cloth.


    "But because I am a genius, I can omit this step. I directly start with the cloth. In fact...." Adrian smiled,


    "I don''t design. I directly cut the cloth!"


    As Adrian spoke, he picked out a piece of white denim. After taking a look at it, he started to cut it.


    I was worried that his work would be inurate. But when I saw him quickly cut a garment, my worries


    disappeared without a trace. Adrian deserved to be a master. He did not rely on any tools, but his work


    was much more precise and exquisite than those employees''.


    "Do you see that? This is skill!" Adrian began to sew up the cloth he cut. In almost the blink of an eye,


    the white shorts that Adrian had painted on the sketchbook were presented in front of me.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This pair of shorts was peculiar and attractive. It was white, but this color seemed to contain thousands


    of colors. It was quite mysterious. Moreover, the design of this pair of shorts was simple. But it


    appeared to be fashionable and adorable.


    "Adrian, you''re amazing!" I praised you sincerely.


    Adrian scratched his head shyly.


    "Mr. Orton, it''s done!" The foreman stepped forward and presented the product.


    I looked at the finished product in front of me and was dumbfounded. In just a short period of time,


    these people made everything I designed. Furthermore, in terms of design and cloth, they were much


    better than what I had imagined.


    "Don''t be surprised. You know who their boss is!" Adrian rubbed his nose and said proudly.


    "Adrian, you guys are really amazing. Youpletely changed my concept of making clothes!" I


    grabbed Adrian''s hand excitedly.


    "Rachael, don''t be shocked. Something more shocking is waiting for you."


    "Can you teach me?" I looked at the beautiful clothes in my hands. I couldn''t believe they were


    designed by me. Besides, those shoes were cute. Suddenly, a strong desire to learn from Adrian


    emerged in my mind. I wanted to be as powerful as Adrian!


    "Of course!" Adrian smiled and agreed without hesitation.


    "Adrian, thank you. You''re really a good person!" I said sincerely.


    "Rachael, you can show your gratitude to me tomorrow. Tomorrow you and Kieran will be engaged. I


    have prepared an engagement dress for you!" Adrian leaned towards me and said mysteriously.


    I was instantly shocked. If Adrian hadn''t mentioned it, I would havepletely forgotten about it. The


    purpose of working with Kieran was to make Marlon fall in love with me. The engagement was simply


    fake, but Kieran hadn''t said anything yet. Did he forget about our contract? It seemed I needed to


    discuss with Kieranter on how to postpone or cancel this engagement!


    "Rachael!" Adrian waved his hand in front of me.


    I forced a smile, "Thank you!"


    "Don''t stand ceremony on me. As long as you cook delicious food for me, I will do anything!"


    I chatted with Adrian for a while, and then I rushed back to thepany. Although I solved the design


    issue, there was still a huge rock pressing down on me.


    Sure enough, as soon as I entered the office, all the employees looked at me with a chilly gaze.


    Although they did not gossip me recklessly in front of me as they used to, they now looked at me with


    implicit ridicule and contempt.


    ...


    I sighed and walked to my own office. Because Everly had moved away, her original office now became


    mine.


    "She does set a good example for us. It''s already half past one in the afternoon. She might as well


    don''te." Just as I was about to enter the office, I heard a sarcasticmenting from behind. It


    was against me.


    I turned around and found the speaker was Nellie, Everly''s most trusted secretary.


    That was not strange at all. When Everly was here, Nellie treated me as a thorn in her flesh in order to


    please Everly. Everly was no longer here. Nellie thought she got no promotion prospect anymore. She


    naturally took me as an iparably disgusting person.

 Chapter 130 No Matter What, Im the CEO

    Chapter 130 No Matter What, I''m the CEO


    "Nellie, if you have anything to say, just go ahead. My ears don''t work well. I''m afraid I won''t be able to


    hear what you''re saying. Isn''t that a waste of your time?" I looked at Nellie and smiled.


    Nellie directly walked up to me without any fear. "Miss Rachael, Rich''s most basic rule is to go to work


    on time. I feel that as a leader, you should set a good example for us instead of doing whatever you


    want and treat thepany as your home because someone backs you up!"


    I leisurely crossed my arms and looked at Nellie with a smile. "Nellie, I think you need to test your ears


    as well as your intelligence!"


    Nellie''s expression instantly changed. "Miss Rachael, I know that you are now in a high position and


    have be different from us. But you can''t insult me like this!"


    I took a step closer and shouted, "First of all, you said that I couldn''t run wild in thepany just


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    because someone backed me up. I think you''re mistaken. I get this position because of Kieran''s and


    his grandma''s backing. Or do you think I have a talent or some other skill? No. In your words, I rode on


    Kieran''s coattails. Do you think I still need to obey these shit rules and regtions? Or did you not hear


    what Madame Charles said that day? Kieran leaves Rich to me for fun. If I ruin it, I''ll just change to


    anotherpany. Do you think I need to follow the rules and regtions?"


    "Second, when Everly was in charge of Rich, you didn''t me her for beingte for work. Are you


    discriminating against me, or did you get a benefit from Everly?"


    "Ms. Everly waste because she had something to do!" Nellie exined.


    ...


    I suddenly patted my desk heavily. "You said that Everly camete because she had something to do.


    Was she always kept by business? Besides, how are you so sure and clear? Did she report it to you in


    advance or exin to you afterwards every time?"


    "I ... I believe in Ms. Everly!" Nellie stuttered!


    I sneered. "Then do you mean you don''t believe in me? You mean I won''t bete because of business.


    Instead, I''m with Kieran!"


    Nellie''s expression suddenly changed. Since Kieran got involved, she didn''t dare to speak randomly.


    I sneered. "Nellie, let me tell you, Kieran never gets up sote!"


    Nellie''s expression turned pale and she got stuck for words. But her eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    "Of course...." I deliberately shouted loudly so that everyone present could hear me. "Even if I''m with


    Kieran, if you don''t like it, you can just resign. Who do you think will keep you? Or do you think Rich


    won''t be able to function without you? Don''t overestimate yourself. Many people outside want to enter


    Rich. None of you is important!"


    The employees who were watching the show hurriedly lowered their heads and didn''t dare to continue


    being onlookers, fearing that they would be implicated.


    "Let me put it in this way. I get this position by pulling strings and selling myself. I''m not capable, nor do


    I have any professional skill like you. But I''m still sober enough to distinguish between the good from


    the bad. If you gossip, take delight in watching other''s misfortune, and you even need someone else to


    set an example when to work, I will definitely send you away. I won''t keep you for half a second. But if


    you contribute to Rich and have your own talent, I will not make things difficult for you. You will be


    promoted and get a rise. I hope everyone can remember what I have said. I won''t be this tolerant


    again. Alright, go back to work!" I turned around and didn''t look at Nellie anymore.


    "By the way, Nellie, don''t you know how I seduce Kieran? Sorry to disappoint you. I was kept by the


    business. I just brought the sample of the R&C, so you''d better not be biased against me like Everly.


    Otherwise, you''ll end up like her!" I shook the finished product in my hand at Nellie and closed the door


    without looking at Nellie''s pale face.


    But the moment I entered the office, I was depressed. I saw a thick pile of documents on the desk. I


    didn''t know where or how to start. Many documents were in English. I couldn''t understand them!


    Someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in!"


    "Rachael, no, Miss Rachael!" Yanis walked in with a document in her hand. "This document needs your


    signature!"


    I looked at the document Yanis had ced in front of me, and my smile froze on my face. I couldn''t


    understand it. How could I sign my name?


    "Miss Rachael?" Yanis called tentatively.


    "Wait a moment!" I squeezed out a smile and took the document. Although only 70% of the contents


    were written in English, I just passed the CET, and I could not understand business English.


    "How about me exining it for you?"


    I looked up at Yanis, "Can you understand it?"


    Yanis nodded. "I majored in English and business management!"


    "Please go ahead!" I gave the document to Yanis.


    Yanis took the document and tranted it fluently. It turned out that Rich would change its


    spokesperson. The contract signed with the original one had expired. So, I needed to sign the


    document to confirm it.


    "Miss Rachael, this kind of signing is not an important matter. It''s just a process!" Yanis exined after


    she finished tranting.


    I took the document and signed it. Yanis took the document and wanted to go out. I stopped her.


    "Miss Rachael, what''s the matter?"


    I looked at Yanis and hesitated for a moment before saying, "Do you know anything about the


    management of thispany?"


    "I have studied it in school, so I should know something about it!" Yanis answered modestly.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "From today onwards, you will be my secretary and help me deal with


    thepany!"


    Yanis looked at me in surprise, "Miss Rachael, can ... I really do it? I am just a rookie, so I don''t have


    much experience!"


    "Yes, you can!" I said firmly. I knew that Yanis was not the most capable staff in Rich, but she was the


    only person who was friendly to me in Rich. Others might do something against me, such as Nellie.


    She would definitely notplete the work I left to her right away, nor would she do it in a good way.


    If I asked others to teach me, I was afraid it might provoke a more heated discussion about my rumor.


    Therefore, Yanis was my best choice.


    "Thank you, Miss Rachael, Thank you!"


    "You don''t need to thank me. You should cooperate with Nellie and learn from her!" I said. Although


    Nellie was extremely dissatisfied with me, I couldn''t deny that she waspetent. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t be promoted as the secretary.

 Chapter 131 Turn the Fake Show into a Real Thing

    Chapter 131 Turn the Fake Show into a Real Thing


    "Yes, I will learn from Cheryl!"


    "Okay!" I nodded. Then I asked Yanis to go out. After that, I took some documents, trying to read that.


    But just as I expected, I couldn''t understand that. It seemed that I must have Yanis teach me how to


    read that tomorrow. But now, the most urgent matter was to go to Kieran and discuss tomorrow''s


    matter. Otherwise, I might fail to cooperate with him. And if I did fail, I certainly couldn''t bear Kieran''s


    me.


    I came out of the office to find Kieran. All the employees present saw me. Although they were


    dissatisfied, including Nellie, none of them dared to judge me.


    I nced at them, curled my lips, and went straight to Kieran''s office.


    When the secretaries outside saw me, they rushed forward to greet me, "Good morning, Miss.


    Rachael!"


    The three secretaries all talked to me with smiley faces, but I saw the disgust and contempt the


    moment they saw me. I pretended I saw nothing and smiled, "Is Kieran inside?"


    "Yes. I''ll go inform him!" One of the secretaries said.


    "No need!" I refused her and went straight in.


    It seemed that the news of me shing Rich''s employees were spread all over thepany. From now


    on, in their eyes, I was not only a bad woman who tried to get higher status through my body but also a


    brash person.


    But who cared!


    As soon as I entered, I took a deep breath. Just now, I was using my pretentiousness to tell them I was


    special to Kieran. But in fact, I was nervous.


    Kieran was upied by some documents. Sunshine shrouded his body, which made him look so


    reliable and distant. I stood by the door and didn''t dare to approach him, much less speak to him.


    Silence predominated the huge office. After a while, Kieran frowned and raised his head in displeasure.


    His gaze slowlynded on me. He looked cold. I was a little panicked. I knew that Kieran was very


    unhappy that I barged into his office.


    "Well, I, I have something important to tell you. That''s why I came in!" I exined in hurry.


    "Just speak!" Kieran said coldly.


    "Well, it''s about tomorrow''s engagement. I''m here to get your further instructions. What should I do to


    help you cancel the engagement ceremony?"


    Kieran slowly narrowed his eyes, and the coldness in his eyes instantly became dense. "Who told you


    that the engagement ceremony would be cancelled?"


    Kieran said this word by word. And his tone was so cold.


    "It won''t be cancelled?" I looked at Kieran in surprise.


    Kieran knocked on the table with his slender fingers. He stared at me coldly. I felt I was enveloped by a


    ferocious beast. Fear froze me. My breath almost stopped.


    "Rachael, it seems you have forgotten what I told you!" Every word he said pounded heavily on my


    heart, terrifying me!


    But may I ask, what did he refer to? He had said so much. What did he mean now?


    Of course, I didn''t dare to say those words to Kieran. I could only lower my head and look at my shoes,


    praying that Kieran wouldn''t get angry.


    "We will turn the fake show into a real thing!" Kieran said this word by word.


    "What?" I raised my head and stared at Kieran with my eyes wide open.


    "The engagement will be held tomorrow as we nned!"


    "But didn''t we agree that the engagement was only to provoke Marlon, and it wouldn''t be held? I


    thought the goal was to make Marlon fall in love with me." I didn''t understand.


    Kieran remained silent. He stared at me coldly with his red eyes. His coldness was devouring me bit by


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bit. I didn''t dare to say anymore because I knew very well that I had no saying in front of Kieran.


    Besides, he had a contract. And Davidson was under his control.


    "Mr. Charles, then, I''ll leave first!"


    Just as I turned around, Kieran''s cold voice sounded behind me, "Rachael, listen to my final warning, if


    you mess up and reveal the secret in front of grandma, you won''t be able to pay the price!"


    "Of course, I will do my job perfectly!" I turned around and promised to Kieran.


    "I''m thirsty!"


    "Yes, I''ll make a cup of tea for you immediately!" I picked up the teapot on the cab and poured


    some tea for Kieran. However, I identally sshed some water on Kieran, so I hurriedly took a


    napkin to wipe it off.


    "Armand, it appears we are here at the wrong time!" Suddenly, the door was opened and Madame


    Charles and Armand walked in. Although Madame Charles said this, she didn''t have the slightest


    intention of leaving. The smile on her face indicated she was really happy.


    I stood up and wanted to exin, but Kieran''s gaze swept over me. I instantly shut up. I told myself that


    right now, I was Kieran''s girlfriend. After tomorrow, we would be fianc¨¦s. Any intimate behavior


    between us was normal, so why bother exining!


    Madame Charles¡¯ cunning gaze travelled around Kieran and me. "Young love birds always want to be


    stuck with each other!"


    "Grandma, we didn''t!" I exined.


    Madame Charles'' smile grew bigger. "You are exining to hide something. And what you are hiding is


    the truth. It''s okay. I am not an old-timer. I can understand you. Besides, I can''t wait for you and Kieran


    to have intimate intercourse. The intenser, the better!"


    I was speechless


    "You don''t know. Kieran might have ... sexual dysfunction!" Madame Charles whispered.


    I was shocked.


    Armand hurriedly turned around. He trembled slightly.


    "Grandma!" Kieran shouted, and his stunning face darkened.


    "Did I say anything wrong? Tell me how old you are. You are more than twenty. But you have never


    brought a girl home. Most people of your age have given birth to a child. But you... I suspect you''re a


    virgin!"


    Hearing Madame Charles'' words, I froze.

 Chapter 132 Kieran Has Sexual Dysfunction

    Chapter 132 Kieran Has Sexual Dysfunction


    Armand suddenlyughed out loud. But instantly, he realized that he had to suppress hisughter.


    Kieran''s face was petrified. "Armand, go to Africa and settle things there, now!" He said word by word.


    "Mr. Charles, I was wrong!" Armand hurriedly begged for mercy. Although he did notugh, his face


    was somewhat strange because he forcefully suppressed his urge tough


    "No, Armand is not going anywhere. He must be with me!" Madame Charles said resolutely, "Besides,


    you have sex-dysfunction. People canugh at that. Armand did nothing wrong. I support him. Not only


    that, I''m telling you, I will alsough at you until you marry Rachael and give me a great-grandson!"


    "Grandma!" Kieran found that he couldn''t do anything to change that.


    I silently shifted my gaze to Kieran. Grandma''s words just now lingered in my mind. Kieran was still a


    virgin? Were it not for grandma, I would never think of that. Kieran was a virgin. This sounded so


    strange and funny!


    Just as I was about tough, a cold and gloomy gaze shot over. I quickly shut up and suppressed my


    "What are you doing with that ring? Rachael, let''s go home to have a meal!" Madame Charles held


    my hand and walked out.


    Looked at the hand that was being held by grandma, I paused for a moment. My hand was wrapped in


    a faint warmth, and I felt that warmth also got into my heart.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I have never enjoyed the love of my grandparents. My mother''s parents left before I was born. I have


    never seen father''s father, either. As for my father''s mother, she hated me. If my mother''s parents were


    still alive, they would probably treat me the way Madame Charles did!


    Madame Charles brought me to the car. Kieran was also with us. The car wasn''t spacious, but this was


    the first time I feltfortable.


    I peeked at Kieran. Although his face was a little cold, there was also helplessness on his face. Once


    upon a time, I thought that Kieran was a ruthless, mighty, cruel, and bloodthirsty man. I thought he was


    more like a devil instead of a human being. I thought he cared no one and no one could melt his heart


    in this world. But today, I found that I was wrong. Kieran was also a human. Just like me, like anyone


    else in this world, he would be helpless and gentle asionally. The difference was that he only cared


    about few people!


    "What are youughing at?" Kieran, who was sitting opposite me, said unhappily.


    "I''mughing at you!" After knowing more about Kieran''s personality, I tilted my head and smiled at


    Kieran.


    A trace of uneasiness quickly shed past Kieran''s eyes. Then, he expressionlessly turned around and


    ignored me.


    Looking at the darkening sky and the passing views outside, I fell into deep thought.


    Originally, I thought that after my contract with Kieran ended, Marlon might fall in love with me a little


    bit. I thought he might even be together with me. But now, we failed the first step.


    I looked at Kieran, wondering if the further show meant anything to me.


    "What''s wrong, Rachael?" Madame Charles asked with concern.


    "I am fine. I am thinking Kieran is so cute. I am looking at him!"


    Kieran red at me, with a warning in the eyes. I suddenly realized that life was full of all kinds of


    possibilities and we should not rush to a conclusion.


    Just like my understanding of Kieran, at first, he was frightening to me. But now, I could have such


    casual talks with him.


    Therefore, this show I was acting with Kieran must also exist for a reason. Besides, I didn''t need to


    marry Kieran. What I needed to do was to pretend to be his girlfriend when grandma was around.


    I could tell that Madame Charles was worried about Kieran. She was afraid that he might be single for


    the rest of his life. Now that she was happy to see Kieran has me as his girlfriend. Besides, grandma


    was so nice to me. I can''t bear to make her sad.


    On top of that, having another identity as Kieran''s fianc¨¦e would not prevent Marlon from falling in love


    with me. Actually, it would help me in many ways.


    After thinking it through, I felt much better. I even felt that the sky was beautiful. Sometimes, I should


    thank Kieran. I couldn''t imagine what I would be like now without him being a part of my life!


    In the blink of an eye, Armand had driven the car to the vi. After entering the vi with Madame


    Charles, I saw the newly-cooked dishes on the table. The air was filled with the fragrance of the


    delicious food. It was so nice to know Kieran and grandma.


    This was probably what home looked like!


    "You must be hungry. Sit down and have a taste!" Grandma kindly pulled me to sit beside her and


    pushed a bowl of cubilose porridge in front of me.


    "Thank you, Grandma!" I smiled.


    "You silly child, don''t be so courteous. We are families!" Grandma''s face was full of love.


    Hearing that, I almost couldn''t hold the spoon. My eyes also turned wet. I nodded and smiled as I


    suppressed the bitterness in my eyes.


    Everything was so good now. No matter what, we should cherish the moment. After all, one could


    never retrieve the bygones.


    After dinner, Armand had the maid tidy up the table. Grandma brought me to Kieran''s bedroom. She


    also asked Kieran in. With a serious tone, she said to us, "It''s gettingte. You two should go to bed!"


    "OK, grandma!" I said obediently. Of course, I knew what grandma was thinking about. But she


    wouldn''t know whether we did what she wished or not after she closed the door.


    However, what happened next went against my wishes. Madame Charles snorted and said to Kieran


    and me in a disdainful tone, "I''ll check on you tonight!" Then, she turned around and left arrogantly!


    I was rendered speechless


    I tried to lock the door as soon as Madame Charles left. However, the doorknob was gone, only leaving


    a bid round hole. And the door was intact in the morning!


    "There''s no need to lock the door. That doorknob was broken this morning. Maybe because it had been


    in service for too long!" Madame Charles¡¯ leisurely sound came from outside the door.


    I didn''t know what to say. Obviously, the doorknob was deliberately broken by grandma!


    "By the way, Kieran, Rachael, don''t be quiet tonight. It''s not good for you to be so quiet. Quietness


    annoyed me. I just want to hear some lively sounds. Kieran, if you can''t satisfy my request, I have to


    arrange a doctor for you tomorrow. I know you don''t want to see a doctor. But when you are sick,


    doctors are necessary, right? " Madame Charles¡¯ voice was filled withughter.


    "I know, grandma!" Kieran''s expression was very gloomy, but in the end, he agreed.


    "Rachael, how about you?"


    "I, I also know!" I answered.


    "That''s good. Wash up and get down to your business!" Madame Charles said.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 133 I Accidentally Kissed Kieran (I)

    Chapter 133 I identally Kissed Kieran (I)


    The huge bedroom suddenly became strangely quiet. I turned around awkwardly and looked at Kieran,


    "Well, I, I''ll sleep on the sofa..."


    Before I could finish my sentence, Kieran''s gaze came over, which instantly strangled my words.


    Kieran looked towards the door. I immediately understood his meaning and ced a chair against the


    door. Although that chair could not prevent people from barging in, at least it would close the door.


    "Sleep on the bed!" Kieran said in a low and cold voice.


    "Yes!" I nodded, not daring to show any objection.


    "Take a bath!" Just as I was about to take off my clothes, Kieran said this word by word and stared at


    me coldly, "Keep washing until you are clean!"


    "Yes, yes!" I followed his instruction and hurried to the bathroom.


    "Don''t touch my things!" Just as I was about to close the bathroom door, Kieran suddenly appeared


    before me, which startled me.


    "I know!" After that, Kieran closed the door and left. I looked at the huge bathroom and was in a


    dilemma. There was a full set of toiletries. But I was not allowed to touch any of them. How ... could I


    take a bath then?


    However, I knew I must obey Kieran''s instructions, for I knew the consequences of going against his


    wishes.


    Since Kieran didn''t allow me to touch his things, I couldn''t use his toiletries.


    I took off my clothes. The hot water dissipated my all-day-long tiredness. But when I finished taking a


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bath, I found a serious problem. I didn''t have any pajamas at all!


    There was nothing I could do. I shook my head and put on the clothes I just took off.


    "I am done!" I walked out of the bathroom and saw Kieran standing in front of the window.


    Kieran turned around. When he saw me, he frowned. He walked closer and stared at my clothes with


    disgust, "Are you going to wear such dirty clothes to sleep on my bed?"


    "I don''t have any other clothes!" I lowered my head and whispered.


    Silence. A terrible silence enveloped me and the entire bedroom. My head was even lower, for I dared


    not to look at Kieran. Kieran was a famous cleanliness freak. He couldn''t stand people approaching


    him. And now I was trying to sleep on his bed in sweaty clothes. He would kill me if I seeded!


    But I didn''t have any clothes. I can only wear this. And even if I were willing to sleep on his bed naked,


    Kieran wouldn''t like to see me like that!


    Cruel reality.


    What a bitter life!


    "Put on this!" Suddenly, Kieran threw me a T-shirt.


    "Kieran, this is your clothes!"


    "Go wash up again and don''t let me see your dirty clothes again!" After that, he was silent again. He


    didn''t want to say anything more to me.


    "Yes!" I nodded and went back to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After I finished bathing, holding Kieran''s T-shirt, I sniffed it. Just like him, his clothes also gave me a


    kind of aloof feeling. When I put Kieran''s clothes on my body, I somewhat felt guilty, as if I had vited


    his deity.


    And what made things worse was that I found myself in an awkward situation.


    Kieran said that no more dirty clothes were allowed. Looking at my underwear, I was thinking whether I


    should wear it.


    Wearing it meant I vited Kieran''s orders. And judging by Kieran''s character, he would punish me and


    make me pay the price. I was fine with that. But Davidson was still in his hands. Davidson was so


    young that he simply cannot afford Kieran''s punishment.


    But if I didn''t wear it, I would be naked under the T-shirt. It was embarrassing!


    Then I thought of Kieran''s cold gaze. I suddenly felt that I was overthinking it. Some women were much


    more beautiful than me. But Kieran was not even interested in them. He was simply indifferent to


    women. Even if I lied beside him naked, he would probably find me dirty. So there would not be


    embarrassment between Kieran and me!


    Thinking like this, I put down my underwear and put away all my dirty clothes. However, I still felt a little


    awkward. After all, I was naked under the T-shirt. And it was easy for Kieran to see that I wore nothing


    under his T-shirt.


    "What are you doing? Why so long?" Kieran''s displeased voice came from the door.


    I quickly opened the door and went out: "I am alright!"


    However, the moment I raised my head, I met Kieran''s gaze, whichnded on my chest. I hurriedly


    raised my hands to cover my chest, but that movement pulled up the T-shirt, which shortened the short


    clothes. As a result, my thighs were visible.


    "What are you looking at?" I quickly crouched down to prevent him from looking at me.


    However, Kieran slowly walked closer and squatted down in front of me. His gaze swept across my


    entire body, and then he sniffed, "Look at yourself, you are not attractive to me at all. Why bother


    hiding?"


    My face turned red and I was speechless.


    "Rachael, you should have some self-awareness!" Kieran coldly threw such a sentence to me. Then he


    went into the bathroom. Listening to the sshing water inside, with great difficulty, I felt less awkward.


    I went to the bed and wrapped my entire body with the nket.


    But I have to say, sleeping on Kieran''s bed was torture for me.


    I heard a creak.


    The bathroom door was opened. I immediately closed my eyes and retracted my head into the quilt.


    Kieran wanted to share his bed with me in order not to make Madame Charles suspicious. However,


    this feeling was terrifying for me!


    Kieran walked over, bringing out a faint and cold fragrance. My heart was gradually tightening as he


    walked closer. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps stopped. The other side of the bed sunk slightly. My


    breathing almost stopped, and my body involuntarily stiffened.


    The quilt was lifted and then silence dominated the whole ce.


    Pretend to be asleep! Pretend to be asleep! I tried to hypnotize myself, but I was so nervous and


    scared that I felt like I could die at any moment!


    Suddenly, I heard some sounds.


    Someone was knocking on the door. Then, the door was pushed open slightly. Madame Charles said


    unhappily, "It''s gettingte. Where is the lively noise I want? Don''t make me so worried! Hurry up and


    do your business!"


    Kieran suddenly pulled me out of the quilt. His intention was clear: he wanted me to deal with Madame


    Charles. I had no choice but to force a smile and nod awkwardly.


    Madame Charles¡¯ gaze fell on Kieran. "Kieran, the effect of the pill you took this morning faded? I''ll get


    you more."


    "No need, the effects are very strong now!" Kieran interrupted her.


    "That''s good. Then I''ll leave you love birds alone. Remember, noises won''t disturb me!" Madame


    Charles smiled sinisterly as she closed the door and left.


    I couldn''t help but heave a long sigh of relief. But when I met Kieran''s eyes, I felt nervous again.

 Chapter 134 I Accidentally Kissed Kieran (II)

    Chapter 134 I identally Kissed Kieran (II)


    "What are you waiting for?" Kieran said indifferently.


    "Well¡­what do we do?" I was puzzled, but then I realized something. "Do you want it?" I opened my


    eyes wide with shock.


    Kieran nced at me with contempt. "To y a show. Act it well. If my grandma is not satisfied, you''ll


    be held ountable!" After saying that, Kierany down, as if this had nothing to do with him.


    Of course, I dare not refute it at all.


    But, how could I act it?


    What exactly should I do? Would ... my scream work?


    I hesitated and looked at Kieran. Kieran behaved like it was none of his business. I sighed deeply and


    encouraged myself in my heart, "Come on, do it right the first time!" I told myself that if I failed to please


    Madame Charles tonight, she wouldn''t give up. What was worse, there would be a terrible punishment


    for me.


    As I thought about this, I took a deep breath and tried to recall the scenes on TV. Then, I tried to make


    a sound. But just as I made it, Kieran pulled me over and covered my mouth. "You''re digging your own


    grave, aren''t you? Don''t you know she wille in and watch us? Are you trying to give us away?"


    Kieran said coldly.


    I just didn''t know what to say.


    I really wanted to cry. Who could tell me how I did this? I couldn''t have sex with him, could I?


    Kieran let go of me unhappily. I carefully asked, "Then, what about do it for real?"


    "No way!" Kieran rejected.


    I instantly felt relieved. As long as it was fake, everything would be fine. But what exactly should I do?


    "Then how? Kieran."


    Suddenly, there was silence. I looked at him. He actually turned his face away. I cringed when it


    resounded in my mind that his grandma said he was still a virgin!


    "Kieran, are you still a virgin?" With that thought in mind, I blurted it out loud.


    "What are you talking about?" Kieran''s eyes were so cold that I got goosebumps in a daze. Incredibly,


    this evil man was ... a virgin!


    I was amused at his appearance. He would explode at any moment!


    Of course, I had to keep a straight face. Otherwise, I would be the first person in the world to die for


    Kieran sneered, stared at me and slowly said, "I''ll give you 30 seconds to get ready. Otherwise, your


    younger brother might not survive the night!"


    "No!" I begged for mercy. Only then did I realize that I provoked this evil man. However, he ignored me


    and looked nonchntly at the clock on the wall.


    "Thirty, twenty-nine..." His countdown was emotionless.


    My mind went nk. I tried to calm myself down. I was worried that Madame Charles would find out, so


    I made up my mind to make my performance lifelike. It was just an act, anyway. Just copy the scenes


    on TV!


    "Eight, seven, six..."


    I didn''t have time to think any further. I stumbled onto Kieran''s body and leaned forward. I approached


    him, but we weren''tpletely ovepping. My hands were supporting the bed, leaving some room for


    a posture.


    When I looked down, I saw Kieran looking at me, as if he was shocked.


    "Well..." I was about to exin but Kieran said coldly, "Go on!"


    Fine. I held back my exnation, cleared my throat, took a deep breath, and began.


    Every time I screamed, God knew how awkward I was and how much I wanted to crawl into a hole and


    die. There was no doubt that this was the worst memory in my entire life.


    Suddenly, my hands went limp, and before I could react, my entire body fell onto him. We were skin-to-


    skin and kissing each other.


    Afterwards, the entire world became quiet. The air felt still at once. In the dim light, Kieran and I looked


    at each other in this wired vibe.


    A buzz came.


    It was my phone, pulling me out of my daze. In a haste, I got off his body and picked it up without


    looking.


    "Open the door!" When a cold voice came from the phone, I recognized it. It was Marlon.


    Gradually, I calmed down and asked, "Mr. Redford, what''s the matter? If there''s nothing, I need to go to


    bed now!"


    "I''m at your door now. Open the door, or I''ll kick it open!"


    "Sorry, Mr. Redford, I''m not at home. If you don''t believe me, you just try!" I said.


    "Then where are you?"


    "It''s none of your business. The day after tomorrow, you and I will be engaged. We won''t have anything


    to do with each other anymore!" I replied.


    "Rachael, do you think that Kieran loves you? You''re a pawn for him in his fight against me. If it weren''t


    for me, you would have been nothing to Kieran!" Marlon''s voice became colder.


    I smiled, "Mr. Redford, this is between me and Kieran. Don''t bother. Even if Kieran isn''t serious with


    me, I don''t regret!"


    "Rachael!" Marlon snarled, "I gave you time and you made good use of it. Now it''s time toe back!"


    His words were ridiculous. What did he mean by that? Was I a pet in Marlon''s eyes? He was my owner


    and I got mad at him butter I craved for his attention so I came back to him. Was that all?


    "Do you hear me? Come back immediately. I''ll forget all this!" Marlon said coolly.


    "Mr. Redford, Rachael is with me now. Please don''t disturb us!" Kieran snatched my phone and spoke


    leisurely.


    "Kieran!"


    I only heard Marlon shouting Kieran''s name. Kieran red at me like a wild beast, and then hung up


    gently.


    I stared back at him. I curled up my lips into a weak smile, pleased at Marlon''s angry roar.


    "Go on!" Kieran shot a callous look at me, and I felt chill.


    Only then did I realize we were still in the same bed. Moreover, we were so close that I felt something


    intimate between us.


    "Well, I, I think that''s enough ... right?" I asked tentatively. God! This was embarrassing. Anyone in this


    situation would feel this way!


    As Kieran''s eyes slowly narrowed, the coldness inside grew intimidating. He never took his eyes off me


    and questioned me, "Rachael, do you want others to think that I''m ipetent?"


    "No, no!" I shook my hand.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "No matter what, I''m ten times better in bed than the average man. Don''t you think?" Kieran said it in


    earnest and I didn''t find it funny.


    If I remembered correctly, I once came across a report. It said that the average man in C Country would


    remain hard for half an hour to an hour. Even if I took the minimum, ten times that would be three


    hundred minutes, or five whole hours!

 Chapter 135 I Suddenly Felt Less Pain

    Chapter 135 I Suddenly Felt Less Pain


    "Anything wrong?" Kieran stared at me like a viper, as if he would kill me once I objected.


    I wanted to force a smile, but I couldn''t. It was about nine o''clock in the evening, and it would be two


    o''clock in the morning in five hours!


    This evil man wanted me to act through the whole night. Screw ... him!


    "That, two minutes are the average time!" I shed a sugary smile. I said this for saving myself from a


    long-time embarrassment. I hoped other men wouldn''t me me!


    "Two minutes?" Kieran gazed at me.


    I felt guilty, but I forced myself to look into his eyes. Then I nodded sincerely and prayed to myself,


    "Virgin Mary, please forgive me!"


    "What about Marlon?" Kieran burst outughing, like Asura from hell. This made me shiver in fear.


    "He¡­he''s a little longer than the average. Ten, ten minutes!" I lied. How fierce Marlon was during the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    sex! In the past, he oftensted for a whole night!


    Kieran didn''t say anything. He just stared at me coldly, sending me scared. I didn''t have the slightest bit


    of confidence.


    Kieran just said, "Then it will be ten times that of Marlon!" His expression was absolutely


    condescending and arrogant. Then, his slender bodyy on the bed and he closed his eyes slightly to


    pretend to be asleep.


    Words failed me again.


    I took one deep breath and another, and contorted my face into a smile. Bit by bit, I sat down on his


    body again.


    I told myself that I could do it and I could ovee the awkwardness. It was nothing,pared with


    Kieran.


    Come on!


    So I carefully propped myself up above Kieran, pretending that it wasn''t my tongue, my throat, or my


    voice. I moaned again and again.


    "Oh!"


    "Oh!"


    "Oh!" I imagined that I was suffering from constipation.


    Besides, I thought hard about the noise.


    Three bangs came.


    Even in the bedroom, I could hear the rude knock at the gate.


    "Kieran, don''t worry about it. I''ll take a look!" Madame Charles said at once, afraid that it would interrupt


    us.


    I was about to get out of bed and get the door as I heard the knock. However, I had to move back little


    by little, and continued to act.


    Bang!


    The unlocked door was suddenly kicked open.


    Upon hearing the loud noise, I instinctively hugged Kieran and hid in his arms.


    In the dim light, Marlon stood at the door and looked at me curling up with Kieran. Marlon''s eyes turned


    red on the spot.


    I slowly raised my head and saw Marlon. I wanted to stand up, but Kieran pressed down on me, leaving


    my body close to his skin. Then, he covered my body with a nket.


    "Mr. Redford, you''re being rude!" Cruelty mixed with sparks of joy glittered in Kieran''s scarlet eyes.


    Standing motionlessly like a stone in the darkness, Marlon stared at me. His gaze was sharper than a


    knife, falling on me and piercing into my flesh and blood.


    "Rach, what are you doing?" Marlon sounded gentler than usual. He even smiled at me, but it was as


    frightening as hell for me.


    I never felt that scared before.


    What I didn''t see was that Marlon''s clenched fists were trembling, as if he was refraining from doing


    something.


    In the dim bedroom, the atmosphere was tense. In this dead silence, everything seemed to be at a


    standstill.


    I looked at Marlon and listened. He asked me what I was doing, and why I was lying in the arms of


    another man at midnight. Suddenly, I got tired of exining.


    There was no longer the yearning that I would do everything I could to prove my innocence and loyalty


    to him. I was sure it was gone.


    I looked at Marlon, a distant man for me. I didn''t feel hurt, nor did I want to prove anything.


    Unexpectedly, the yearning vanished.


    I did not leave Kieran''s embrace. Instead, I sat straight up slightly. In his arms, I ran my finger on his


    skin and said without haste, "At midnight, what does a couple do when they lie on the same bed? Mr.


    Redford, you tell me."


    Marlon''s eyes narrowed. He was consumed by the burning me in his eyes. However, his voice was


    unprecedentedly gentle, and his smile monstrous. "Rach, stop ying naughty. Say goodbye to Mr.


    Charles. Let''s go home!"


    I felt a sharp pain.


    Did he say home?


    When did I ever have a home, not to mention a home with Marlon? It was ridiculous!


    "Mr. Redford, it''ste. Kieran and I need to go to sleep. Goodbye!" I appeared affectionate, but my eyes


    were cold.


    Marlon remained still at the door like a giant rock.


    I smiled mercilessly and wrapped my hands seductively around Kieran''s neck. With a movement of my


    body, I gave groans.


    Marlon''s well-built body trembled fiercely.


    "Mr. Redford, do you want to stay here?" I looked at Marlon provocatively yet happily.


    "Rach, I know you don''t mean it. I know. I''m not mad. I''ll pick you up tomorrow!" Marlon smiled at me.


    Although it was dim, I could see his wide smile clearly. But I didn''t see his trembling fists and the


    bulging veins on them.

 Chapter 136 We Are Done, and Now I am Kierans Girlfriend

    Chapter 136 We Are Done, and Now I am Kieran''s Girlfriend


    "You must be kidding. I am getting engaged with Kieran tomorrow!" I smiled. Marlon left in a hurry


    without turning his head. It seemed that there was a monster behind him.


    "Go ahead, Rachael. I won''t bother you anymore!" The Matriarch closed the door with a smile on her


    face.


    The bedroom became darker and nothing could be seen.


    My chest ached and I tried to cover it with my hand. However, I wasughing.


    In the past, when I fell in love with Marlon, I felt I would eventually die on his hand.


    At that time, if he gave me a talk, even a word or an indifferent expression, I would get crazy like an


    idiot for days.


    I thought I would keep acting like this and loving him until my breath and heartbeat stopped.


    However, looking back, I found my love for him had changed after I gave him my full heart and left


    behind my dignity to beg him.


    The love was no longer deep as before, butbined with a little bit of hate.


    Then the hate exceeded the love unconsciously.


    Like just now, I knew he was angry for me, but I didn''t want to exin to prove my innocence. What I


    wanted was to pay him back with a knife like how he treated me before.


    "Kieran, it seems that I don''t love him as before." I said out of my mind.


    There was silence in the room. Kieran didn''t answer me, but I didn''t care at all. My consciousness and


    emotion seemed to be clear but also numb. I rxed myself and leaned against his chest. Kieran''s


    strong heartbeat made mefortable and brave, and I nearly forgot that he was the superior and


    scary Kieran.


    I just mumbled to myself, "You don''t know how much I loved him. For him, I could do anything. Even


    asked to die, I would never hesitate. But now, I will get angry as long as I see him and I don''t want to


    talk to him anymore. In the past, I was afraid that he would be angry and misunderstand me, because I


    wanted to leave good impression to him."


    "Kieran, can you understand this feeling?" I said and tittered, "I forget that you don''t have any interest


    in love. How can you understand? But it is not beneficial to understand it. Why shall we let others hurt


    ourselves and make us painful?"


    I was not clear about how long I had kept talking. I only felt that my eyelids were getting heavier and I


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    closed my eyes.


    In the dark, there was a pair of bloody eyes wide open. Then he sat up with displeasure but no further


    movement. Later, he raised his hand and hesitated to touch my hair.


    Though I was asleep, I felt him and moved my head to rub his hand and held him tight.


    His eyes zed over without any motion.


    ¡­


    Bang~


    Bang~


    I was awakened by the loud noise. I frowned at Kieran and asked, "Who is setting off the fireworks? I


    remember there is no one near your vi. It is impossible for neighbors to get married."


    Kieran stared at me indifferently with his bloody eyes. Not until then was I awakened from the haze of


    sleep. I couldn''t believe that I would talk to him like that. How stupid I was!


    He said coldly, "How much longer are you going to hold me?"


    I lowered my head and discovered I was held in his arms tight and my arms were around his neck,


    which looked like a ko hanging on him.


    "I am so sorry." I stood up hastily. But when my feet touched the ground, I froze embarrassedly. Shit! I


    didn''t know when I fell asleepst night. And I even slept next to him without any underwear.


    ¡­


    I thought I must be a psycho.


    If not, I couldn''t imagine how I could fall asleep with so many things happening and under such a fierce


    and embarrassing situation. If it were me in the past, I couldn''t have stayed there, let alone fallen


    asleep.


    "Rachael, you finally wake up and it is the time." The Matriarch opened the door and came in.


    I instinctively covered my body. Though I was wearing Kieran''s clothes, there was nothing inside. And


    the lower part of my body might be exposed if I moved.


    "Good morning, granny." I was embarrassed and forced a smile.


    "It has been sote!" The Matriarch nced at me and Kieran in bed. She narrowed her eyes and


    smiled with satisfaction, "As desire is hard to be suppressed, no wonder you can hardly get up. But


    remember, today you are going to get engaged. Let''s get prepared!"

 Chapter 137 I Got Imprisoned by Marlon--Part One

    Chapter 137 I Got Imprisoned by Marlon--Part One


    I looked back at Kieran and I recalled that it was the day of my engagement with him.


    "Hang on. I have got some clothes for you." The Matriarch smiled at me and returned with the clothes


    prepared soon.


    "Hurry up. So are you, Kieran. This is your big day."


    "Okay, grandma."


    After the Matriarch got out, I looked at Kieran with the new clothes. He said frostily, "Have you forgotten


    what I told you before?"


    I shook my head at once.


    "Great! A y should be seamless!" Kieran warned me.


    "Of course." I promised.


    Kieran waved his hand and I went to the bathroom to change the clothes. When changing, there were


    many thoughtsing to my mind. I shook my head. A lot of things have been thought about. Given its


    pros and cons, no matter what I chose, the y had to be finished seamlessly, otherwise it would be all


    in vain.


    I finished changing the clothes and cleaned myself up. Walking out with Kieran, I was surprised that the


    originally cold vi was unexpectedly covered with red paper everywhere. Outside there was smoke


    filled with a smell of the fireworks.


    It seemed that our engagement was real.


    I giggled. In others'' eyes, this was not a real engagement.


    "Rachael, don''t me me for such a rough arrangement because time is limited. If Kieran didn''t hide it


    on purpose, I must make it grand." The Matriarch held my hands.


    I shook my head and said, "It''s okay."


    She smiled, "Don''t worry. Though this time it is simple, we will give you a grand engagement ceremony


    "It is really okay, granny." I held her hands in turn and a warm feeling flooded into my heart.


    I knew what she meant. As I engaged with Kieran, it should be made grand and every one of the


    Charles family should be present to give me a respectable title.


    However, she didn''t know that all was spurious so that it would be simple like this.


    Also, it was enough to have these treatments. Since I was a child, I had never experienced warmth of


    family, so it was satisfactory to be safe, eat enough and not be bullied.


    "Let''s go, grandma." Kieran came up close and held my hand, "Everything has been well prepared,


    don''t worry, grandma."


    The Matriarch stared at him and said, "You must make it up to Rachaelter. You hear me?"


    "Yes!"


    I saw her protect me and smiled.


    Following Kieran, I got on a sedan with the Matriarch. Soon the sedan was pulled up next to a luxury


    hotel.


    Godly Eyes, the only seven-star hotel oriented internally.


    The reason why the hotel was called being oriented internally was that it was not only luxurious but


    also different from others. One couldn''t get in without an invitation card even if he was wealthy.


    The invitation card was sent by the founder of the hotel when it was first built to anyone he would like to


    invite around the world. It was said that there were only 20 of these invitation cards.


    I asked in surprise, "Are we going to have a banquet here?" As the engagement was fake and it would


    never be a real one, I had never asked about it. Therefore, everything was arranged by Kieran and I


    didn''t know until now.


    As for the hotel, I had only heard from others and regarded it as a myth. I could never imagine that the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    hotel did exist.


    Kieran said yes.


    The Matriarch got off the sedan, taking a nce at the hotel, and said reluctantly, "Why do you select


    such a hotel? It is just¡­"


    I said, "I like it, granny."


    She was still dissatisfied with the hotel but she didn''t say anything. I was curious that the rich were so


    weird that they even looked down upon the hotel. However, I was really shocked by it. This was how


    poverty limited my imagination.


    "I take Rachael to change her clothes," Kieran said to the Matriarch. She nodded and entered the hotel


    with Armand.


    He took me by the hand and walked through another door. I was amazed by what I had seen. There


    were floor tiles edged with gold, a picture patched up with precious stones on the wall and the colorful


    ceiling above, which made me feel I was in the dream.


    He gave me a cold and contemptuous look. I tore my gaze and twitched my mouth. I admitted that I


    was ignorant, but he was so unkind that he didn''t allow me to watch it.


    Of course, I didn''t dare to show the thought on my face, let alone contradict him.


    I lowered my head and followed him to a glorious gate. It seemed that I had reached an old castle in a


    fairy tale and the beautiful gate was ready to open for me.


    "Adrian is there and someone will give you a makeupter." Kieran said to me and walked away.


    Seeing him leaving, I opened the gate happily. Really Adrian was sitting there. At the sight of me, his


    handsome face appeared to be aggrieved, "Kieran called me here before dawn. As a result, I have


    been waiting for you for hours."


    ¡­


    "Rachael, could you please cook noodle to me?" Adrian was on the verge of tears.


    I smiled, "Okay, okay!"


    "I want a lot." Adrian continued to say.


    I smiled, "No problem."


    Faced with the sunshine, I looked at Adrian and the warm feeling became stronger. Sometimes I would


    have an illusion that he was just my little brother.


    "Look! Do you like it?" Adrian turned around and showed me a bridal veil hidden in the corner.


    I was stunned. It was colorful and silvery. Covered by the sunshine, it couldn''t be more wonderful.


    Moreover, it couldn''t be said to be a bridal veil, nor a wedding dress. It was the unique existence.


    The dress of monochrome, translucent, dropped to the feet and your ankles were exposed. Looked


    from behind, it was sometimes waving like wind and water, sometimes floating like clouds. Besides, the


    dress was covered by small pieces, looking white but sometimes colorful. It all depended on how you


    saw it.

 Chapter 138 I Got Imprisoned by Marlon--Part Two

    Chapter 138 I Got Imprisoned by Marlon--Part Two


    "Wonderful!" Imended Adrian with all my heart, "Only you can design such a perfect dress."


    "I know you will like it!" He gave me the dress and also a pair of beautiful high heels. He said, "Put


    them on and let me take a look."


    "Great!" I took them and entered the changing room.


    Touching the dress, I came up with an idea that I must design clothes as wonderful as this in the future.


    Definitely!


    After putting them on, I asked Adrian, "How does it look?"


    Adrian was shocked and smiled, "Suits you very well!"


    I had seen his sunny, arrogant or peevish smiles, but his smile this time was never seen before.


    He walked to me and looked at me from head to toe. He said, "Sister, I have promised that I will make


    you the most beautiful and there won''t be anyone else more beautiful than you!"


    "Bullshit! Of course there are women more beautiful than me! And there are a lot!"


    Adrian shook his head and said, "But today you are the most beautiful!"


    Thinking that it was my engagement, I nodded.


    "Fine. My job has been done and I will wait for you there."


    I nodded.


    After he left, there was only me in the room. I looked at myself in the mirror. Wearing the dress and the


    shoes, I looked so beautiful with loose hair and no cosmetics.


    Suddenly the gate was opened. I thought there was the person who came to give me a makeup. When


    I turned around, I found in surprise that it was Marlon!


    His clothes were untidy and his eyes were bloodshot. Though he was several meters away from me, I


    could clearly smell alcohol on him.


    Looking at him, I gradually narrowed my eyes. Hising was unexpected as yesterday''s. However,


    now that he was here, it was a good chance to make it clear because the past was too painful.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He stood at the gate and stared straight at me. When I was ready to talk, he suddenly beganughing.


    It was no longer ironic and arrogant as before. Laughing and walking towards me, it was so strange


    that I was somehow scared and stepped back unconsciously.


    "Rachael, you always keep your promise. Why do you break it this time?" Heughed harder, "Didn''t


    you promise to marry me? Why do you wear this dress?" He moved closer to my face and I still tried to


    back off, but there was no way back any more.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" I was surrounded by his smell of alcohol, which made me


    feel dizzy.


    He lifted my chin, "You have told me that you love me, haven''t you?"


    He stared at me and there was only a centimeter between our eyes. It was so close that I could even


    see the irredeemable pains in his eyes.


    I didn''t escape any longer, but gazed at him in silence. Then, I smiled, which made my eyes feel sore. I


    said, "You do know that I loved you! But you also need to know that it was because I loved you that I


    lost myst dignity!"


    "I used to believe that nothing was better than you, but eventually I found that you are just a piece of


    shit!" I kept smiling and spoke slowly word by word. It was so painful when I uttered every word, "When


    I loved you, you were my everything. However, since I don''t love you, you mean nothing to me!"


    The tears streamed down but Iughed at ease.


    In the past, I had never expected that I would stop loving him one day. He was once my life, how would


    I not love him anymore?


    However, no matter how deep my love was, it was depleted anyway.


    It was true!


    His face grimed, he snatched at my arm and stared at me with his red eyes, "Rachael, you said that


    you loved me. Then you can''t stop loving me until you die because this is your promise!"


    Suddenly, he raised his hand and swung at me. At that moment, I didn''t have time to react, I just felt my


    eyes dulled and then didn''t know anything¡­


    The pain in my neck opened my eyes. To my surprise, I was no longer in the hotel but in the apartment


    where I used to live with Marlon.


    I was in a hurry to get up, but there were only my widening eyes. Now I was being bound with heavy


    rope and I was naked, with the dress smashed on the ground.


    Marlon was lying on the ground, with a piece of the dress in his hand. It seemed that he was drunk.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and there was a flicker of horror, which disappeared when he saw me.


    "Marlon! Let me go!" I said angrily, but no matter how hard I struggled, it was useless.


    He stood up and staggered towards me with the remaining smell. I red at him, "Do you hear that?


    Let me go!"


    He pretended not to hear me and fondled my face, "Rachael, I had a nightmare that you were lost,


    which scared me awake. Good thing you are still here."


    I felt my chest was struck hard and I said with a wry smile, "You know, today is your engagement with


    Alicia and my engagement with Kieran!"


    He covered my mouth and said, "You are not allowed to mention other men."


    Suddenly I couldn''t read his heart and I didn''t know why he acted like this? Long long ago, I regarded


    him as my life!


    In fact, that was not long ago but just a while back.


    However, such an obsession had been cut off by him.


    Then he smiled at me mildly and put down his hand, "Rachael, you know I will get angry, so don''t let


    me do that. Okay?"


    "Marlon, you know I have loved you for four years and it was you that destroyed my love not long ago!


    What are you doing this for? Do you love me in a moment?" I looked at him deeply, trying to get into his


    soul.


    Four years ago, when I first met him, he was my lord and he was the one called to be unsullied and


    untouchable.


    He was a god.


    However, today he was so drunk that he imprisoned me here and did these which should never be


    done by him.

 Chapter 139 I Got imprisoned by Marlon--Part Three

    Chapter 139 I Got imprisoned by Marlon--Part Three


    Impossible! Today his every expression, every word and every movement were always something he


    wouldn''t do.


    The reason was that Marlon, president of the Marlon Group, was a god!


    "Marlon, did you fall in love with me?" I asked word by word.


    Actually it was all settled. Because my love had already been depleted and there was no any ce in


    my heart for him.


    However, I was just dying to ask him.


    Did he eventually fall in love with me


    He fondled my face, my eyes and my lips, staring at me, "Rachael, it was you that wanted to love me,


    so you cannot stop until you die."


    I looked at him andughed. Indeed, someone would only give you disappointment.


    "No need to wait till I die. I don''t love you anymore, and will not again!" When I spoke out the word,


    everything seemed toe to an end.


    The old day had been gone when there was excitement, sleeplessness and prayer all night. I said,


    "There is no way we get back together!"


    However, he smiled at me and fondled my face again, "Hey, listen to me. Don''t make me angry. Okay?"


    "Marlon! It is my big day! Let me go! Or Kieran will kill you!" I looked at him with cold eyes.


    He seemed to have not heard me and threw the thin quilt over me, "Be good. Sleep for a while and I


    will be right back. Then we''ll have dinner together."


    "Marlon!" I shouted angrily, but he just left.


    The big room became quiet all of a sudden and there was only me alone. I shouted, "Let me go! Do


    you hear me?" However, there was no any response.


    "Marlon!"


    "Marlon, let me go! Have you heard that?"


    I shouted over and over again, but there was still no response. Tears fell out of my eyes and I stopped


    shouting. Looking at the ceilingmp quietly, I slowly closed my eyes.


    It was so strange that I would feel painful if he didn''t tell me that he loved me, even though I no longer


    loved him.


    ''Baby, are you crying as well?''


    ''However, your mom really doesn''t love him. And, I wouldn''t stay with him in the future. Would you


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    me me?''


    Tears streamed down my cheeks quietly. In the past I never dared hope to have his child. But now,


    though the dream hade true, I had never expected such a terrible end.


    I knew clearly no matter what my expectation was, from now on, my future and my baby''s future would


    have nothing to do with him.


    I would rather marry any other man than marry him.


    I had be so desperate that I wouldn''t repent.


    I stopped imagining and looked at the sky outside. I didn''t know how long I had slept after he knocked


    me unconscious, but as the sun was high in the sky, it wouldn''t be so long. I wondered if Kieran noticed


    I was missing.


    Kieran must have discovered. Though it wouldn''t be so long, it would take at least one and a half hours


    to two hours to get here from the hotel. Also, even if Kieran didn''t discover, those who came to give me


    a makeup must have discovered and told him. Damn! Would he think I was escaping?


    I frowned. It would be terrible if he did think so. Like a demon, Kieran would do anything. If I messed it


    up and upset the Matriarch, he must take it out on Davidson.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help struggling, but the rope was attached tight to the bed, which didn''t allow


    me to move.


    Calmed down, Rachael!


    I took a deep breath and looked around. Unfortunately, there was nothing which could help me escape,


    and besides, I couldn''t even take a step.


    I became anxious and worried. Kieran was so dignified and even more noble than the god. Therefore,


    there must be a lot of magnates despite no others from the Charles family.


    Granted that Kieran didn''t like to invite these people, as our engagement was together with Alicia''s,


    ording to her nature, she must have invited them.


    I was afraid that Kieran might kill me if I made him lose face in public.


    No matter how anxious I was, I could do nothing but to bite down. At that moment, I hated Marlon''s


    guts.


    He imprisoned me here and went to engage with Alicia. Now I didn''t expect his love and didn''t even


    need it, but why was he so cruel to me?


    Suddenly, I vaguely heard someone opening the door downstairs and footstepsing up. My anger


    erupted the moment Marlon opened the door. But when I saw him, I was somehow peaceful.


    At first, he was drunk and untidy, while now he was wearing a ck suit and there was no sign of


    drunkenness on his face. Besides, there was a smell of perfume around him.


    As I knew, he never put perfume, so the smell could onlye from the other getting close to him.


    And who could that guy be? It must be Alicia, my sister.


    Exactly, it was right to hate him. He was just leaving to engage with Alicia in the day.


    The fire in my heart was suddenly extinguished.


    "Congrattions! Mr. Redford." I said coldly.


    He didn''t respond to me, came up to me and untied the rope around me. My eyes shifting, Marlon said


    coldly, "You can''t escape. Don''t bother!"


    I was silent. I knew clearly that it was impossible for me to escape when he was here, but it was much


    better than being tied up.


    When I was ready to go downstairs, Marlon picked me up in his arms. I had tried to resist, but my mind


    stopped me.


    Now I didn''t know what he was going to do, so it was irrational to annoy him. The most important thing


    was to make it clear what his purpose was so that I could get a chance to escape.


    I suppressed the anger and the hate in my mind, letting him carry me downstairs and put me on a chair.


    There was a nice meal in front of me, with Marlon sitting nearby and staring at me.


    "Mr. Redford¡­"

 Chapter 140 Escape by Pretending to Love Him

    Chapter 140 Escape by Pretending to Love Him


    "Call me Marlon!" he said strongly.


    I took a deep breath and shouted, "Marlon, I am cold. Could you please give me clothes?" Then I


    squeezed out a smile.


    He took off his suit and covered me with it. It was so disgusting that the suit was what he wore to


    engage with Alicia, but I had to bear it.


    It was better than nothing, wasn''t it?


    Rachael, held on! I had experienced so many tragedies, so was there anything which couldn''t be


    ovee? Moreover, nothing could hurt me now that I didn''t love him anymore.


    Picking up the bowl, I forced myself to eat though I had no appetite. Because I knew he wouldn''t stop


    until he reached his goal. As he had ced the meal here, if I didn''t enjoy it, it would be a disobedience


    to him.


    I forced myself to take a few bites and tried to figure out how to say. Marlon was not an idiot, but to the


    contrary, he was one of the wisest people in the world.


    "You liked watching me when you were eating," said Marlon.


    I turned my head and saw him looking straight at me. In his eyes was an endless abyss, which could


    not be seen through. I replied, "Yeah!"


    My mind was racing. Now that he imprisoned me here and engaged with Alicia in the day, it was proved


    that who he loved was Alicia but not me.


    However, now he should be greeting the guests and apanying Alicia, but he came back and


    brought me a meal, which could exin he was possessive about me.


    To be more precise, it should be called a habit. In the past four years, he had got used to the fact that I


    loved him deeply and regarded him as the center, giving him my heart and everything.


    When the habit stopped abruptly, he felt uneasy.


    Moreover, he had been used to being at the top, so it would be intolerable that someone left him behind


    and didn''t revolve around him.


    I kind of wanted tough at that. I was so ridiculous that he fell in love with me in a second. Dreaming


    for four years, I never expected such a funny ending.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked Marlon.


    Getting to my senses, I shook my head and took another bite, because the situation now absolutely not


    allowed me to make any mistake and I had to think it over before saying a word. I had to leave here as


    soon as possible, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable.


    In addition, Davidson was still under the threat of Kieran. In his eyes, there was no such thing as kid.


    Once you offended him, you woulde to a bad end.


    "Have more, Rachael. You have be thinner." Marlon picked a piece of meat into my bowl and said,


    "It is bought from your favorite restaurant."


    "Great!" I put it into my mouth, thinking that now that he was not ustomed to my hate, why not


    pretended to love him so that he could getx.


    To be honest, now it was even harder and more painful to smile at him than to act in front of Kieran.


    In the past, once I saw him, I would unconsciously smile. But now, there was only a broken heart


    without feelings which had been tortured by misfortune.


    But, I had to do so.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I forced myself to eat a little bit more and put down the chopsticks, "It is delicious as before!"


    "I am d you like it."


    "I want to take a bath!" I said calmly, "I have sweated a lot. It is so ufortable." If the room was the


    same as before, there would be a telephone in the bathroom. As a matter of fact, for convenience,


    there were many telephones in the vi.


    "Go ahead!" replied Marlon.


    I was excited but I tried to keep it in my heart. I walked towards the bathroom slowly. When I closed the


    door, I was about to cheer, especially when I saw the telephone still there. I could never be happier.


    Dramatically, when I picked up the telephone, I found I had forgotten Kieran''s number.


    Fine, Armand''s was also forgotten.


    I could only remember the number of the Cornell family.


    Frowning, I turned on the shower head and stared at the telephone. I was hesitating. If I called Kieran, I


    could prevent him from misunderstanding me and hurting Davidson though he didn''te to save me.


    But if I called the Cornell family, nobody would care about me. Not to mention in such a situation, if


    Alicia framed me for seducing Marlon, then I would¡­fuck up!


    Oh!


    Today was Alicia''s engagement with Marlon, so he should be apanying her instead of here.


    And ording to her character, she would not let this thing happen. If I called the Cornell family and let


    her know, she muste here immediately. At that time, Marlon would have no choice but to let me


    go.


    With that in mind, I called the number and the line was connected at once.


    "Alicia, I have something important to tell you!"


    "What do you want to tell her?" There came Marlon''s cold voice, which scared me to drop the


    telephone.


    Then there was a shadow on the bathroom door, "Rachael, what do you want to tell Alicia?"


    I stepped back with fear until I leaned against the wall. Looking at his shadow, I was more scared than I


    had ever been.


    In the past, I was also scared, but what I scared was that he would get angry. However, totally different


    from before, now he brought me the fear that was holding out my heart, though I was being looked at


    through the door.


    Moreover, I could feel the fear was increasing and going deeper.


    "Nothing! Because I haven''t seen her for a long time, I just want to have a talk with her." I forced myself


    to calm down, but the lie was just so bad that I didn''t even believe it, let alone Marlon.


    "The telephones in the house are internal only and it is impossible to call others outside."


    I thought he would get angry hearing that, but he didn''t seem to get a bit.


    "Hurry up! Though it is summer now, it is easy to get cold by doing so."


    "Okay!" I looked at the door nervously. Not until he walked away, did I slump on the ground.


    It was so frightening that I felt he was insane. Compared with the Marlon I had known, this Marlon was


    so strange and terrible.


    But what was the problem? I could not figure it out, which made my head explode. Time was limited,


    but the telephone was unavable. Besides, the Marlon now was someone who couldn''t be annoyed


    because it would lead to worse consequences.

 Chapter 141 His kiss disgusted me

    Chapter 141 His kiss disgusted me


    However, it had already been evening. If Kieran was so angry and had he taken it out on Davidson?


    Thinking of that, my heart was burning, I could fire the apartment so that I was able to flee away.


    Take it easy!


    I clenched my fists in order to keep myself calm, but I just became more anxious. Finally I had to wash


    myself with icy water, which made me better.


    Calming down, I opened the door.


    "Done? Why is your hair so wet?" Marlon came up to me and pinched a lock of my hair with his fingers.


    Then he took a dry towel to rub it. He was so mild that it seemed nothing had happened just now.


    In fact, how he was acting now brought me back to the time when I first met him and loved him deeply.


    But, nope!


    I took a deep breath and tried to keep smiling, letting him to continue.


    He said, "You don''t know that every time you take a bath, your hair will get wet."


    I froze and looked at him. His eyes were deep and soft and there was even love for me.


    So he knew that? How ironic it was! But it was meaningless now.


    Keeping that in mind, there was nothing shown on my face and I just gave him a pure smile.


    "It has beente. It''s time to sleep. Look at your dark circles. You need to take a rest for a few days."


    He put down the towel, held my hand and went upstairs.


    I tried to shake of his hand by instinct, but I refrained. I followed him upstairs, with eyes focusing on my


    hand held, but soon looking away.


    He led me to the bedroom where we used to live before. He reached out his hand to take off my suit.


    Instinctively, I backed away and covered myself, "What are you doing?"


    He didn''t get unpleasant but said mildly, "Take off your clothes before going to bed. Come on." He


    waved to me.


    I managed to control myself and smiled, "Marlon, I would like to sleep in the guest room next door."


    When I was about to take a step, he stopped me and said, "You hated sleeping alone because you


    were afraid of the dark and you would wake up in midnight. You liked to fall asleep in my arms, which


    you said was safe and could make you fearless."


    I nearly burst intoughter when hearing that. Everything had been changed so that it was so


    disgusting to repeat what was said before.


    I smiled, "I am brave enough now!"


    "But I can''t sleep without you!" He held my hand and stared at me. His tone was soft but it didn''t mean


    concession, to say nothing of retort.


    The anger in my heart was burning, but I could only restrain myself, "Okay! I stay." Though I said so, I


    was totally reluctant inside. I thought the feeling was just as how I felt when he was sick of my love.


    "Let me change my clothes!" I forced a smile and took a jacket and a pair of pants from his wardrobe.


    Though I was wearing a suit, there was nothing inside, which made me uneasy. Not to mention


    sleeping with him, I would rather be killed. However, I was not able to die now or annoy Marlon. My


    priority was to keep Davidson safe.


    I changed the clothes behind the wardrobe. Even though they were toorge for me, at least, they


    could fully cover my body. Currently, it was disgusting to expose my body or even a finger to Marlon!


    Exactly, when I loved him, he was everything, while when I didn''t, he was nothing.


    I wrapped my clothes tightly and went to bed, huddled up on the edge, which left arge empty ce in


    the middle. Then I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Marlon took off his clothes andy next to me. I froze all over. Before I noticed it, I was held in his arms


    entirely.


    At that moment, my mind was filled with disgust.


    Bearing, suppressing my anger, I asked, "Marlon, I am ufortable. Could you please release me?"


    He was pretending nothing had happened and I could only do as he did.


    "Rachael, I miss you so much. Do you know that?" He held me tighter instead.


    In the dark room, I couldn''t see his face, but his voice was so lonely and painful. He said or maybe


    muttered to himself, "Rachael, these days, I was deadly missing you!"


    He fondled my body and kissed me on my neck over and over again.


    I was so disgusted, angry and repellent that no matter how I suppressed my feelings, I was about to


    erupt into fury!


    However, he was not going to stop. Instead, he quickly rolled over and pinned me down. With one hand


    stabilizing my chin, he bit my lips fiercely and with a sudden sound, my clothes were torn by him. For


    an instant we were glued to each other naked.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Out of my control, my body was trembling even though I had borne patiently.


    Hiss!


    Marlon did it again and the broken clothes on me werepletely smashed. The shred of my sanity


    was gone.


    "Piss off!" I shouted uncontrobly and pushed him away.


    Without defense in advance, he fell on the ground. In a sh, I tried to run away without thinking.


    However, just after few steps, I was hugged by him tightly.


    I struggled and hit him, "Let me go! Can''t you hear that?"


    The monster of anger had swallowed me. I was insane and struggled desperately in order to escape


    from his hug. I didn''t want to have any body contact with him, but I failed in spite of all my efforts.


    "Rachael, it is sote! Where do you want to go? We should go to bed." He chained me like a ring of


    iron for fear that I would disappear in a second.


    "Let me go! Let! Me! Go!" I shouted over and over again and my eyes had turned red.


    "Please! It is toote. Let''s sleep. If you want to y outside, I will go with you tomorrow morning.


    Okay?" In the dark, his face was not seen, but his voice was softer than ever.

 Chapter 142 You Are So Disgusting!

    Chapter 142 You Are So Disgusting!


    "Hey! Don''t pretend to be innocent! You know, I hate you! And I will never love you! Never¡­"


    Before I finished my words, he covered my mouth by hard kisses. He swept my lips possessively,


    seeming to take away what I said just now.


    Disgusted and furious.


    My sanity was gone and I bit him with all my might. Then my mouth was filled with the smell of blood.


    I knew, what I was doing now was inappropriate and it would only mess things up. However, my sanity


    had been broken and I didn''t care about anything. So angry, uncontroble was I that I couldn''t wait to


    destroy everything.


    "Rachael, stop that please." In the dark, he released me and said in a low voice.


    I sneered with my eyes on fire, "Hey! That should be what I said to you! I eventually understand why


    you disliked me and pushed me away. It was really disgusting to get entangled up if you didn''t love


    someone."


    "Rachael, you weren''t like this before. You used to be obedient."


    Again, I sneered, "Yeah! I was obedient, just like a dog. So what? I was still hated by you. I tell you!


    Though you are wealthy, you are too much. In the past, you hated being entangled up by me. Now I am


    doing as you hoped and don''t love you anymore. And now you don''t let me and imprison me here."


    Abruptly, I wrapped my arms around his neck in a choke hold. I asked sharply, "I have asked you


    before if you fell in love with me so you did so. However, you not only denied, but also imprisoned me


    here and went to engage with Alicia. All you have is only money. Do you think you are god? How can


    you be so insane?"


    "Fine. Now I ask you again. What is your purpose? Don''t tell me that it is because I just fucking loved


    you. It is not stated that if I loved you, it cannot be stopped until I die. Please tell me why do you treat


    me like this?"


    In the dark, I looked straight at him and grabbed harder around his neck.


    "Come on! It''s time to sleep." He was so mild. However, before I could get angry, he knocked me


    unconscious again, and then I didn''t know anything.


    I copsed into his arms. Putting me on the bed, he stared at me in silence and fondled my face. He


    kept muttering in the hope that what he said woulde true.


    "You said you loved me!"


    "Now that you said it, how could you not love me?"


    I woke up before dawn. When I opened my eyes, I saw him lying next to me and hugging me in his


    arms. I tried to escape instinctively, but I stopped the next second. The experiencesst night welled up


    in my mind. The anger was burning me. However, I realized that it was useless to get myself out of


    control.


    What was more, he was so strange that even though I had revolted so hard, he didn''t even mean to get


    angry. In contrast, he was so gentle with me, but I would rather think of it as terrible.


    Throughst night''s efforts, I found that being out of control didn''t make sense. Therefore, I had to hold


    on and control myself.


    But what could I do to get out of here?


    I was just looking at the door not far away without any action. I knew him well. When he was sleeping,


    he was even more alert than a beast. Not to mention running away, even if I moved, he would be


    woken up.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, which gave me a chill, but soon he smiled at me and said, "Oh, you are


    awake!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pretending nothing had happened, I nodded, "Yeah."


    "What do you want to eat?" asked he.


    A thought shed through my mind, "Marlon, you have promised that you will bring me to y outside


    today. Is it for real?"


    He froze for a moment and said, "Sure! No matter where you want to go, I will take you there."


    "Then, I want to go to the Happy Valley." I carefully observed his reaction. The Happy Valley was just


    near the Universal Group and it was the nearest theme park to Kieran. In addition, there were arge


    number of people there, so it would be easier for me to run away.


    "Great!" answered he. I rxed suddenly.


    "Wherever you want to go, I will be apanying you." He kissed me on my forehead gently. I


    clenched my fists so that I could control myself not to dodge.


    Reaching the destination.


    His car was pulled up in the parking lot in front of the Happy Valley. Through the window I could see


    there was a long queue outside the Happy Valley and a swarm of people. I was so happy because I


    had chosen a perfect ce.


    Getting off the car, I couldn''t wait to rush towards the yground.


    "Slow down! Mind your step!" He took my hand and held firmly after I took a few steps.


    "How could I fall at my age?" I tried to disengage myself from his grasp, but found it was held so tight.


    Wait! After entering there, with so many people, there must be a chance to run away. I squeezed a


    smile tofort myself.


    He led me to the end of the line. Though there were five to six ticket gates, each gate still had a long


    queue. It could not be denied that the theme park was really heated right now!


    I raised my head and took a nce at him. I thought he would be unhappy because it was such a na?ve


    ce and there were so many people. What if he got angry and left? Then I would fuck up. However,


    he didn''t seem to be impatient.


    "Handsome?" He turned his head and got close to me, with a smile seducing me.


    Awkwardly, I slightly pulled up my mouth. If it were in the past or even a few days ago, I would have


    died of nosebleed hearing that. But now¡­


    We stood there waiting for a long time. Fortunately, as today was not that hot but windy, the process


    was not too torturous and it was our turn eventually.


    After buying tickets, the moment we entered the yground, I almost jumped for joy. All I could see


    was only a sea of people.


    There were many more people here than I expected.


    All of a sudden, my hand was gripped more tightly. He said, "There are so many people. Follow me


    closely."


    "Okay!" I nodded perfunctorily. It wouldn''t be better if we lost each other!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!